《Surprise Marriage to a Billionaire》


 Chapter 1: A Crazy Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 1: A Crazy Coincidence</h4>


    Police headquarters, Meta City.


    "I''m here to turn myself in," Rain yton announced inside the police station with her head held high. Her elegant figure didn''t fail to draw the attention of the officers inside. She decided it was better to turn herself in than to wait to be summoned after trashing the car of her cheating boyfriend, Paul.


    One of the police officers approached her and said, "Alright, Miss. It''s pretty unusual for someone tomit a crime and turn themselves in. You did the right thing. Come here, have a seat, and tell me everything."


    Rain sat on the chair the police officer pointed at and quickly eximed, "That asshole cheated on me, Officer! I... I caught him having sex with my younger half-sister! I was furious and in a fit of rage damaged his car. Lucky him, I was still thinking straight to only damage his car and not cut off his dick instead!"


    "Alright, calm down now, Miss. Tell me your name, and when and where the incident happened," the officer interrogated. Rain nodded and told the officer her full name, the location of Paul''s apartment and what she did to his car.


    Just a few hours ago, she had gone to look for Paul to talk about marriage, only to find him in bed with her half-sister Dina! Back then, she ran away with tears in her eyes, utterly disgusted and devastated. Then, she spotted Paul''s car in the parking lot. Anger surged through her whole being, and she grabbed the baseball bat kept in her car for protection.


    Overwhelmed with fury, she unleashed her hurt from Paul''s betrayal on his car. He had bought it just a few days ago, and it gave her immense satisfaction to destroy it. She smashed all the windows, front and back windshields, and even hit the body of the car, destroying the beauty into trash, the same way he had broken her heart and left her devastated.


    Of course, she knew there would be consequences. But she didn''t regret her actions, not a single bit!


    Another officer sitting at the nearby table suddenly interrupted and said, "Sir, we have received aint about that incident."


    She turned to the other police officer who had just informed them about theint being filed and remarked, "Oh... he already filed aint." She scoffed with narrowed eyes and searched the surroundings. "Where is that damn bastard? Where''s Paul?!" She was so busy cursing Paul inside her head that she failed to notice the exchange of meaningful nces the police officers sent to each other.


    "Paul?" Both police officers reacted in surprise. Rain nodded. "Yes, Paul Smith. The owner of the car I damaged."


    The officer at the other table spoke up, "Miss yton, there seems to be some misunderstanding I guess. The owner of the car that you have smashed is not Mr. Paul Smith." Then he pointed to a man sitting right in front of him. "It''s Mr. Alexander Lancaster here. It''s his car and he''s theinant."


    Rain creased her forehead as she turned and looked at the man the officer pointed at. She blinked while looking at the man, who appeared remarkably more handsome and dignified than her cheating scumbag boyfriend! She hadn''t even noticed his presence when she strode inside the police station as she was too consumed by her anger towards Paul to notice anyone else at that moment.


    Frowning, Rain turned back to the police officer in front of her and insisted, "What are you saying, Officer? There must be some mistake here because I hit Paul''s car and not his!"


    The officer shook his head and then handed her the photos of the damaged car. "This is the car you destroyed right?" Rain picked one of the photos and stared at the number te: WOF6022.


    Her eyes widened as she stared at the photo, the realisation hitting her at once.


    Paul''s number te ended with a ''1''.


    "I damaged the wrong car?" she murmured weakly.


    The police officer nodded. "That''s correct. It seems you have mistaken the car since they are quite simr."


    Rain''s face paled as she stared at the photo. When she ran away from Paul''s apartment, she had been crying so hard that she didn''t notice the slight difference in the number te. Ironically, the cars were the same brand, style, and even the color.


    What a crazy coincidence this was!


    Then she gulped nervously and fidgeted in her seat, feeling embarrassed for the innocent man whose car she had mistakenly damaged. She slowly turned to look at him and smiled awkwardly as she whispered, "I''m sorry."


    The man just stared at her with a nk expression. He appeared serious and enigmatic, his spectacles helping very little to conceal his intimidating yet undeniably attractive grey eyes.


    "Miss Rain yton, can I see your ID please?" the police officer in front of her suddenly asked. Rain quickly retrieved her ID from her wallet and handed it over, her face still pale from realizing her mistake. She had vandalized the wrong car!


    Rain came out of her thoughts when she heard the officer click his tongue disapprovingly as he examined her ID. "You''re awyer? Yet your temper is quite something," he remarked. "But I hope you have the means to resolve this matter."


    Rain remained silent. Yes, she had just passed the bar exam and had started working at Smith Legal Firm, owned by Paul''s family, just the day before afterpleting a six-month internship with them.


    "Miss, you''re awyer, so I''m sure you know your actions are liable to¡ª" the officer, who was speaking while looking at hisputer, abruptly paused. He nced at her and then at the man sitting in front of the other officer, he squinted his eyes and then looked back at hisputer screen, and finally stared back at them.


    "What is it?" Rain asked.


    His eyes widened and his jaw dropped slightly before he cleared his throat topose himself. "You are husband and wife?"


    "What?!" Rain and the man, who hade to lodge aint, eximed in unison.

 Chapter 2: Some News

    <h4>Chapter 2: Some News</h4>


    "I guess you two had quarrelled, huh? Can''t you both just discuss your couple problems personally and not drag the police into it?" the officermented, annoyed.


    "What are you trying to say, officer? Do you mean I am married to this man?! Please check again. Maybe there''s some sort of error in your system," Rain pleaded, pointing a finger towards Alexander Lancaster.


    Frowning, Alexander seconded, "Yes, please check on this again because I''m not married."


    "I suggest that both of you should go to the Civil Affairs Bureau for confirmation if you wish because there''s no error in our system. More importantly, Mr. Lancaster, do you still wish to proceed with thisint against your wife?"


    "No need! I''m willing to pay for the damages. It''s my mistake; I broke his car," Rain quickly interrupted. She grabbed her name card and offered it to Alexander.


    "Here is my card. Please let me know the total cost of the repairs and your ount number. I''llpensate you immediately. I sincerely apologise for the inconvenience I caused," Rain stated politely.


    Alexander pocketed it without saying a word. Rain''s eyebrow twitched at the rudeness.


    "This settles it then. We shall close this case!" the officer announced with a smile.


    Before Rain could ask further, Alexander''s mobile phone rang. Whatever news he received made his face turn grim and he only gave one word answers. Rain and the official dared not make a sound in his presence.


    "I need to leave now," Alexander said, standing up immediately after he hung up. He addressed the officer coldly, "Double-check your database because I am definitely not married." Then he turned to Rain and said, "My assistant will contact you about thepensation, Miss yton."


    Without waiting for her response, he immediately left. Rain blinked, stunned, and then she hurriedly stood up to chase after him.


    "Wait, Mr. Lancaster!" she called out, hurrying to stop him. He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her with a frown.


    Rain shivered as she felt his intimidating aura engulfing her. He must have been furious about his car. She gulped and asked, her voice low and meek, "Wouldn''t youe with me to the Civil Affairs Bureau to confirm if we are really married?".


    "What? Married? Boss, you''re married?!" the man Alexander was talking to just a while ago burst out in surprise.


    "No!" Alexander hissed irritably. "This is a mistake."


    "We''re not sure yet," Rain interjected, ncing at her wristwatch. "But the police database couldn''t have made such a mistake. We should go and confirm this with the Municipal Civil Affairs Bureau, just as the police officer suggested," she pointed out.


    While she spoke, Alexander Lancaster only stared coldly at her. ''This man isn''t fond of talking, but is he not even interested in finding out if he had been scammed into a marriage?'' She mused as she noticed his aloof attitude.


    "This could be a serious case of fraud if true. Do not forget you''re as much a victim in this as I am," she reiterated, her voice solemn.


    Finally, Alexander removed his gaze from her, turned towards the man beside him, and said, "Go with her and check on this matter. I''ll head to the hospital."


    Rain parted her lips as Alexander drove off. He mentioned something about an emergency and a hospital, so she decided to let it slide for now. She was interrupted in her thoughts by his assistant, who was standing there waiting to apany her to the civil affairs bureau.


    "Miss, shall we go now and check? By the way, I am Tyron Han, Mr. Lancaster''s assistant," the man introduced himself warmly, extending his hand.


    Rain epted it and said, "I''m Rain yton."


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Lancaster!" Tyron said with a humorous grin. Rain raised an eyebrow at him, and he let out an awkwardugh in response.


    "Just practising in case you''re truly married to my boss. Shall we?"


    Rain shook her head with a sigh as they made their way to the Civil Affairs Bureau. They arrived after a brisk walk, and Rain''s inquiry was quickly handled after she provided the relevant details.


    "Mrs. Rain Lancaster, here are two copies of the marriage certificate. Would you like a soft copy?"


    Rain stared at the certificate in disbelief. It was indeed her face in the photo, and the man looked exactly like Alexander. The date of registration was just yesterday.


    "Holy cow! The boss is truly married!" Tyron eximed.


    "But how is this possible? Yesterday? There must be some mistake in the system. I wasn''t even here yesterday, so how could I register my marriage? It''s not me who registered this!" Rainined to the officer.


    "Maam, there''s no mistake. Can''t you see your picture on it? That''s your photo taken here!" the officer pointed out with a frown.


    "But this is not me. I mean, like I said, I didn''t evene here yesterday," Rain murmured weakly.


    "Maam, do you have a twin?" the officer asked sarcastically, still frowning.


    She shook her head and turned to Tyron. "How about Mr. Lancaster? Does he have a twin?" she asked.


    "He doesn''t have a twin, but he has a younger brother who looks very much like him at first nce. However, it''s impossible for him to be here and pretend to be Mr. Lancaster because William is on vacation abroad," Tyron answered.


    "Maam, why don''t you sort it out with your husband and check it with him? If you have no inquiries anymore, can I call on the next in line?" the officer remarked with a click of his tongue.


    "Mrs. Lancaster, I have to report this to my boss," Tyronmented. Rain simply nodded, still unable to fathom how she ended up being married suddenly, without herself being aware of it.


    "What kind of sick joke is this?" Rain mumbled.


    As if to add insult to injury, her phone buzzed with a new message from Dina.


    <i>Dina: Don''t forget the dinner meeting tonight for your arranged marriage, bitch. Your crippled and crazy future husband, Michael Astor, is dying to meet and see you! By the way, Paul is so good in bed! Too bad you won''t experience that from your future husband!</i>


    Rain''s grip on the phone tightened. This morning, her father had called her to inform her about her arranged marriage with Michael Astor, one of the mayor''s sons. That man was crazy and a spoilt psychopath, with many cases registered against him including rape, physical abuse, and drug use. But because he was the mayor''s son, he always managed to dodge away from all the charges filed against him.


    But now... her face brightened as she realised the silver lining.


    "Right!" she suddenly burst with joy while staring at the marriage contract. Her eyes lit up as she muttered, "I am already married, so how can I marry Michael Astor!"


    Thinking about the contorted faces of her family members, her lips stretched into a wide smile. Then she took a deep breath before dialling her father''s number.


    "What is it?" Tim yton answered coldly.


    "Are you sure you want me at the dinner meeting?" Rain said with a smirk. "I have some news that might shame the family."


    "That''s nothing new," was her father''s ruthless reply. "Your very existence is shameful. Showing up at dinner is the least you could do. Thankfully, Michael Astor doesn''t care for your loose reputation. Once you are married, you will no longer be my problem."


    "Well you''re in luck, I''m already married!"

 Chapter 3: Congratulations

    <h4>Chapter 3: Congrattions</h4>


    Alexander let out a heavy sigh as the car sped towards the hospital where his father had been rushed. This was precisely why he had entrusted Tyron with handling the matter of his unexpected marriage.


    Upon arrival, Alexander headed straight to the VIP room where he found Butler Ben.


    "How is he?" Alexander asked, approaching his father''s bedside where Rock Lancastery peacefully sleeping, attached to several machines that were beeping continuously."What happened?"


    "He passed out suddenly while watching television, Xander," Butler Ben exined, using his old nickname. "He just finished undergoing a few tests and is currently resting. I''ve also informed William about this and he said he''ll be arriving today, as soon as his nends."


    Alexander nodded, pulling up a chair and sitting beside his father''s bed. There was a terse silence as he gently and lovingly held his father''s hand. He gazed at his father worriedly. He seemed weaker than before.


    "I should talk to Dr. Lambert. This is the first time he passed out," Alexander began, but then a shaky cough interrupted him. A quick nce downward showed that his father was awake, staring at Alexander with his rheumy eyes.


    "Father! Butler Ben - get Dr. Lambert!"


    "No need, son," Rock Lancaster croaked out. He gestured for Alexander to help him sit up. "I''m just sleep-deprived because of you and William."


    Alexander couldn''t help but groan, knowing exactly where the conversation was headed next.


    "If you and William would just settle down, I wouldn''t be stressed every night, wondering when I''ll have grandchildren!" Rock eximed in his usual dramatic antics.


    "I thought you wanted us to find true love?" Alexander scoffed.


    "Precisely, which is why I''m arranging these blind dates for you. Who knows, you might find someone you''ll fall in love with among these women. These days, love can be learned, so why not try dating someone who physically attracts you and see where it goes?" Rock exined. "How will you find love if you''re not even looking? Do you want to wait till I''m dead before making a move?"


    Alexander sighed heavily in response. This was an old argument he had with his father. Rock Lancaster continued to lecture him.


    "Don''t tell me you''re still hung up on Ca Cartier? That woman doesn''t love you enough! She loves her career more than you! Do I have to remind you how she broke up with you just to pursue her career?


    Hah! Didn''t she realize long-distance rtionships were an option? She could have chosen that, but she didn''t! I never liked her for you. She didn''t appreciate your worth!" His father ranted. Alexander bit his tongue to avoid arguing further.


    He and Ca had been in a rtionship for almost two years before she broke up with him five years ago to pursue her career abroad. Alexander sighed and replied casually, "It''s not about Ca... I just can''t stand blind dates." But his father gave him a suspicious look.


    "Son..." his father began, and Alexander gulped as he saw the pleading look in his father''s eyes. "Could you please go on the blind date I arranged for you tonight? Just for tonight, let me get a proper night''s sleep, will you? If I do a hunger strike will you do it?"


    "Why are you so obsessed with getting me married at thirty? Are we in some sort of race?" Alexander scoffed. Then he unintentionally muttered, "I''m already married so there''s no need for you to do a hunger strike."


    "What?! You''re already married? To whom?!" Rock eximed with wide eyes, blinking rapidly as he waited for an answer.


    Alexander shrugged, thinking this might finally get his father off his back about blind dates.


    "Rain yton." he simply answered.


    Rock frowned suddenly. "Tim yton''s daughter?"


    Not entirely sure, Alexander nodded. "You know them?"


    "I''ve heard of the ytons. They''re in charge of the yton University Hospital, but they''ve been involved in numerous scandals already! Why, their reputation is positively foul, son!" His fathermented, sounding concerned. "Are you sure you''re not being fooled by her? Even if she treats you well, you can''t trust her family!"


    A frown crossed Alexander''s face. Could he have been lied to?


    Rock Lancaster''s face darkened and he suddenly hit Alexander''s arm, "More importantly, how could you get married without telling your family!? Without telling me?! I want to meet her - I''ll see if she''s good for you or not!"


    Turning to Butler Ben, Alexander remarked dryly, "Looks like my father is back to his old self since he has the energy to scold me." He stood up and added, "I''ll go get some coffee and your favourite lemon tarts." Then he hurried out the door.


    "That brat!" Rock huffed with a pout while staring at his son who just ran out. He turned to Butler Ben and instructed, "Call Rosa and tell her to send to me everything they can find about Rain yton! And when is Williaming back? He needs to exin matters right now!"


    "But sir, haven''t you wanted Alexander to get married for so long?" Butler Ben reminded.


    Rock''s shoulders slumped as he sighed, "That''s true, but I want my sons to marry into good families with good people. The yton family... with Tim yton''s attitude, his family will cause Xander so much trouble in the future!"


    He then groaned, and made a series of retching noises, as though he was about to hurl. Butler Ben immediately handed him a stic bag and a handkerchief, a worried frown on his face.


    "Sir, are you going to tell Xander and William about your illness? They deserve to know before it''s toote. Dr. Lambert also said he doesn''t want to continue lying to your sons."


    Senior Rock Lancaster sighed heavily and weakly murmured, "I... I''m not ready to see my sons suffer because of me, Ben... I... I can''t bear to see them in pain because of my condition. I''d rather they find out when the time is right, to spare them prolonged pain and sorrow..."


    Meanwhile, Alexander went straight to Dr. Lambert''s office to check on his father''s condition. Once he confirmed that his father was simply sleep-deprived, he headed down to the hospital cafe to drink some coffee and get lemon tarts for his father.


    As he sat waiting for his order to arrive, his assistant Tyron found him. In his hands was a certificate, and he eximed, "Congrattions, boss! You''re married!"


    Alexander was stunned for a moment and then he frowned as he stared at the marriage certificate. He took the certificate from Tyron''s hands, examining it. The certificate had his name and signature, and even the face in the photo was his. But he was sure it wasn''t him. "Is this authentic?" he questioned.


    "Yes, Boss. But I''ll have it investigated by the detective immediately," Tyron replied.


    Alexander squinted his eyes as a gentle, beautiful yet stern face shed in front of his eyes. His facial muscles flinched as he stared at the photo of Rain on the certificate. He couldn''t help but think she was a lot more beautiful in person.


    But was she a good person? His father already mentioned her family was scandalous. Did she orchestrate this marriage?


    "Get me all the details about Rain yton," He instructed Tyron. "I want to know everything about her."


    "Are you considering marriage with her?" Tyron asked curiously.


    Alexander did not reply but during his stupor, his mobile phone beeped. Alexander''s heart pounded hard upon seeing the name in the notification. It was from Ca. He immediately opened it and read it.


    Ca: It''s been a while Xan... I missed you. I hope you are well. I will being back home soon this winter! See you soon!


    "So Boss, what''s your n now? Will you keep your marriage with Miss Rain? She''s quite a catch don''t you think? Smart and beautiful! I was actually star-struck when I saw her approaching you from the police station. I thought she was a celebrity!"


    Alexander''s jaw clenched as he firmly stated, "Make arrangements for the divorce."

 Chapter 4: I’m Married

    <h4>Chapter 4: I¡¯m Married</h4>


    As expected, Rain''s father brushed aside her news about her marriage and demanded that she attend the meeting regardless. It was nothing new, her voice was consistently disregarded, and he always expected her toply with his wishes. As such, Rain decided to show up to teach him a lesson.


    In the evening, she arrived at the Oasis Hotel, one of the most luxurious hotels in the city for the dinner meeting. Rain couldn''t help but snort in irony; her father was willing to splurge so much money only when it came to marrying her off.


    He had never done anything like this for her - it was always Dina who got the borate birthday celebrations at hotel ballrooms, while she didn''t even get a slice of cake. In her father''s eyes, she wasn''t a daughter, she was a puppet, a bargaining chip to get benefits from the mayor.


    But everything would change today. She had a trump card - her new marriage certificate was tucked into her bag.


    With that thought, she quickly got into the elevator. However, just as the doors were about to close, Dina stepped inside with a wide smile stered on her face, her smugness radiating off her as she stood next to Rain.


    Rain''s heart sank at the sight of Dina, but she steeled herself. She refused to show her scheming half-sister her weakness. This time, Dina would not get her way.


    "Well, well, well," Dina began with a mocking tone, "Someone has learned a good lesson! It''s a good thing you decided to show up today. It''s about time you met your future husband. A perfect match for an illegitimate child. Someone like you should know her ce."


    Rain clenched her fists hanging at her sides, refusing to give Dina the satisfaction of a violent reaction.


    "You never deserved Paul," Dina continued, her voice dripping with contempt. "And he would never marry someone like you. It''s better you understand that now before you embarrass yourself any further."


    "Dina, you can have Paul all to yourself, " Rain said, meeting her half-sister''s eyes coldly, "But I have no intention of marrying anyone I meet here tonight. Father knows it too."


    Dina''s eyes narrowed, confusion flickering across her face. "What do you mean?"


    Rain simply smiled cryptically, and she walked out of the elevator doors.


    But Dina grabbed her wrist to stop her from leaving.


    "What are you nning, bitch?! Did you beg Paul toe here and gate-crash this meeting?!" Dina fumed, her face reddening anger with insecurity clouding her mind.


    Rain smirked, loving how furious Dina was. She shook off the hand gripping her wrist, "Like I said, you can have Paul all you want. He will never be an option for me."


    With that, she made her way to the meeting room. But before stepping inside, she turned to Dina onest time and remarked with a wide smile, "Ah, by the way, I forgot to thank you."


    Dina frowned, confused. "Are you crazy?"


    "Thank you for picking up my trash, Dina." And with that, Rain entered the room with her usual poker face, leaving Dina seething in the hallway.


    Rain walked directly to her father, Tim yton, without hesitation. She reached into her bag, pulled out the copy of her marriage certificate, and handed it to him.


    Tim nced at the paper briefly before his face twisted with anger. Without a word, he took the certificate and crumpled it, then shredded it into pieces.


    "Take your seat, Rain. The Astor family is now entering the room," he ordered coldly.


    Rain''s jaw clenched, but she did as she was told. She took her seat, her heart pounding in her chest as the door opened and the Astor family walked in. Mayor Richard Astor entered together with his wife, Mary Astor, followed by their teenage son, Rudolf, who wheeled Michael behind them in his automated wheelchair.


    There was an exchange of pleasantries, and Rain could feel Michael''s lustful gaze on her since he entered the room, his eyes scanning her body from head to toe.


    "Hello, future wife," he grinned. Rain clenched her jaw and gave the man a curt nod. He maneuvered his automated wheelchair to the space beside her as everyone took their seats.


    Rain was startled when she felt Michael very close to her. "How about the two of us... go out after dinner and have a practice session for our honeymoon first," He shamelessly whispered in her ear. Rain balled her fist but stayed patient.


    "Michael himself has asked to marry Rain. Although she''s an illegitimate child and has average looks, she is passable as Michael''s wife since she has a good educational background. I heard she has passed the bar exam and is now working as awyer at Smith Legal Firm," Richard Astor, the mayor of Meta City, remarked.


    Rain fought the urge to roll her eyes. Richard Astor was a wolf in sheep''s clothing, exactly like how her detective friend Brandon had warned her. She never liked this family; everyone in it acted as if they owned the whole city.


    "We don''t want a grand wedding. It''s better if the two of them just go and register their marriage and get their marriage certificate by tomorrow," Richard continued.


    That was her cue to interrupt. She was already itching to leave. "I''m sorry, but I think you are all mistaken. I can''t marry tomorrow because I''m already married," Rain casually said, even as her heart started to beat faster.


    "What the hell are you talking about?! What nonsense is this?!" Richard suddenly barked.


    "Oh, no, Richard. Rain is just bbering senselessly. She isn''t feeling well right now. She will register her marriage with Michael tomorrow, and I assure you of that," her father quickly replied as he sent death res at Rain.


    Rain looked at the mayor straight in his eyes and said, "I''m feeling quite well, Mr. Mayor. I don''t know why my father is pushing me to marry your son when I have clearly told him that I''m married. Why don''t you all consider my sister Dina instead? She''s the single one¡ª"


    "Rain! Stop your nonsense instantly!" her stepmother, Sylvia interrupted angrily, her voice screeching high that it made Rain''s ears hurt.


    Rain took a deep breath, her eyes still on the mayor. She smiled at him and added, "I''m sure you, Mayor Richard, have all the means to verify if I''m married or not with just a phone call..."


    "Rain is lying!" Sylvia shrieked, her voice echoing in the room. "She''s just trying to avoid her responsibilities."


    Rain calmly faced the mayor. "If you don''t believe me, like I said you can verify everything I said with a call, Mayor Richard."

 Chapter 5: Unsolved Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 5: Unsolved Mystery</h4>


    Richard Astor hesitated, ncing at Rain''s determined expression. He ignored the protests of the ytons and made a call. The room fell silent, and Rain enjoyed the tense expression on her family''s face as they tried to eavesdrop on the conversation.


    After a few moments, Richard''s eyes widened. He hung up, his expression grim."It appears Rain is telling the truth. She is indeed married. Today''s dinner is an utter waste of our time."


    Disappointed, the Astor family began to gather their things to leave. Richard gave Tim a disdainful scoff. "Is this how you handle your family, Tim? I didn''t expect to be embarrassed like this!"


    Her father quickly stood up, trying to appease the mayor, but Richard ignored him and brushed him off as he left with his family. Rain remained stoic, ignoring the angry res Michael threw at her as he followed his family out.


    Dina, however, couldn''t resist the opportunity to denigrate Rain despite how badly things turned out. She sauntered up to her with a smirk. "So, who''s that useless husband you''ve married? Did you pick up a beggar off the streets to avoid marrying Michael? After all, given your background and status in our family, you could never marry into a prestigious family."


    Rain maintained herposure and met Dina''s sneer with a calm smile. "You''ll find out very soon, Dina. But whoever and whatever he is, remember, he''s much better than a cheating scumbag boyfriend."


    With that Rain stood up to leave, but Sylvia was quick to block her path. She was filled with hatred and anger as her entire n to benefit from Rain''s humiliating marriage had gone up in smoke. She raised her hand to hit Rain, but this time, Rain grabbed her wrist midway and stopped her from pping her.


    She increased pressure on her wrist, causing her stepmother to hiss in pain. This would be thest time she allowed this woman to hurt her.


    Rain''s voice was low as she spoke, "You don''t seem to be satisfied with the ps you hurled at me during breakfast today, stepmother."


    "You ungrateful bastard!" Sylvia staggered as Rain pushed her hand away.


    "Looks like Rain is starting to grow horns, Mom. Is this because she passed the bar exam and is now an officialwyer?" Dina chimed in. She turned to their father andined, "Dad, you have to do something about this unruly woman! She doesn''t know her ce!"


    "You can save your effort. I am leaving now," Rain sneered, turning to walk out of the private room. However, her footsteps stopped when her father began to speak.


    "The moment you walk out of that door, I willpletely disown you!"


    Rain fought back her tears. She turned on her heels to look at her father and said, "It doesn''t matter if you disown me right now. I never felt like I belonged to your family in the first ce. None of you have ever made me feel wee. From today onwards, let''s have nothing to do with each other."


    With that, she walked out of the room in long strides. Tears started running down her cheeks, blurring her vision. She couldn''t help but feel hurt. The only thing she wanted all her life was her father''s love and eptance, but she knew now it would never happen.


    Her eyes stung as she drove her car to the yton Mansion to pack her bags. She stopped by the room of her aunt, Mnie yton, and released a heavy sigh.


    If there was someone who held her back from leaving the mansion, it was her father''s sister Mnie, the only person who treated Rain well like a family.


    Aunt Mnie suffered from hemophilia and was currently in the hospital getting treated for a small wound she received while cutting fruits. Rain decided she would visit her there tomorrow to exin everything.


    Not wasting any more time, she immediately left the mansion with the rest of her belongings to her new apartment.


    As soon as she arrived, she carried everything up to her apartment herself. She grabbed a can of beer from the fridge and a packet of her favourite snacks then walked directly to her balcony.


    Sitting on the balcony chair, she started eating and drinking. Her eyes welled up as she drifted into her childhood, how she wished to be loved by her father and stepmother but was ignored and insulted every day.


    Tears ran down her face like a waterfall when she realized how much she had been tortured, punished, and ill-treated by them throughout her life. Yet they were not happy and wanted to sell her off!


    Crying hard as she drank, Rain heard the doorbell ring. She wiped her tears, took a deep breath, and walked to the door to see who it was through the peephole. It was her friend Sanya, waiting outside. Sanya had rented the apartment next to hers.


    She opened the door, and Sanya instantly barged inside, scolding, "Howe you didn''t tell me you were moving in tonight? If not for the building owner calling to inform me, I wouldn''t have known. I''m d she let me know since you didn''t call me a¡ª"


    Sanya stopped talking when she turned around and looked at Rain''s sad face. "What happened? Why are you crying? Your eyes are so red and swollen. Look at your red nose!"


    Then Sanya went near her, sniffed, and eximed, "Are you drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk, Sanya. Just drinking," Rain shrugged and said as she staggered away from her.


    Sanya quickly held her hand, pulled her to sit on the sofa, and asked with a worried tone, "What''s wrong? Tell me what happened."


    Rain could feel Sanya''s eyes boring holes into her as she waited for an answer. "Paul cheated on me with Dina," she finally said in a low voice.


    "What?! That bastard!" Sanya eximed. "Is that why you''re drinking alone?! You should have called me so you''d have a drinking buddy!" she added with a pout.


    Rain smiled weakly at her friend and said, "I''m nning to call you, but I feel like I need some time alone to calm down a little."


    "And cry and sulk by yourself? That can make you go crazy if you keep it all in. You need someone to talk to, so quick, spill out everything," Sanya urged, her toneced with concern.


    Rain took a deep breath before she started, "Today was an eerily weird day for me, a total chaos, Sanya. You wouldn''t believe how many twists and turns I saw in a single day. My life has turned upside down in just one day."


    She then narrated everything to her friend, from her unexpected discovery of being married to using that marriage to avoid the arranged marriage her father wanted for her.


    When she finished, Sanya was unblinkingly staring at her, pale and wide-eyed. Rain had to wave her hand in front of her eyes, to get her attention.


    "I... I don''t know what to s-say..." Sanya stuttered, offering an awkward smile.


    Her reaction was understandable, even Rain still couldn''t fathom how things had spiraled so quickly. The biggest unsolved mystery was how she ended up in an unexpected marriage with a stranger.


    Their brief silence was interrupted by the sudden ringing of Rain''s mobile phone. She contemted for a moment before deciding to answer when she saw an unknown number, wanting to avoid Paul''s calls who had been trying to call her ever since she discovered his infidelity.


    "Hello?" Rain slurred, ready to scold the bastard if he tried using a new number to call her.


    "Meet me tomorrow. I want to talk about divorce..." Rain''s body stiffened at the familiar masculine and deep voice. It was Alexander Lancaster!

 Chapter 6: A Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 6: A Blessing</h4>


    "What did he say?" Sanya curiously asked Rain as soon as the phone call ended.


    "He wants to meet me tomorrow, to discuss the divorce," Rain replied with a sigh. She had expected this. Who in their right mind would want to stay married to a stranger? She then thought for a moment before asking, "By the way, do you have my documents with you right now?"


    Rain had handed all her important papers to Sanya''s care, since Sanya was a loyal friend who helped her handle many aspects of her life, including her recent apartment purchase.


    "I passed them over to Clifford," Sanya replied. "Do you want them back immediately?"


    Rain nodded. Like Sanya, Clifford was one of her closest and most trusted friends who was very adept withputers. He was also her fund manager, one who handled her investments.


    "I will get this investigated, Sanya. It''s serious¡ª it''s fraud. Someone impersonated me without my knowledge. I won''t let this slide!" Rain emphasized with a dark expression. "I''ll call Brandon to look into it as well. It''s unsettling, especially with this unexpected marriage."


    "Ahhh, y-yes... Right! You should investigate this, of course," Sanya replied with an awkward smile.


    Ignoring her friend''s behavior, Rain grabbed her mobile phone to call Brandon. However, Sanya quickly stopped her by the hand and suggested, "How about you let me handle it? You already have a lot on your te. I''ll coordinate with Brandon regarding this matter."


    For a brief second, Rain wanted to argue. However, she honestly felt like she had no more energy left in her. As such, she simply nodded.


    "Trust me, alright? Also, did you have dinner already?" Sanya asked and Rain shook her head. "Come. I''ll prepare something for you quickly. We need our stomachs full before drinking alcohol!"


    Without prompting, Sanya quickly pulled Rain with her to the table to sit while she grabbed anything avable from her kitchen to cook a quick meal.


    A brief silence passed, and soon, Sanya served a honey soy zed salmon on the table. "Here, let''s eat first," her friend offered.


    Rain smiled. "Thank you."


    The two of them then started eating. For a while, they focused on their dinner, but Sanya eventually broke the silence bymenting, "I would be surprised if Mr. yton simply let you go after what happened. They''re so heartless. You do so much for them, but they always try to ruin your life!"


    Rain nodded in agreement. Sanya continued. "You know what? You should stay married to Alexander Lancaster. He''s powerful. He can protect you! This marriage is a blessing!"


    "But this Alexander wants to talk about divorce already, Sanya," Rain retorted. She narrowed her eyes. "And how did you know he''s not a powerful psychopath?"


    "He''s not a psychopath! He''s just a workaholic! He became the Vice Chairman and CEO of the Lancaster group when he was just twenty-two. He''s a prodigy in the business world!" Sanya gushed. "Not only is he handsome, he''s the wealthiest bachelor in the country! Rain, you''re married to the man every woman wants!"


    Rain simply rolled her eyes. The Alexander that she met was awfully rude to her. If any woman wanted him, they must have not met him, and she said so to Sonya.


    "He does have a reputation for being aloof with women. He is intensely private and hates to socialise," Sanya admitted easily. "No one is perfect."


    Rain shook her head at her best friend''s delusions and showed her a photo of her marriage certificate. Maybe there was more than one Alexander Lancaster in the city, and she got the abominably rude one. "Is this the man you''re talking about?"


    Sanya nodded with a grin. "That''s definitely him!"


    Rain paused in confusion. "How did you even meet him? Didn''t you say he was intensely private and hated socialising, especially with women? Someone like him would pay a fortune to keep even his photos away from the public eye."


    Sanya gulped, and with a twitch in her mouth, answered, "I expect you to be the bestwyer soon with how meticulous you are, my friend."


    Rain chuckled at the joke. "So? How did you manage to get to know him, huh?"


    "Rain, do I need to remind you that I''m part of the matchmakingpany Venus, which specializes in helping upper-ss people find love?" Sanya reminded her with a pout. "A lot of women in the upper ss want Alexander Lancaster! That was how I was able to see his profile!"


    Rain conceded to her friend. Sanya had a point. If there was someone who would know all the information on prominent bachelors in their country, it would be Sanya.


    Suddenly, Rain''s phone beeped. Quickly, she checked who messaged her.


    <i>Father Tim: Get a divorce this instant. If you don''t, I won''t let you see your Aunt Mnie again.</i>


    Rain''s jaw tightened as she read the message. She then showed it to Sanya, who sighed in exasperation.


    "What else did we expect from your father?" Sanya scoffed. "Ignore it."


    As if the text message was not enough, her mobile phone started ringing. Rain took a deep breath before answering it. This man was persistent.


    "You think you can just do what you want?! Not in this family, Rain. Get a divorce or you''ll face the consequences of disobeying me!" her father barked. "I''ve fed you and clothed you for so many years, it''s time you finally contributed to this family!"


    "Mr yton, didn''t you disown me just hours ago?" Rain asked tersely. "Is your memory failing?"


    "How dare you talk back to me! I''ll make your life a living hell, you wretched child-" Before he could say anything more, Rain hung up on him. Sanya had a look of sympathy on her face.


    "So what is it now? Are you really going to divorce Alexander Lancaster like he wants?" Sanya asked.


    Rain''s face grew dark. "Over my dead body. Sanya, I need you to tell me everything you know about Alexander. I''m going to make him stay married to me, no matter what!"

 Chapter 7: A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 7: A Deal</h4>


    Rain felt like her head was about to explode when she woke upte the next morning. She was suffering from the worst hangover of her life, but she couldn''t let it stop her for now. Last night, Sanya had told her everything she knew about Alexander, so Rain then quickly drafted a sample marriage agreement for him.


    Quickly, she got up and got ready, remembering that she had to meet with Alexander over lunch that day. After getting ready, she didn''t waste any time and drove to their designated meeting ce. It was a traditional restaurant with private rooms, something that would be useful for theiring talks.


    Upon arrival, she mentioned her name to the manager who then escorted her to the room where Alexander was already waiting, casually sipping his tea.


    Entering, Rain politely greeted him. "Good afternoon, Mr. Lancaster."


    He simply nodded and gestured for her to sit on the tatami floor in front of him. "Let''s eat first," he remarked before signalling for the waiter to serve their meals. Rain smiled, appreciating his consideration. She was starving, after all.


    Once their food arrived, they ate in silence, and Rain could feel Alexander''s eyesnding on her every once in a while. Still, that didn''t bother her as she enjoyed her lunch, seeing as delicious meals were practically her weakness.


    After a moment, Alexander broke the silence. "I''m d you''re enjoying the meal. Should we talk about the divorce then?"


    Rain looked at him and nodded.


    Alexander nodded back. "I want a divorce as soon as the Civil Affairs office opens on Monday," he firmly stated.


    Rain had a mischievous smile on her face as she jested, "And here I was thinking you''d appreciate a wife who doesn''tin about yourte-night work hours."


    Alexander''s brow furrowed, clearly not in the mood for jokes. "This isn''t a joke, Miss yton. I want this marriage annulled immediately."


    Rain sighed dramatically. "Alright then, Mr. Lancaster. However, before you march me down to the Civil Affairs office, hear me out." She then leaned forward, her eyes staring closely at him. "You need me."


    Alexander scoffed, "And why, exactly, would I need you? What can you offer that I can''t do on my own?"


    "To dodge those endless blind dates your father keeps setting you up with," Rain replied, hoping that things would work out like Sanya predicted. "Imagine, a whole year without being paraded in front of every eligible bachelorette in the city. Think of all the free time you could save!"


    "How do you even know about that?" he questioned with a deep frown.


    "Does it even matter? We both had this marriage just sprung on us, so it''s only natural that I check on my sudden husband," Rain pointed out. "Besides, I believe you already did the same with me. By now, I''m sure you would have already conducted an investigation about me and this surprise marriage."


    She then took a deep breath as she continued, "What matters is how we can both benefit from this arrangement. You get a year of peace, and I get to avoid my father''s ridiculous arranged marriage to Michael Astor." She gave him a yful wink. "You can even set any conditions you want, and I''ll agree to them. Just one year, and then we part ways. Deal?"


    Alexander held a stoic expression as he stared at her, making it hard for her to tell what was going on inside his head. He simply frowned at her for a long while. Then, his eyes narrowed, a hint of amusement flickering within them.


    "One year is too long," he argued. "Four months. On my terms."


    "One year," Rain countered, her voice unwavering. She then firmly added, "I want my own freedom from my own family, and this marriage will help me achieve that. I need at least a year."


    A deafening silence engulfed the room, long enough that Rain started biting her inner cheek as she waited for Alexander to speak.


    "If it''s for one year, then that will include fulfilling all wifely duties, especially consummating our marriage and sharing my bed," Alexander challenged, a smirk forming on his lips.


    Rain''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''Is this man a pervert?!'' she thought while staring at him. Her face then fell as soon as she realized that Alexander was purposely doing this so that she would back down. That victorious smirk of his said it all!


    "I guess we won''t have a deal at this rate... Let''s just end it by filing a divorce tomorrow," hemented before standing up. "It was nice to have this lunch with you, Miss Rain. I''ll have mywyer contact you-"


    "Fine, four months. I''ll do all wifely duties except sharing your bed," Rain suddenly blurted out. "I''ll make sure to give your father a good performance to show a happy marriage with you."


    Alexander stopped in his tracks. Turning around, he frowned at her. This time, Rain could tell that he was caught off guard by her answer.


    "Do we have a deal now?" she further asked him, doing her best not to show her nervousness. "Should I finalize the contract and send it to your office?"


    She could feel her heart drumming against her chest as she waited for his answer.


    ''Please... Please agree to it!'' she inwardly chanted.


    "Like I said, I want it on my terms, Miss yton," Alexander finally remarked. "I will call you once I finalize things on my side."


    Rain gave him an awkward smile. "Of course."


    Alexander then promptly left, leaving Rain to slump back down onto the floor with a heavy sigh. It was the best she could hope for, she supposed. Still, until there was a signed agreement, everything was left uncertain. Alexander could still change his mind and push for a divorce. "I need another backup n, just in case things go south," she mumbled to herself.


    Meanwhile, Alexander was deep in thought as he entered his car and drove away.


    "So, Boss, how did it go?" Tyron, sitting in the passenger seat, curiously asked. "Are you going to file for a divorce tomorrow?"


    "I agreed to keep the marriage for four months," he casually answered.


    "That will at least give you a four-month break from Mr. Chairman. Not just for you, but for me too!" Tyron beamed. "I''ll finally have four months without the Chairman calling me every time about your blind dates!"


    Alexander remained silent, lost in thought. He couldn''t understand why he had agreed to the deal when he could have simply pursued a divorce and avoided getting involved with Rain''s issues in the first ce.


    However, he couldn''t dismiss the fact that the arrangement might benefit him too. His father''s health had been suffering due to the stress of arranging blind dates for him, and maybe this could offer a respite from their constant arguments about marriage.


    Adjusting his spectacles, he mumbled, "Or it''s probably pity too."


    He wasn''t going to lie. He also felt slightly bad for Rain, thinking that she didn''t deserve to be prey to someone like Michael Astor. Four months should be enough for her to handle things on her own. He certainly didn''t want to be entangled with her for too long after discovering how messed up the yton family could be.


    "Tell Eric to meet me in my penthouse," he instructed. "I want him to draft a contract for me."


    "Understood, Boss," Tyron nodded before handing him a tablet. "By the way, we already have a lead on the investigation. I sent the report to you. How should we proceed?"


    Grabbing the device, Alexander checked the report. Immediately, his face darkened. "Find out where he is right now!" he hissed authoritatively.

 Chapter 8: Go Undercover

    <h4>Chapter 8: Go Undercover</h4>


    After leaving the restaurant, Rain bought a basket of fruit and headed straight to yton University Hospital where her Aunt Mnie was currently staying. Unfortunately, she only got as far as the entrance before the security guards stopped her.


    "Seriously?!" She hissed under her breath.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Rain, but Mr. Tim strictly instructed us to not let you inside until you''ve produced a divorce certificate," the security guard said apologetically.


    Rain took a deep breath and grabbed her mobile phone to call her father to demand an exnation. The call connected, and her father''s gruff voice answered, "What do you want, Rain?"


    "Can''t you let me see Aunt Mnie now?" she asked, trying to keep her voice calm.


    "I have not received news of your divorce from the Civil Affairs Bureau," was her father''s cold reply.


    Before she could even reply, her father abruptly ended the call. Rain could only grit her teeth. She was tempted to give in, but she promised herself she would never bend to his father''s threats again.


    Calming herself down, she let out a heavy sigh before handing the basket of fruits to the guard. "Can you please give this to Aunt Mnie?"


    The guard nodded with a smile and Rain turned around to leave with a heavy heart. It wasn''t the first time her father used Aunt Mnie to manipte her into doing his bidding. However, it would have to be thest time. If she caved now, she would lose the chance to leave the family for good.


    With her phone still in hand, Rain began typing a text message to her aunt.


    Rain: Aunty, I''m sorry I won''t be able to see you in person for now. It may take a while, but I''ll definitely find a way to see you.


    Aunt Mnie: It''s fine, my dear. I understand your situation. Like I always tell you, don''t let my brother use me to bend you to his will. You know I''ll always support you and would want you to focus on living your life well. We can just do voice and video calls, so don''t worry. I am well, and I hope you are too. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me, alright?


    Rain: Yes, I will, Aunty. Thank you so much. I''ll see you soon.


    Faced with her aunt''s understanding nature, Rain felt like crying. Aunt Mnie was real family to her; aforting presence she often turned to for sce from Sylvia and Dina''s bullying and her father''s cold treatment of her.


    With her business done, she was on her way to the car when her mobile phone rang again. Fishing it out of her pocket, she saw that her detective friend, Brandon, was calling her.


    Shrugging, she answered her phone, "Yes?"


    "Rain, are you free tonight? I need your help on a murder case I''m working on right now," Brandon remarked. "And I can''t find anyone more suitable for this than you.".


    Rain frowned at his words. The only high profile murder case she could think of was the one reported in the news recently. There were at least three women found dead and stripped naked in an alley, causing fear and panic in the city.


    "Tell me where I should meet you," she answered. If Brandon was asking her for help, things must be dire.


    The call then ended with Brandon messaging her about the ce. Coordinates acquired, Rain drove to his hideout directly. All the while, she found herself thinking about how she and Brandon became good friends.


    Brandon Russo was a forty-year-old righteous but quick-tempered detective. Rain met him seven years ago when she was in high school at a gambling den. Back then, Rain often disguised herself as an older woman to gamble so that she could get money for school.


    However, when Brandon''s team raided the den, she was captured. Obviously, Rain did everything to get away, and he eventually let her go since she was a minor. He became her life mentor, and good friend, and soon she started volunteering to help him out with most of his cases.


    And somehow, since she was good, she became his regrckey in the shadows. He paid her well too, and her experiences with him inspired her to pursue criminology in college.


    Eventually, her musings were cut short as she arrived at her destination. Brandon was waiting for her, with his board of images. Rain clenched her teeth as she nced at the photos of women and children. Were they all dead?


    "It''s been a while!" Brandon greeted her with their usual fist bump. "Thanks foring."


    Rain frowned despite the greeting. It seemed that Brandon wasn''t aware of her situation yet. Knowing him, he should''ve teased her about her unexpected marriage by now. Or perhaps he was simply trying to get down to business.


    Well, her marriage news could wait. She should just let Sanya do itter. There were other, more important things to worry about.


    "What do you need my help with?"


    "This case is a lot more dangerous than the others. Hear me out first, then I''ll respect your decision if you don''t want to do it," Brandon said. "Recently, we''ve been trying to find the culprit for the recent spate of murders, but we''ve hit a dead end."


    "The only lead we have is that all of them have ties to The Gentleman''s Club, but we don''t have enough evidence for a search warrant."


    "So you need me to be your insider?" Rain guessed.


    "Exactly. Because this club is prestigious, they won''t hire average-looking girls. I don''t have anyone else that could pass their screening except you," he said with a wry grin. "ording to our source, their entertainers are the only ones with privilege and ess to every room. I need you to nt spy cameras so we can gather evidence."


    Rain shrugged, snorting softly, "Do you even know if I can dance?"


    "I''ll have someone train you," Brandon confidently replied. "Besides, you''re always a fast learner. And as always, I''ll set you up with a solid disguise and ensure your safety," he reassured.


    "Of course, that is if you agree," Brandon said. "Like I said, it''s very dangerous. The women found showed signs of drug overdoses, abuse, and rape. And most are from poor families. We believe they are targeting these women on purpose."


    "Those bastards... Fine, I''ll do it," she firmly dered.


    She hated injustice the most. It was why she pursuedw despite her father''sck of support in the first ce. She wanted to protect others, even if it cost her.


    "Let''s get you ready then. You''ll go undercover tonight," Brandon casually remarked. "There''s a stag party booked, and security won''t be tight since the guests are from high society."


    "What?! You''ll have me train on short notice and go undercover tonight?!" she burst out, her eyes wide with shock.

 Chapter 9: Baseless Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 9: Baseless Rumors</h4>


    At Meta Doctors Hospital


    "Brother, Alexander, I got great news!" Rock Lancaster''s sister Ava burst into the hospital room, holding out invitations along with food. Alexander blinked as his aunt shoved a gilded card into his face.


    It was a wedding invite. Apparently, his cousin Lyndon was getting married.


    "Congrattions," Alexander said. He didn''t even know his cousin was dating someone.


    His aunt beamed at him, delighted. "Thank you! Don''t forget, you''re invited to the stag party tonight at the Gentleman''s Club. Lyndon wanted me to remind you, in case you forgot."


    "Aunt Ava, you know I hate going to gatherings, especially events like those," Alexander inly replied while handing his father the te of peeled and cut apples he was working on. He had forgotten about the outing invitation, the message most likely buried in the mountain of emails he had to answer.


    Ava clicked her tongue and directly snorted at him. "No wonder there are rumors about you being impotent. It''s been five years already since Ca left you, and you''re still not getting involved with another woman."


    Her eyes thennded on Tyron who was currently sitting on the sofa casually ying with his mobile phone. "I wouldn''t be surprised if the next rumor that pops out would say you prefer men like your assistant, who''s always with you like a wife."


    Rock almost spit out the piece of apple he had just eaten. "What an absurd rumor! My son is already married," he blurted out with a red face. "Those fools don''t know anything!"


    Ava''s eyes widened as she turned to Alexander. "You''re already married? To who?"


    "Aunt Ava, can you keep it a secret for now?" Alexander nonchntly stated. "You know I hate people talking about my private life."


    "Of course, but when did that happen?" Ava asked curiously.


    "This brat got married without even telling me! I only found out about it yesterday! I''ve never even met the woman, since my son hasn''t brought her to visit me," Rock interjected with a sulky look. "Both of my sons are such scoundrels... William hasn''t visited me yet and my oldest disobeys me..."


    Alexander tuned out his father''s grumbling, but then his father pointed at him.


    "You have to go to your cousin''s stag party and show your support if William won''t be avable to attend. Show them how much of a stag you are to dispel these nonsense rumors!"


    Alexander remained passive despite the constant needling. With a straight face, he answered, "Fine, I''ll go to the stag party, but don''t pressure me to bring you my wife and introduce her to you. I''ll decide when to do it."


    "You...! How could you be this heartless, bargaining with your sick father like this?" Rock grumbled.


    "Then I won''t go tonight. You''ll meet your daughter-inw soon enough," Alexander responded with a stoic expression on his face.


    Rock inwardly sighed. This son of his always had the same expression unlike William. Sometimes, he wondered if his eldest was a robot devoid of emotions.


    "Brother," Ava interrupted his brief reverie with a nudge to his arm. "Your daughter-inw can wait, but my son''s stag party has to be held tonight."


    Shrugging, she continued, "Lyndon''s friends are all present, and you know how he and all his guests are looking forward to meeting your aloof son. It will also boost Lyndon''s morale if Xander shows up. It would mean that he has Xander''s support. Can you wait a bit to meet your daughter-inw and let Xander attend the stag party tonight first?"


    Rock let out an exasperated sigh and mumbled, "Fine, make sure to attend Lyndon''s stag party tonight. And for goodness sake, loosen up a bit, son! You''re too stiff!"


    "Shouldn''t you be used to it by now?" Ava chuckled. "He and William may look alike, but their characters and personalities are worlds apart, aside from their eye colors, of course."


    Ignoring the exchange in front of him, Alexander nced at his wristwatch before standing up. "I have to go now. I need to drop by Hydra Shipyard first."


    Rock simply nodded before watching his son leave. Tyron gave them a curt nod before quickly following his son.


    Meanwhile, Ava shook her head and mumbled, "Doesn''t he know that Sunday should be a rest day?" She then turned to Rock and added, "I guess he takes after you for being such a workaholic. I wonder who the woman he married is though. I''m not sure if I''d call her lucky, given Xander''s personality."


    A brief silence passed, and Ava''s eyes sparkled as she then asked, "So, Brother... Tell me, who is this sudden daughter-inw of yours?"


    Once more, Rock let out a heavy sigh before speaking to Butler Ben. "What did Rosa find out about Rain yton?"


    "Rain yton?" Ava suddenly asked.


    "Why?" Rock curiously asked. "Do you know her?"


    "Oh... I''m not sure if it''s the same woman, but this morning, I heard the mayor talking to my husband during our golf game. He was cursing Tim yton and his daughter, Rain yton, for embarrassing him and his familyst night," she recalled. "I didn''t hear the whole story though. Do you want me to ask Mark about it further?"


    "No need. I''ll look into it myself, Ava. You know I hate baseless rumors..." he dismissed. He then raised his eyebrows at her and reminded her, "Also, didn''t I tell you to keep your family from getting too close to the Mayor? Richard is very dangerous..."


    "I know. I''ll remind Mark about this. Besides, we''re both members of Meta Golf Club, so the meeting this morning was just coincidental," Ava answered with a pout. "Anyway, is she the same Rain yton?"


    Rock simply nodded. "Remember not to disclose this marriage to anyone unless Alexander introduces her to us," he reminded her.


    "I understand, Brother. I''ll keep it to myself..." Ava nodded back before her expression turned curious once more. "So, how do you n on meeting her? I know you too well. I''m sure you''re going to meet this Rain yourself without Xander knowing."


    "I''ll see her as soon as I''m out of the hospital. I want to find out what kind of woman my son suddenly married," Rock firmly remarked. "I won''t let any of my sons fall into the hands of women who don''t deserve them."

 Chapter 10: Star for the Night

    <h4>Chapter 10: Star for the Night</h4>


    Once Rain arrived at The Gentleman''s Club, Cris immediately guided her inside and approached the manager. Cris was an undercover agent who was currently disguised as a waiter. He managed to infiltrate the club ahead of her, but the investigation had made little progress in almost a week due to his limited ess to the area.


    "Madam Beck," Cris politely called, interrupting the manager as she flirted with other waiters. Madam Beck was an older woman in her fifties with short blonde hair, dressed in a green silk cocktail dress with a plunging neckline. She wore shiny essories on her body and heavy makeup on her face.


    When she looked at them, Cris directly introduced Rain, "She''s the one I was telling you about."


    Sizing her up, Madam Beck scrutinized her from head to toe. As always, Rain kept her chin held high, exuding confidence in her job. She was wearing a low-cut, tight-fitting dress that looked both elegant and sexy. She put on a short bob-cut ck wig, along with a prominent fake mole under the right eye bag and natural brown contact lenses whichpleted her disguise.


    "The physical appearance is perfect!" the madame snorted with a high-pitched tone. "Still, I need more than just looks for tonight''s performance." She suddenly pped her hands and shouted, "Girls! On the stage right now!"


    Turning to Rain, she then challenged, "See if you can familiarize yourself with their routine and fit in with their performance in less than an hour. Only then will I decide if I''ll take you in or not?"


    "I understand, Madam," she replied with a seductive smile and a wink.


    Everything was going as expected. ording to Cris, who had been an undercover waiter in the club for over a month, Madam Beck wanted more stunningdies for tonight. It was a very special event with many men from high society expected to attend. Furthermore, it was the first time the club had hosted such an elite gathering since its openingst year, meaning that more hands were needed to keep everything running.


    As a result, the bar began hiring. Many had tried to join, but only two had passed Madam Beck''s meticulous standards. Rain was determined to be the third, so she immediately went to her assigned spot given by the instructor. Meanwhile, Madam Beck sat in the center chair, her eyes fixated on her.


    Eventually, the music began, and Rain followed the instructor''s steps diligently. She performed her best, focusing on mastering each move to ensure that her steps were delivered perfectly during just the second round of practice.


    Then, the music stopped, and Rain smirked at her performance, confident that she had nailed the steps. Brandon had been right; she was indeed a fast learner, and by the third time the music started ying, Madam Beck had seen enough. "Stop!"


    The madame stood up from her chair and walked closer to the stage. Pointing at the woman in front, she hissed, "You! Get out of the center and switch positions with the neer!"


    She then looked at the instructor andmanded, "And as for you, make this bitch the star of tonight''s performance!" Her gaze and finger pointed in Rain''s direction.


    Rain smiled and nced at Cris, who only gave her a thumbs-up.


    More time passed, and by the time she finished rehearsing as the lead star for the night, she was panting hard with exhaustion. She would''ve given up already if it was any other job, but remembering all the photos of the victims who could get justice with her help, made her efforts feel worth it.


    "You, follow me and give me all your documents," Madam Beck suddenlymanded her with a twitch in her mouth.


    Nodding, Rain quickly grabbed her envelope and followed her. She held her head high as she walked, but she kept her eyes alert, taking note of every corner of the club. Her mission was to spot any suspicious activities in the area and discreetly nt bugs and spyware in key locations without getting caught.


    Going deeper into the club, Madam Beck eventually led her into a room and casually sat down, then gesturing for her to hand over her documents. Rainplied, and she immediately inspected them. After seemingly passing her inspection, she grabbed her phone and dialled a number.


    "Diana Jones, ID number 987568," she stated her disguised name, her eyes fixed on her even as she was talking on the other line. After ending the call, she scrutinized her resume and told her, "Think of a good screen name for yourself right now."


    "How about Moonflower?" Rain quickly suggested.


    "E... Dull... Boring..." the madame remarked, crossing her arms and looking at her up and down with a curl on her lips. She narrowed her eyes and then dered, "Twilight. You''ll be called Twilight inside my club."


    Rain smiled broadly. "I like it."


    "Make sure you always smile seductively for all the guestster... Just like that, with your gleaming and hypnotizing foxy eyes," she added.


    Rainplied, and Madam Beck was clearly satisfied.


    "Perfect!" she burst out as she stood up and motioned for her to follow her. "Nowe. Let''s have you sign a contract. You''ll have a temporary room for now. My assistant will brief you on the scope of your work as an entertainer shortly."


    "Understood. Although, I have a sick mother, so I can''t reallymit to a regr schedule right now," Rain calmly exined. "My avability will depend on her health."


    "Ah, family problems are the worst!" Madam Beck hissed in irritation, making Rain gulp.


    Turning around to face her, she crossed his arms and clicked her tongue. "Give me a satisfactory performance tonight, and we''ll discuss whether I can amodate your schedule."


    Rain smiled at her seductively just as she had requested, even adding a yful wink before bowing slightly. "Thank you so much, gorgeous Madam Beck!" she cheerfully stated.


    She scoffed but smiled approvingly at her energy. "I like your cheerful attitude. Let''s see if the clients also find you charming."


    And with that, the madame then turned and walked away. All the while, Rain followed behind her, keeping a keen eye on her surroundings.


    More time passed, and after a bit more practice and preparation, the night arrived when The Gentleman''s Club opened for an exclusive booking. Rain donned her costume backstage, and the performers were quickly instructed to take their positions on stage. The lights were off for a while, but they quickly lit up the audience after a short while, giving the performers a glimpse of the elites they had to entertain for the night.


    Narrowing her eyes, Rain quickly surveyed the area. Immediately, she found the main client for the night¡ªthe future groom she had to focus on since it was his stag party.


    Surveying the room further, however, her eyes eventually darted toward a particr man near the groom. His sharp features such as his strong and well-defined jawline were entuated by the dim glow of the club''s lighting. His dark hair was neatly styled while framing his face that radiated authority and dominion.


    Despite the festive atmosphere and the excited cheers from the other men, he exuded an air of familiar subtle annoyance. He seemed detached, observing the proceedings with a discerning gaze through his spectacles.


    It was then that Rain''s heart skipped a beat as she inwardly retorted, ''What was Alexander Lancaster doing here?''

 Chapter 11: Stag Party

    <h4>Chapter 11: Stag Party</h4>


    Rain took a deep breath, trying to focus on the task at hand while brushing off the fact that Alexander was there. Currently, she was wearing a ck wedding dress with a veil covering her face to hide behind.


    However, she knew she would have to remove the veil eventually. Knowing that she couldn''t help but wonder if he would recognize her. Surely, with her sexy, dark, and mysterious makeup with a fake distinct mole under her right eye, there was no way he would recognize her.


    ''Focus... focus,'' she chanted inside her head, silently convincing herself that her disguise was enough for him not to recognize her.


    With her trust in her guise established, Rain began moving along with the music. Going through the flow, the audience roared as the dim light focused on the stage.


    All eyes on her, Rain took to the dance floor with fluid movements. The soft glow of the stage lights illuminated her figure as she gracefully moved to the rhythm of the music. Her performance was a blend of elegance and allure, captivating the audience with each carefully choreographed step.


    As the soft glow of the stage lights continued to focus and cast an alluring aura around her, she carefully approached the groom seated in the centre of the entire room. Circling around him slowly, her hips swayed sensually as her fingertips lightly grazed his shoulders, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "Be will kill me if she sees me like this!" the groom shouted, making his friendsugh.


    "Just tell her to stop focusing on you and go to us instead!" one of the men behind him shouted.


    "In your dreams!" the groom humorously barked.


    With a yful smile, Rain leaned in close, her warm breath blowing against his ear as she whispered a few words lost in the music''s cadence.


    "Focus on me, baby..."


    Putting on a sultry tune, she traced a delicate path with her fingertips along his jawline, her gaze never leaving his amidst the pulsing lights and the hushed murmurs of the audience.


    Then, another performer sensually joined her and took away the veil covering her face.


    As the music swelled, Rain''s expression became all the more intense, her eyes locking with the audience as she portrayed a mix of sensuality and artistry with every step.


    The men gasped at her movements. "So sizzling hot!"


    "Lyndon, if you''re scared of Be, just tell her to go to me now!" another man shouted yet again.


    The aforementioned groom, Lyndon, could only let his lips remain parted, drool dripping down his cheek as he stared at Rain''s body swaying sexily in front of him. As if that wasn''t enough, other dancers then approached her and started tearing off more fabric from her ck gown, revealing her silky smooth and glowing skin.


    However, despite focusing on entertaining the groom, Rain couldn''t ignore the intensity of Alexander''s stare bearing down on her. Not that it would stop her from doing a proper job.


    Doing her best to put on a show, she swayed her hips side to side with the beat of the music, starting slowly until the rhythm intensified, creating a mesmerising effect. This captivated not only the groom but also the entire audience. All, except for Alexander, whose face was turning darker by the moment, was pretty much under her spell. Nevertheless, she maintained her poise, skillfully manoeuvring around the groom with seductive movements.


    As the performance slowly reached its crescendo, the other girls around her continued to tear away at her garments until she was only left with a strapless short corset dress in cktex, revealing her full cleavage and perfectly shaped legs and thighs.


    The show wasn''t over until the final act, however, which would end up with her stripping until she was left with just a two-piece bikini.


    It was daring, for sure. Still, it was no big deal for Rain since women nowadays casually wore them to swim. Besides, what was important was that these men could only drool and ogle her body. They would never have it, that was for sure.


    Moving gracefully, she smirked in front of the groom as she started untying thece of her fit corset.


    However, a firm hand suddenly grabbed her by the wrist, stopping her performance.


    ***


    Alexander frowned the moment the light hit the stage and the entertainers started performing. For some reason, his eyes became fixated on the woman at the centre of the stage, the one wearing a ck gown with a veil. It was obvious that she was the main performer with the others serving as mere backdrops for her act.


    The performance went as nned, and he could admit that it was a sexy dance, one that she executed gracefully and elegantly. It was a good performance. That was until she had her veil removed.


    "That face," he murmured, his eyes unblinking as he stared at her.


    The woman wore fierce yet seductive makeup. Looking closely, he noticed the mole under her right eye. Even the brown color of her eyes was different. And yet, no matter how much he tried thinking otherwise, she looked exactly like Rain yton to him.


    That couldn''t be right, however. Rain yton had long wavy auburn red hair with slight bangs thatplimented her fox-shaped, sea-green eyes well. Those soothing mixes of green and blue colors in her eyes could easily draw anyone in, something that he could never forget about the woman.


    Back to the performance, his face darkened the moment the other women approached and started tearing off the fabric of her wedding gown. She was the perfect prey to all the predatory eyes in the room, and the cheering only continued as she swayed her body further.


    He just couldn''t help but wonder. Could she be Rain yton, his wife? If that was the case, what was she doing here? He knew how good some people could disguise or impersonate themselves as someone else since he was a testament to that. His surprise marriage with Rain yton was a perfect example since both of them weren''t even aware of how it happened.


    Then, it hit him... ''Could this be the woman in the marriage certificate?''


    Alexander felt like his head would burst at any time with all of the scenarios swarming inside his head. He was getting very bothered right now when he shouldn''t be.


    For all he cared, this woman could be nothing more than a stranger even if she was Rain yton or not. However, he didn''t like it whenever he couldn''t find a proper answer to things... Tonight, he would find out the truth!


    Turning his attention back to the performance, Alexander cursed under his breath. The woman was now taking off thece of her corset, slowly untying it at an agonising pace. At that moment, his body seemed to have a mind of its own as he quickly stood up and approached her. Grabbing her wrist, he stopped her from stripping further.


    "That''s enough! They''ve seen enough!" he growled in a firm and solid voice.


    "Cousin, what are you doing?" Lyndon interjected,ining loudly. "It''s my stag party, and my friends paid her to do this!"


    His face was still dark and moody as he turned to him. "I''ll pay you tenfold to get someone to rece her," he hissed in annoyance. "This woman is mine for the night!"

 Chapter 12: I Know It’s You

    <h4>Chapter 12: I Know It¡¯s You</h4>


    Rain frowned as Alexander pulled her close to him before walking ahead to leave with her. It was sudden, and she contemted on whether or not to pull her hand away from him. Quickly, her eyes darted to Cris''s worried face, and she immediately gave him a reassuring look telling him that she could handle the situation.


    And speaking of said situation, just as Rain decided to pull her hand away from Alexander''s grasp, Madame Beck''s bouncers blocked their way.


    "Handsome young man," Madame Beck interrupted, emerging from between the bouncers with a seductive smile directed at Alexander.


    Rain bit her inner cheek as she watched Madame Beck go ahead with her flirtatious antics that she had seen her use on the handsome waiters earlier. The madame fluttered hershes at Alexander, her eyes gleaming before eventually shrugging with a pout. "You just ruined a good show tonight, my dear. But since you''re exactly my type, I will let it slide."


    nkly, Alexander ignored Madame Beck and simply pulled Rain with him to another direction. However, the other bouncers blocked his path yet again.


    "I am sorry, but Twilight is my employee, and we cannot let our customers just drag her out like this," Madame Beck snorted with a pout. "You have to do things properly if you want private time with any of my girls and follow our business''s protocol." She then firmly pointed out, "We are doing everything legal here. Don''t push me to call the police for your misconduct."


    Face darkening, Alexander growled. "Tyron!"


    Rain blinked upon seeing Tyron just pop out of nowhere. ''Was he just here all along?'' she thought to herself, surprised that she hadn''t noticed him earlier.


    "Handle this!" Alexander grunted at the man.


    "Yes, Boss!" Tyron replied before then turning to Madame Beck. "My Boss will book her for the night."


    "Twilight is special andes with a special rate that will cost a lot since she''s our club''s star," Madame Beck exined. "You see, you''re normally not allowed to take her while she''s on duty. You must use the private cocktail lounge we have for our customers if you want to spend time with her."


    "No problem," Tyron almost scoffed. "Give my Boss the best and most expensive private cocktail lounge right now!"


    Immediately, a wide smile stretched across Madame Beck''s wrinkled face as she instructed the bouncers. "Lead them away."


    Rain''s eyes widened. "Wait!" she eximed. "I only agreed to dance for the night, not to be booked!"


    Raising a brow, Madame Beck quickly approached her and whispered, "I will let you sign a contract under your terms after this. You will be in charge of your schedule."


    Rain quickly reigned herself in. That actually sounded good. Looking at the madame straight in the eyes, she added, "I also want the right to decline and ept clients as I choose."


    "This bitc-" Madame Beck almost cursed before quickly stopping herself. "Fine. But ept this one! He''s a generous client."


    Rain shrugged "Alright then."


    "That''s my girl," Madame Beck excitedly whispered to her. "Make sure you entertain him well. I want to see him again in my club."


    "I will," Rain muttered back, winking at the olderdy. After all, she had to please the madame to gain her favor and have ess to the club''s secret rooms anyway.


    Madame Beck nodded in satisfaction before turning to the bouncers once more. "Go on. Escort them to the VIP lounge."


    As the music continued with the other performers still dancing on stage to keep the show going, Madame Beck called for another entertainer to take Rain''s spot. As for Rain herself, she turned to Cris once more to give him another reassuring nod.


    With that out of the way, Rain turned her attention back to the man firmly holding onto her wrist. Unfortunately, she had to deal with Alexander for now to make sure his interference wouldn''t sabotage her undercover operation. He wore his usual stoic expression, which could be infuriating if she ever tried to read him.


    Still, why even single her out? At the moment, there were only two reasons she could think of for his behaviour tonight. Either he recognized her and wanted to validate his suspicion, or he was genuinely interested in her current person. Somehow, Rain couldn''t help but blush at thetter thought, which she quickly brushed off with a slight shake. There was no way he would drag her out like this simply because he got interested in her, right?


    After all, Sanya had emphasised on how this man hated thepany of women. She was truly baffled upon seeing him among the crowd, but the groom had called him cousin...


    Rain let out a heavy sigh as her mind swirled with both possibilities and the steps she needed to take to ensure her disguise wouldn''t be jeopardized. Despite the whirlwind of thoughts in her head, however, she didn''t let herself get distracted from the main goal of her mission. Keeping her eyes sharp and alert, she did her best to remain focused as the bouncer guided them to another hallway with a private elevator, one essible only with a keycard.


    Upon seeing the elevator, Rain immediately had a thought. No wonder the investigation wasn''t progressing at all; this high-end bar had strict security. It would definitely take her more time to explore the ce fully.


    Upon entering and letting the elevator take them to their destination, they were then guided into a spacious cocktail room. Even with barely a nce at the room, Rain knew what to do since Madame Beck''s assistant had already briefed her about the scope of work for The Gentleman''s Club''s entertainers. It included serving drinks and entertaining clients who booked them for the night. There were also various services offered depending on the type of contract she would agree on with Madame Beck.


    As soon as the door closed, Rain took a deep breath andposed herself. "Thank you for booking me for the night, Sir. Please address me as ''Twilight''. It''s nice to have you here at our Gentleman''s Club!" she greeted him with a slight bow.


    The moment she raised her head, Alexander threw his zer at her and curtly instructed, "Use it to cover yourself!"


    Rain blinked at him in disbelief at first, but she gave him an alluring smile as she said, "Thank you so much, dear client."


    Without a word, she quickly put on his zer. It lookedrger around her, its length extending to cover half of her thighs. With a naive look, she asked, "Please tell me how I should address you, dear client?"


    Alexander''s intense gaze never left her. "Rain, what are you doing here?" he demanded, his voice low but firm.


    She forced a smile, maintaining her role. "I think you have mistaken me for someone else, sir. My name is not Rain."


    Alexander''s eyes narrowed. "Don''t y games with me. I know it''s you, Rain yton."

 Chapter 13: It Depends

    <h4>Chapter 13: It Depends</h4>


    Rain was skilled at maintaining herposure. As such, even though Alexander just stated her full name to her, she responded to it with an innocent stare and yet seductive smile.


    "I assure you, sir, you are mistaken. I¡¯m here to serve and entertain you," she nonchntly replied, hoping to deflect his suspicion. "However, if you prefer calling me by that name, then do as you please."


    Without warning, Alexander lunged forward, his hand reaching for her wig. Rain reacted swiftly, twisting away from him, but Alexander looked determined to get his hands on her hair.


    ¡¯Damn! Why is he so persistent?¡¯ Rain inwardly cursed as she tried to evade Alexander¡¯s relentless attempts. He tried grabbing her by the wrist, but with a swift movement, she twisted away, trying to break free. Unfortunately, Alexander was strong, and his grip tightened instead of relenting.


    "Stop it!" she hissed as she began using her other hand to push him away.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes darkened. "I¡¯m not ying games, Rain."


    "And who said I wanted to y with you? I¡¯m here to work, mister, and you¡¯re acting against the club¡¯s protocol!" she reminded him, her eyes quickly searching for the button to signal for help with violent clients.


    Running out of options, Rain spun around, using her momentum to push him away. To her dismay, Alexander was quick, catching her other wrist and pulling her back. They stumbled together, their bodies now pressed close in the confined space.


    Now with the advantage, Alexander attempted to pull her wig off. "Just admit it, Rain!" he growled, his breath hot against her ear.


    Rain defied him as she fought back with all her strength, her movements bing more frantic. She refused to let him have his way.


    With onest option left, she kneed him in the groin to break free. However, while her attack hit, Alexander still managed to hold onto her.


    ¡¯I should have kicked harder!¡¯ she inwardly grimaced, regretting the fact that she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene by hurting a client.


    With that avenue gone, she shifted her weight instead, causing Alexander to lose his bnce. In one swift motion, they both tumbled onto the couch with Rainnding on top of him, their breaths heavy against each other¡¯s.


    Rain¡¯s eyes met Alexander¡¯s, and for the first time, she saw a flicker of vulnerability in his gaze. For a second, they remained still. It was then that her heart pounded as she realized that their faces were mere inches apart.


    Seemingly sensing her hesitation, he moved. However, she quickly used her legs to straddle his sides, pinning his arms down with her hands. She then used all her weight to keep him pinned in ce.


    "Will you please behave? I¡¯ll tell you my real name if you do," she grunted in annoyance. "And if you want, you can damn well check my identity too."


    It shouldn¡¯t pose a problem to dare him this way. Her disguise should be perfect since Brandon had made arrangements beforehand, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t have the heart to reject this case.


    Furthering her bluff, she moved closer, their lips now barely an inch apart. Her eyes flickered as she stared into his.


    "You... You¡¯re supposed to be my first client, but you¡¯re ruining my first day at work, Mister," she firmly hissed at him with a mocking tone. "Who the hell is Rain yton to you? My name is Diana... Diana Jones. D-i-a-n-a J-o-n-e-s!."


    Seconds ticked by as Alexander just stared at her, seemingly caught off guard by her sudden dominance. Seeing the opportunity, she continued, "If you¡¯re not here to be entertained, then I suggest you leave me alone instead of invading my privacy."


    She then quickly changed her expression and once again gave him a seductive smile. "Mister, this position is quite ufortable, don¡¯t you agree? So, how about we start again without you trying to touch my hair, huh? You see, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me or do anything to me without my consent. Do you understand?"


    Alexander didn¡¯t reply after her outburst. Instead, he just stared at her with a frown. As such, she repeated, "Do you understand, mister? Or do you have a fetish for hair?"


    As if the incredulity of the question got to him, he suddenly blinked and burst out, "What?! No!"


    "If not, then I¡¯ll take it as an agreement: no touching any part of my body unless I consent to it," she firmly reiterated.


    "Fine. Get off of me right now," he demanded through gritted teeth.


    "With pleasure."


    With a wink, Rain jumped off him, making sure to create enough distance away from him. Likewise, Alexander sat up, his expression dark as he seemingly regained his bearings.


    Rain took that momentary lull and walked to the counter to get a bottle of whiskey and some sses, but her eyes widened when she saw Alexander¡¯s reflection behind her.


    Spinning around to face him, she said, "Don¡¯t you ever give up?"


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he moved forward, reaching for her wig again. Rain reacted swiftly, dodging to the side but Alexander didn¡¯t stop there. His fingers brushed against the edge of her wig, causing her to stumble backward.


    "Damn it!" Rain hissed, trying to evade him but Alexander managed to get both hands on her wig, pulling it firmly. Rain struggled and in the scuffle, they both lost their bnce and fell to the floor. Alexandernded on top of her this time, pinning her down with his hand still tugging at the wig.


    Rain¡¯s breath came in short gasps as she red up at him. "Let me go!" she demanded trying to push him off with her free hand while holding the wig in ce with the other.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Alexander Lancaster could be this stubborn and persistent! It felt like getting into a fight with a ymate as a child.


    Before Alexander could pull the wig off the door swung open with a loud bang. Madame Beck stood in the doorway. "What¡¯s the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 14: Hard to Focus

    <h4>Chapter 14: Hard to Focus</h4>


    Madame Beck¡¯s voice cut through the tension in the room.


    Alexander froze, his grip loosening slightly as he turned to look at the madame. Taking advantage of the sudden interruption, Rain pushed herself off and quickly scrambled up, adjusting her wig. She couldn¡¯t risk anyone finding out about her identity.


    Madame Beck¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked between Alexander and Rain. "Mr. Lancaster, I must remind you that our entertainers must be treated respectfully. Any breach of this protocol will not be tolerated."


    Alexander stood up, straightening his clothes. "I apologize," he said, his tone clipped. "We were just ying around."


    ¡¯ying around?¡¯ Rain mused with annoyance. ¡¯Seriously?¡¯


    Madame Beck raised her brows before she turned to look at Rain suspiciously. Rain could only respond with an awkward smile. Madame Beck¡¯s face darkened as she turned back to Alexander, and Rain was surprised that Madame Beck seemed to care so much for her.


    Sensing that he had overstayed his wee, Alexander said, "I¡¯ll be leaving now."


    Madame Beck nodded curtly. "I¡¯ll see you out."


    However, as Alexander walked past Rain, he paused for a moment, his eyes locking onto hers.


    "This isn¡¯t over," he whispered to her before following Madame Beck out of the room.


    Left with thest word, Rain watched him go, her heart pounding in her chest. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself, before slumping down weakly onto the nearest couch.


    For a brief moment, she let herself rest until she eventually found it in herself to move forward. However, as Rain was about to leave, the doors swung open again, and Madame Beck entered with a wide smile.


    "My dearest Twilight! That was quick, but it doesn¡¯t matter since he paid in full!" Madame Beck beamed before handing Rain some documents to sign. "Let¡¯s finalize our contract!" She then paused as thought came to her. "Did you know that man was Alexander Lancaster by the way? I never thought I¡¯d meet him in person. You should y with him more!"


    "Madame Beck-" Rain began toin, but Madame Beck motioned for her to stop with a finger to her lips.


    "It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not hurt. Just press the button next time if you think he¡¯ll resort to violence." she insisted, making Rain¡¯s mouth twitch. Guess she had the wrong idea about Madame Beck; this woman didn¡¯t care about her entertainers at all! If worse came to worst, Rain would bet this old hag would even ckmail Alexander for more money by using her.


    "Now hurry up and sign the contract," Madame Beck demanded. "You¡¯re lucky because you¡¯re the only entertainer I¡¯ve given so much privilege to."


    Rain quicklyplied, and then Madame Beck handed her a copy before immediately leaving. With nothing else to do, Rain herself walked out of the room only to find Cris already waiting for her outside.


    "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "Yes. And don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine," Rain replied before motioning for him to go back to his post. "I¡¯ll just change, grab my things, and head home."


    She went and did just that. After changing her clothes and getting her bag, she used the back door exit and left, but only after security inspected her belongings and let her outside. Now out of the premises, she took a deep breath before answering her ringing mobile phone.


    "Hail the cab. That¡¯s me," Brandon instructed just before a cab drove right by here. Getting her instructions, Rain gged it down and entered the passenger seat.


    "We have a problem," Rain ryed with a sigh. "Alexander Lancaster recognized me, and I told him my fake name. He¡¯ll probably check on who Diana Jones is."


    "Alexander? You mean your surprise husband?!" Brandon eximed.


    Rain inwardly sighed. So he knew already... "Yes," she confirmed.


    "Sanya mentioned it, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve ensured that there are no loopholes in your disguise," Brandon reassured her. "If you want, you can even visit your sick mother and stay with her if you need to. As long as he doesn¡¯t expect you and Twilight to appear in front of him at the same time, nothing will destroy your disguise."


    Rain mentally took note of the reassurance. Regardless, she still needed to make sure that her work remained unnoticed. "I need to go to the office tomorrow. Please take me straight to my apartment," she requested.


    "Understood," Brandon replied before promptly instructing his team to make sure no one was tailing their cab.


    For a while, nothing happened as they cruised the road. As for Rain, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the extra effort being put into this particr case.


    "I¡¯m surprised you have such a big budget for this case," she casually remarked.


    "Well, our team has the support of a dedicated leader, so money isn¡¯t a problem," Brandon grinned. "Still, I need to ensure I have trustworthy people in ce... like you."He then added with a casual lilt, "So, what should I do about your husband? What if hees back to the club and makes another scene, exposing you or mentioning your resemnce to his wife? Should I detain him?"


    Rain paused before responding. "Do nothing. I can handle him," she hummed. "Though, I doubt someone like him will return to a club, especially after he finds out about Diana Jones."


    Brandon scoffed, "Hah! You don¡¯t know what a man might do just to satisfy his curiosity. Who knows what he¡¯s plotting in that head of his?"


    *****


    The next morning, Tyron greeted Alexander with a wide smile. "Good morning, Boss. You look like you didn¡¯t sleepst night!" hemented as he opened the car door for him.


    Alexander frowned and ignored the remark. Instead, he asked, "Did you find William?"


    Tyron scratched his head. "Not yet, Boss. Mister William seems dedicated to avoiding you."


    "Damn that bastard. I can¡¯t make any move yet unless I talk to him and clear things up!" Alexander eximed in exasperation. He had a feeling his younger brother was responsible for his surprise marriage, but he couldn¡¯t prove anything without questioning him personally.


    "Send more men to track that brat! Call all his girlfriends if you have to!"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Alexander massaged his temples as he sat, struggling to recover from the restlessness he got fromst night. Rain, Diana Jones, Twilight - whatever her name was, her face haunted him whenever he closed his eyes. It was as though she was tattooed at the back of his eyelids.


    "Boss, I also asked about Twilight¡¯s schedule," Tyron casually added. "The club will get back to me today."


    Once again, her face popped up in his mind at Tyron¡¯s words, making it hard to focus.


    "Damn!" Alexander cursed under his breath, unsure whether he was more frustrated with himself or with his unexpected wife for being such a distraction.

 Chapter 15: Overreacting

    <h4>Chapter 15: Overreacting</h4>


    Alexander hissed in frustration as he put down the documents he was reading. Unfortunately, that woman¡¯s face was an utter distraction, causing him to read the same line over and over.


    Thankfully, a knock at the door distracted him. It was Eric Crawford, one of his good friends and hiswyer. He had arrived with the marriage contract Alexander requested prior.


    "This... What is going on, Xander?" Eric questioned as he handed over the contract.


    "It¡¯s nothing," Alexander replied tiredly.


    Eric¡¯s face twitched in frustration. Alexander had never liked to exin himself, but Eric needed to voice his concerns.


    "First things first, did you know that your Rain yton actually topped the recent bar exam? So at least you¡¯re not marrying an idiot."


    Alexander¡¯s eyebrow twitched at Eric¡¯s words. Rain yton was not ¡¯his¡¯, and if he had things his way, she would never be. His heart still longed for Ca.


    "Ourw firm wanted to hire her, but she chose Smith Law Firm instead because she was dating Paul Smith! Are you sure you want to stay married to her? She could be using you as a substitute to get over her feelings! Don¡¯t be her rebound!"


    Alexander rolled his eyes, trying to ignore Eric¡¯s bbering. Instead, he focused on reading the contract to see if it met his strict requirements. Everything seemed to be in order, but before he could sign it, Eric stopped him with a worried look in his eyes.


    "Xander, I know Uncle Rock has been nagging you nonstop about marriage, but I think something is off with this woman. Four months is a long time - she could do all sorts of things to you! I¡¯m speaking not just as yourwyer, but as your friend. Please think twice."


    Alexander put down the documents and looked at Eric, feeling grateful that he had friends who cared so much about him. "It¡¯s really nothing serious, Eric. Don¡¯t worry," he reassured him. "I know what I¡¯m doing, and it¡¯ll be over after four months. Just keep this matter between us."


    Eric sighed deeply. He knew he couldn¡¯t convince Alexander to change his mind. "Alright."


    The door then swung open, revealing Tyron and his news.


    "Boss, the Gentleman¡¯s Club manager called. Twilight will perform tomorrow night," Tyron reported. "Do you want me to book her?"


    "Yes," Alexander said, and Eric¡¯s mouth fell open, surprised that his friend was actually showing interest in a woman other than Ca. "Get us a private room at 8 pm."


    Eric frowned as he questioned, "What¡¯s going on? Since when did you start enjoying nightclubs?!" His eyes shifted between Xander and Tyron as he added, "Who is Twilight - a stripper?!"


    Alexander ignored him and grabbed his phone instead to give Rain a call.


    "I have the contract. Meet me tomorrow night at the Gentlemen¡¯s Club at 8 pm. If you fail to meet me, we¡¯ll cancel this arrangement and get a divorce instead."


    He would reveal Rain yton¡¯s true nature tomorrow night.


    *****


    ¡¯I have the contract. Meet me tomorrow night at the Gentlemen¡¯s Club at 8pm. If you fail to meet me, we¡¯ll cancel this arrangement and get a divorce instead.¡¯


    Alexander¡¯s words echoed in her head. "Is he serious right now?" she murmured, sitting at her desk. Everything seemed to be going well with her day at work since Paul had been sent away yesterday, but of course, a wrecking ball had toe and ruin everything.


    "Who was that? Was that Director Paul?" Leah asked bluntly. She was one of the paralegals in their department who always loved to snoop and stick her nose into everyone¡¯s private life. The woman was a legit gossipmonger! It was just Rain¡¯s bad luck that she had overheard the call with Alexander because Lean was handing her documents to look over.


    "No," Rain replied.


    "Attorney yton, I¡¯m curious, why didn¡¯t you choose the Corporate Law Department?" Leah asked. "The work there is easier, and not to mention how you¡¯ll be closer to your boyfriend, Director Paul?"


    "Leah, thank you for the documents. You can leave now. I¡¯ll call if I need anything else," Rain said with a poker smile. Leah¡¯s shoulders dropped, and with a twitch of her mouth, she turned around to leave.


    As she put down her mobile phone, Rain sighed. "He¡¯s doing it on purpose to corner me," she mumbled, her mind going back to Alexander¡¯s message. He wanted to meet tomorrow, and she bet he would set it at the same time as her performance at the Gentleman¡¯s Club, or worse, at the same ce and time to force her to reveal the truth.


    She reached for her mobile phone to call Brandon but decided against it since everything had already been prepared for the night tomorrow. The operation was crucial, and Brandon had stressed the urgency of their n this morning.


    Rain needed to go to the club tomorrow night and start implementing their strategy. Five young women had been reported missing yesterday, and Brandon was growing increasingly anxious about the case. Time was of the essence.


    Her head felt like it would burst from the stress, but she still had work to do.


    "What should I do?" Rain murmured. "I can¡¯t really make demands since I¡¯m the one who needs him to keep this marriage."


    Rain was still nursing a headache from Alexander¡¯s call when her office door suddenly swung open. She inwardly cursed as she saw Paul enter her office.


    "Rain, I gave you enough time. You should stop throwing temper tantrums," Paul demanded. "What¡¯s this I hear about you trying to destroy my car?"


    Rain quickly grabbed her bag and stood up to leave. "Don¡¯t make me attempt it again. I got the wrong car before, but I won¡¯t miss this time," Rain seethed.


    "Come on, there¡¯s no need to overreact like this," Paul said, rolling his eyes.


    "You slept with my sister, Paul!" Rain retorted. "I¡¯m not overreacting, I¡¯m behaving as I should be!"


    Paul brushed his face dismissively and fired back, "Stop being so dramatic about it already. Aren¡¯t sisters supposed to be fine with sharing? Dina is fine with it so why can¡¯t you? Besides, do you think you can find a better man than me?"


    Rain gritted her teeth as she tried to move past him, in case she lost her temper and hit him, but Paul grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    "We¡¯re not done talking Rain! How dare you be so rude as to ignore me! You¡¯re just an illegitimate child and you should be grateful that I even paid you any attention! If you want me back, perform better in bed than Dina, and maybe I¡¯ll stop seeing her."

 Chapter 16: Daughter-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 16: Daughter-In-Law</h4>


    Rain¡¯s face reddened, and she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Paul after wasting too much time already. Abruptly, she pulled her arm away and shoved him back, before quickly leaving, striding towards the elevators and pressing the button to take her as far away from that ce as possible.


    As the elevator worked, she took a deep breath, sighing deeply as she tried to contain her anger and not cause a scene. It was upsetting. She had been with Paul for almost a year now, and she still couldn¡¯t believe that she had only now witnessed his true colors.


    ¡¯What a scumbag!¡¯ she thought with gritted teeth.


    To think that she hadmitted herself to their rtionship... She was hurt, but seeing what kind of man he truly was, Rain felt nothing now but pure disgust and disappointment. She was even d that she caught him with Dina and discovered the affair before considering marriage with the man.


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, Rain rushed out to leave. To her dismay, however, Paul¡¯s hand stopped the doors from closing. He entered the small space, looking like he wasn¡¯t done spouting nonsense at her.


    Left with no other choice, Rain inwardly cursed as she moved forward and closed the elevator doors. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t the only ones in there, giving her some respite from Paul¡¯s disgusting mouth.


    The moment she reached her floor, she immediately got out. Just as she expected, Paul followed her closely.


    *****


    Meanwhile, inside the car, Butler Ben was trying to convince Rock to dy his disguised visit to his daughter-inw.


    "Chairman, you just got out of the hospital. Let¡¯s head straight home instead," Ben insisted. "Xander will be mad if he finds out about this. Someone might recognize you too."


    The man had a point. His son Alexander was supposed to pick him up earlier, but he suddenly changed his mind and lied to his son by telling him that his sister Ava would pick him up instead.


    He was dying to meet his daughter-inw in person, so he decided to do it now while his curiosity was at its peak. Truly, waiting for Alexander to introduce his wife to him felt like waiting for a ship that had already sailed.


    Everything should line up perfectly. ording to his assistant Rosa, it was Rain¡¯s first day as a regr employee at Smith Law Firm, and she was epting walk-in clients. Rock had a mischievous smirk; he nned to walk in disguised as a client and get Rain as hiswyer in a way that the two of them would have often interactions.


    "Stop whining, Ben. Xander won¡¯t find out. That brat is too busy running thepany to bother. Besides, no one will recognize me," Rock insisted. "Did you bring me my wig? Just drive faster so we can catch her at the office."


    Ben sighed, "It¡¯s there in the bag, Sir."


    Smiling, Rock quickly grabbed his favorite wig and put it on. "It feels just like the old days with my Alexa," he hummed while reminiscing about histe wife.


    Eventually, they arrived at their destination, and Rock couldn¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s in store for him.


    "We¡¯re here," Butler Ben informed him. "Let¡¯s go to the basement parking instead of the main entrance."


    Rock agreed with Ben¡¯s suggestions, and they slowly parked their car in the nearest empty lot. Just as their car stopped, something interesting popped up.


    "Sir, isn¡¯t that Miss Rain yton?" Butler Ben suddenly remarked.


    His attention grabbed, Rock turned to the butler¡¯s direction and frowned upon seeing Rain walk out of the exit.


    "Are wete?" he questioned, his frown deepening as he saw a man following her. "I thought we still had at least thirty minutes to catch her."


    "Sir, that¡¯s Paul Smith following her," Butler Ben informed him.


    Rock¡¯s face hardened. Based on Rosa¡¯s report, Rain yton had been in a rtionship with Paul Smith for almost a year. There was also a recent incident where Rain surrendered herself at the police station, something that his assistant ryed to him that morning. The more he listened, the more he found out that both his son and Rain yton were surprised to find themselves married at the police station. It was a mystery yet to be solved, but for now, he wanted to find out on his own what kind of woman just married his eldest son.


    It was an understandable thought. He had mixed feelings about Alexander¡¯s unexpected marriage to Rain, but he wasn¡¯t one to judge without valid reasons. Despite his dislike for Rain¡¯s father, he was going to give her the benefit of the doubt, especially after learning about her hardships and seeming desire to live independently from her family.


    Truly, his daughter-inw was quite interesting...


    "That brat! Why is he following my daughter-inw? Stop this car now!" Rock grunted before quickly getting out of the car as soon as it stopped.


    Naturally, Ben tried to stop him. "Sir, what are you doing?"


    Rock ignored the warning and instead sprinted to the man tailing Rain. That Paul Smith looked like he was going to kill someone while chasing after his daughter-inw. There was no way he could just avoid getting involved in the scene before him.


    "Rain,e back here!" Paul barked. "How dare you walk away from me! You can¡¯t break up with me!"


    Rock stopped just about two meters away from the scene, trying to assess the situation.


    "It¡¯s all your fault!" Paul spat out like a sissy. "You never let me sleep with you, so it¡¯s only natural for a man like me to get with someone else to do the job you¡¯re not able to do!"


    Rock balled his fist and inwardly hissed, "This jerk! How annoying!"


    He watched as Rain whirled around to face Paul, her eyes burning with fury. ¡¯Oh, she looks fierce. Maybe I can just wait some more and see how she¡¯ll handle this,¡¯ Rock mused while observing from the sidelines.


    "You want me to perform better in bed than my sister for you to stay with me and stop sleeping with her?" she spat, her face twisted with disgust. "You¡¯re ridiculous!" She then gave a derisive scoff and grunted, "Get a grip, Paul. You¡¯re pathetic and you disgust me! I¡¯m. done. with. you!"


    Rock mentally hummed with approval. His daughter-inw seemed to be handling the situation well, so maybe he didn¡¯t need to interrupt this. Watching with a satisfied smirk, he was about ready to leave when it looked like she was about to walk away. However, his smirk quickly faded when Paul still followed her and roughly grabbed her arm, pulling her back to him.


    "What¡¯s so great about you, huh?!" Paul barked. "You¡¯reing with me! Who do you think you are to dump me? You are nothing, and we¡¯re not over unless I say so!"


    With the situation getting worse, Rock could no longer control his temper as he approached them. Grabbing Paul¡¯s arm, he authoritatively grunted, "Let her go!"


    "Stay out of this!" Paul spat, shoving him back hard.


    Rock was caught off guard, so he stumbled and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 17: With A Case

    <h4>Chapter 17: With A Case</h4>


    Seeing the older man fall made Rain¡¯s face quickly redden with anger. With gritted teeth, she twisted herself out of Paul¡¯s grip before delivering a swift and powerful knee into his groin. And for good measure, she made sure to give him a solid kick, leaving him in considerable pain on the ground.


    With a furious smirk, she watched as Paul gasped and doubled over, finally making him let go of his hold on her.


    Now free, Rain rushed to the older man¡¯s side, helping him up. "Are you okay, sir?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. He looked like someone the same age as her father.


    "I¡¯m fine," he nodded with a wince before letting off a cheeky grin. "That was quite the move."


    Rain blinked at his seemingly amused expression. At the same time, another older man approached and assisted the man she just helped.


    "Sir, are you alright?"


    Meanwhile, Paul, still reeling from the pain, looked up at them with a mixture of anger and disbelief. "You¡¯ll regret this, Rain," he managed to say through gritted teeth. "I¡¯ll make you pay for this!"


    "Why would she regret throwing out trash like you? Leave her alone already, or I¡¯ll call the police and press charges for harassment and assault!" the older man spewed out while looking at Paul with disgust.


    Rain was speechless at what was happening, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She found the older man admirable somehow. Predictably, Paul, still clutching his groin and cursing, staggered away with his shattered pride.


    With the scene over, Rain turned to the older man with a smile. "Thank you, sir," she politely stated. "You didn¡¯t have to intervene, but I truly appreciate it."


    The old man smiled warmly. "It was my pleasure. Now let¡¯s get out of here before that fool decides toe back," he said while slightly leaning onto Rain for support.


    "Are you hurting?" she worriedly asked. "Should I bring you to the hospital?"


    "Oh, no need. I¡¯m fine," he chuckled as he tried to straighten his body.


    "Where are you headed, sir?" Rain asked, wanting to help and assist him.


    "Please call me Mr. Rock. And I came here to see Attorney Rain yton for some consultation," the newly named Mr. Rock replied.


    Rain¡¯s face lit up. "Oh, that¡¯s me, Mr. Rock," she quickly answered. She then nced at her watch and added, "But I¡¯m off work now." She had nned to meet Brandon as well, but she supposed she could go at any time.


    "Oh, I won¡¯t take long, Miss yton," Mr. Rock pleaded. "I just need to briefly discuss my concerns with you. We can schedule another meeting for a more detailed conversationter."


    Rain considered this for a moment, all while asionally ncing at the entrance where Paul had disappeared. If she went back to her office and Paul found out, he might bother her again, even after she received this client.


    "How about we talk outside?" Mr. Rock suggested. "That scumbag might interrupt us and harass you again."


    She smiled and nodded in agreement. "That sounds good. Let¡¯s discuss it outside then," she replied. She then noticed another man near them and asked, "Are you with him?"


    "Oh, yes. He¡¯s my friend Ben," Rock responded. "We can go on ahead first. My friend will follow behind. Let¡¯s go to your car."


    Rain nodded before escorting Mr. Rock, who insisted on riding with her for some reason. As they reached their destination, she couldn¡¯t help but notice how the man was constantly sneaking nces at her from her side view. Usually, she would feel rmed by that, but somehow, her gut feeling was telling her that the older man had no bad intentions.


    "So, Mr. Rock, where did you hear about me?" she curiously asked, knowing that he was a walk-in client who hadn¡¯t gone through the usual appointment process.


    "I asked my friend Ben to find a newly licensedwyer for this case, and he discovered that you topped the recent bar exam," Mr. Rock humorously answered. "Think of me as someone who prefers to give newwyers a chance with new cases."


    Rain smiled, appreciating his lightheartedness. "I¡¯m honored you chose me then."


    Mr. Rock smiled back before his tone shifted to one of concern. "I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but that man looked like a colleague of yours. What¡¯s your n? Will you continue working with him?" he asked. "I¡¯m just a bit worried that he¡¯ll keep harassing you like he did earlier."


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Rock. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll observe him some more," she smiled. "If Paul continues to harass me, then I will have no choice but to leave Smith Law Firm."


    Mr. Rock nodded. "I hope he no longer disturbs you, but I believe it¡¯s better you leave since that man looks like he¡¯s up to no good," he remarked with a twitch on his mouth.


    She gave that one statement no reply as she drove them to a nearby caf¨¦. With Ben following behind, they went inside and properly settled themselves on a table. Rain then handed both of them her calling card and formally introduced herself. "I¡¯m Rain yton. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. Rock and Mr. Ben."


    She then called for the waiter and handed menus to the two men. "Please feel free to order whatever you like. It¡¯ll be my treat for helping me out from my ex-boyfriend," she said with a smile. However, her expression quickly turned into a frown when she noticed a wound on Mr. Rock¡¯s hand. He probably had it from his fall earlier.


    Her eyes narrowed, and she suddenly stood up and said, "Sirs, I¡¯ll be right back." By the time she returned, she had a small medical kit with her. "I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve been hurt. Please let me clean it up."


    "Oh, it¡¯s just a scratch," Rock insisted with a grin.


    Regardless, Rain offered out her palm to which Mr. Rock rested his hand. She then cleaned and treated the small wound with care.


    "You¡¯re still hurt, though," she gently scolded with a sigh. After applying a bandaid, Rain sat down opposite the two men and asked, "Please tell me what you need consultation on. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stay long right now. We can continue discussing the matter some other time if needed."


    Nodding back, Rock then began to exin his case. "I¡¯m dealing with a case where a group of employees at one of my properties believes their rights are being vited," he stated. "I want to ensure everything is handled fairly and correctly."


    "Of course, Mr. Rock. Can you provide more details about the vitions they¡¯re iming?" she asked just as their orders arrived. "Understanding the specifics will help me determine the best course of action."


    "The employees are alleging unfair treatment and unsafe working conditions," Rock exined. "They¡¯ve approached me for help, but I want to make sure we¡¯re thorough and follow all legal protocols."


    "I see. First, we¡¯ll need to review any documentation or evidence they have. I can start by drafting a formalint and gathering all the relevant information," she nodded with a smile. "We¡¯ll also need to conduct interviews and assess the conditions at the property."


    Rock¡¯s eyes lit up as he burst out with a wide smile, "That sounds good. I¡¯ll provide you with all the documents and arrange for you to meet with the employees. How soon can you start?"

 Chapter 18: Twisted Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 18: Twisted Ideas</h4>


    After her discussion with her new client ended, Rain directly went to Brandon¡¯s secret hideout for debriefing. A lot has happened, some of which might be important for the case.


    "Is there any news about how I ended up getting married then?" she curiously asked as she waited for Brandon to finish preparing their dinner.


    "Oh, I haven¡¯t checked yet. My hands are full at the moment, so I instead gave Sanya the right person to coordinate this matter with," Brandon shrugged in reply. "Do you want me to ask him?"


    "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let Sanya handle it," she casually remarked. "I can always ask her about itter anyway. For now, we should focus on the case we have right now since I want to quickly wrap it up."


    With that out of the way, she then told Brandon about how Alexander wanted to see her at around the same time tomorrow night.


    "Hmm... Can¡¯t you just tell him the truth? Can¡¯t he be trusted?" Brandon suggestively asked. "If you want, I can deal with him myself and exin things in person. I think that¡¯s the best way to solve this matter."


    There was a terse silence as Rain muttered, "But Alexander and I aren¡¯t close enough for me to share private things like this with him. Also, it wouldn¡¯t be good to risk telling him about this kind of operation, Brandon. Like I told you, we¡¯re not that close."


    Brandon snorted, "And yet you trusted him enough to let yourself remain married to him? I heard from Sanya that you¡¯re trying to convince him to keep this marriage."


    "Well, that¡¯s different since both of us will benefit from it," she quickly reasoned. "Besides, we agreed not to meddle in each other¡¯s affairs."


    "Right... Is that why he¡¯s meddling with your affairs right now?" Brandon countered.


    "It¡¯s because he¡¯s curious if I¡¯m Rain yton or not," Rain pointed out.


    "Precisely. So do something to stop him from being curious. Either you tell him the truth, or prove to him that you¡¯re Diana Jones," Brandon firmly stated. "If you keep dodging the same ces and schedules he wants, that only proves that you¡¯re the same person."


    Rain simply shrugged. She had no idea what she should do, but she frankly didn¡¯t care too much at the moment.


    "So what do you n to do?" Brandon asked.


    However, that was something Rain needed. She had to have a n that would address Alexander¡¯s curiosity withoutpromising the operation or revealing her true identity prematurely.


    Taking a deep breath, she let out a heavy sigh. "I guess I have no choice but to deal with Alexander tomorrow night. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯tpromise the operation," she reassured Brandon.


    *****


    At yton Ancestral Mansion


    "Are you just going to let Rain off like that, Tim?!" Sylvia fumed during dinner. "How dare that woman make us look like a joke!"


    "Rain is already married. You always said she was a sore in your eyes, but now that she¡¯s gone, you keep bringing her up," Mnie nonchntlymented, barely looking up from her te.


    Sylvia¡¯s face reddened with anger as she hissed, "You! This is all your fault! She grew bold because you always took her side! And now what? She¡¯s getting arrogant just because she¡¯s awyer working at Smith Law Firm!"


    Mnie sighed deeply, her voice calm but firm. "Rain worked hard to get where she is despite all of you trying to pull her down," she defended. "She became awyer through her own efforts and expenses. She didn¡¯t grow bold, Sylvia¡ªshe just finally stood up against your mistreatment."


    "You two, enough!" Tim barked out, his voice sharp.


    Mnie immediately fell silent, and a tense silence settled over the dining room.


    "I must say, though," Dina began with a sly smirk, breaking the silence. "I¡¯m surprised that Rain seems to have no interest in Aunt Mnie anymore. I wonder who that man is that she married¡ªsomeone she can¡¯t even get a divorce from just to see you, Aunty?"


    Mnie¡¯s face darkened as she turned to her older brother. "Aren¡¯t you tired of this? Stop using me to force Rain into submission¡ªshe won¡¯t bend now, I promise you." she scoffed. "I told her not to take this from you, and I will never forgive her if she suffers because of me!" She then abruptly stood up, her anger palpable. "This family is the worst, so it¡¯s no surprise Rain left!"


    Without warning, Mnie stormed out. Another brief silence settled, everyone seemingly waiting for someone to finally say something.


    "What¡¯s with Aunt Mnie tonight?" Dina chuckled, breaking through the silence. "Is she on her period, or is she going through menopause?"


    "Dina, that¡¯s enough," Tim said firmly. "Now that Rain is married, make sure you get a hold of Paul and have him marry you instead."


    Dina¡¯s face lit up with a wide grin. "Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Paul and I are on good terms. This week won¡¯t end without him proposing to me."


    "Are you really letting Rain go that easily? By the looks of it, she no longer cares about your threats. She even moved out to ensure she¡¯s out of your grasp," Sylvia pointed out, her toneced with frustration. "And let¡¯s not forget, Mayor Richard is still upset and refuses to see me. This could create serious issues for our new facilities in the city."


    Tim¡¯s face hardened at Sylvia¡¯s words. Sensing his silence, she continued, "Michael fancies Rain, and he even specifically asks for her whenever he sees me. He doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s divorced¡ªas long as he gets to make her his wife, the Astors will fully support us. We need to act fast."


    Tim remained silent, prompting Sylvia to further suggest, "Maybe it¡¯s time to try a different approach?"


    Tim raised a brow. "What do you mean?"


    "Pretend to ept her marriage. Let¡¯s meet her husband and y nice for a while, build up some trust. Then, we can offer him money to sign the divorce papers," Sylvia exined, her eyes gleaming with a calcting edge. "Rain has always craved your approval. She might just fall for it."


    Dina snorted, cutting in. "Why bother with all that? Just let Michael have his way with Rain. The man¡¯s a pervert with specific tastes. We could just drug her and let him take care of the rest."


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed at Dina¡¯s suggestion, and she was about to retort when Tim raised a hand, silencing them both. His expression remained unreadable as he mulled over their twisted ideas.

 Chapter 19: Escalate

    <h4>Chapter 19: Escte</h4>


    Another morning dawned, and Rain hoped it would be better than the previous day. She had arrived early at the office, praying that she wouldn¡¯t run into Paul at all.


    After months as an intern and finally bing a licensedwyer, she genuinely enjoyed working here. The management was excellent, the pay was fair, and she had built strong rtionships with her colleagues. She just hoped it wouldst for as long as she wanted it.


    Entering the building, she stopped by the department admin to let them know she¡¯d be stepping out soon for a client meeting and some site visits.


    "Good morning, Attorney yton."


    Her colleagues greeted her with respect as she made her way into her office. Just as she settled into her chair, she received an unexpected call from the Director¡¯s office, instructing her toe by her immediately.


    "Wonder what this is about..."


    Standing up, she made her way to her next destination. It wasn¡¯t far from her office, and she quickly entered the room with a professional gait.


    "Good morning, Director Aileen," Rain greeted the director.


    Currently seated at her desk, Director Aileen, a middle-aged woman who had always treated Rain kindly and genuinely. The woman signaled for her to sit, and Rain did exactly that. She admired Aileen¡¯s confidence and her unwavering stance on what was right, which was why she had chosen this department in the first ce.


    "Rain, what¡¯s going on?" Director Aileen asked with a frown.


    Rain blinked in confusion. "I¡¯m not sure what you mean, Director. What¡¯s happening?"


    Aileen shrugged with a sigh. "Director Paul called mest night. He wants me to transfer you to his department."


    "What?!" Rain eximed, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "I figured you didn¡¯t know," Aileen said, shaking her head. "That son of a bitch. I know you two were in a rtionship, but why is he being so clingy now?"


    "We broke up," Rain admitted, her face tinged with embarrassment.


    "Since when?" Aileen asked, clearly surprised.


    "Justst Friday. I caught him cheating with my half-sister in his apartment," Rain confessed. Director Aileen had always been like a mother to her, especially during her internship, so Rain feltfortable sharing the truth.


    "That jerk, I told you that you were too good for him," Director Aileen snorted. "I can¡¯t me you though. He treated you well during those months while he was wooing you."


    Rain sighed, nodding in agreement. It was true¡ªPaul had been supportive, understanding, and patient with her.


    "I guess it¡¯s true what they say," Rain mused. "You never really know someone until you see their true colors." She let out another sigh and a pout as she then asked, "Are you going to transfer me to him?"


    The Director chuckled while shaking her head. "Of course not. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it," she reassured her. "Now, go on and work hard under my watch!"


    Rainughed at the response. Standing up, she smiled, "Yes, ma¡¯am!"


    Turning around to leave, Rain felt a sense of relief knowing she had someone like Director Aileen in her corner. Deep down, however, she knew the problem wouldn¡¯t just disappear so long as Paul refused to ept their breakup.


    With a sigh, she returned to her office, burying herself in work to prepare for her uing client meeting before lunch.


    ***


    Time passed, and Rain was engrossed in reading some case files on her desk when a knock echoed from her door. It then opened as Rico, one of the office messengers, poked his head in with a smile. "Attorney yton, you have a visitor in the receiving area. She says she¡¯s your sister."


    "Dina?"


    Rain gasped, her heart sinking. What could Dina possibly want this early in the morning? Dina hated being associated with her publicly, always going out of her way to distance herself. In fact, in all the months she had been interning at Smith Law Firm, Dina had never once set foot in the building. So why now?


    Rain¡¯s face tightened with suspicion. She knew how devious her sister could be.


    ¡¯I guess she¡¯s finally making her move to introduce herself as Paul¡¯s woman,¡¯ she inwardly scoffed, steeling herself for whatever drama was about to unfold. ¡¯What a match made in hell...¡¯


    As soon as Rain stepped out of her office, she noticed the sudden shift in the atmosphere. Almost every eye in the room was on her, making her frown. Megan, a paralegal she¡¯d grown close to, quickly approached her and whispered, "Rain, your sister¡¯s making a scene in the reception area. She¡¯s telling everyone you¡¯re married."


    Rain¡¯s face tightened in irritation. Left with no other choice, she rushed to the reception area where she found Dina chatting with some of the other employees.


    "Oh, there you are!" Dina greeted her cheerfully as if they were the best of sisters. She then handed Rain a basket of flowers. "Father asked me to bring you this. Congrattions on your wedding! He¡¯s not angry anymore that you went and married some nobody without telling us. He¡¯s even willing topromise and meet your husband. So make sure to bring him home and introduce him to the family."


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened, utterly speechless at Dina¡¯s performance. It was obvious that her sister was using this opportunity to spread the news to everyone in the building, delivering her message loudly enough for all to hear.


    "I can¡¯t believe Attorney yton is already married," one bystandermented. "Since when? Why isn¡¯t she wearing a ring or changing her surname?"


    This was bad. Leah was there as well, so Rain could already see how quickly this situation would escte.


    "But isn¡¯t she and Director Paul in a rtionship?" another woman whispered to Leah, her voiceced with curiosity. "Her sister clearly said she¡¯s married to some nobody, so that means she¡¯s married to a different man..."


    Rain¡¯s frown deepened as she finally addressed Dina. "Follow me to my office," she said, trying to keep her voice steady.


    To her dismay, Dina just smirked while crossing her arms in defiance. The sneer on her face made it clear that she had no intention of quietly following Rain. Instead, she was clearly nning to make a scene right there in front of everyone.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue, my illegitimate sister?" Dina mocked, her grin triumphant. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, her sister then turned to the department receptionist and asked, "By the way, is Paul here? Where¡¯s his office? I want to also visit my boyfriend while I¡¯m here..."


    "Director Paul¡¯s office is on the fifteenth floor in the Corporate Law Department," the receptionist answered with an awkward smile.


    The confusion was evident on the faces of those around them.


    "Director Paul is her boyfriend?! Isn¡¯t Attorney yton Director Paul¡¯s girlfriend? What¡¯s going on?"

 Chapter 20: His Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 20: His Mistress</h4>


    Rain felt the tension rising in the area, and she knew she had to put an end to this before it further spiraled out of control.


    Her lips twitched into a tight, controlled smile as she turned to Dina. "Why ask the receptionist about your so-called boyfriend when you can just ask him where he is right now yourself?"


    "You bi-"


    Dina pursed her lips as she quickly caught herself mid-curse. At that, Rain couldn¡¯t help but shake her head at how her sister¡¯s face reddened as she tried topose herself.


    "If there¡¯s nothing more you need, then I¡¯ll go back inside since I have a lot of work to do, Dina." Rain wryly stated before turning around to leave. She was just about gone from the reception area when Dina suddenly barked, "Stay away from Paul from now on!"


    "Just stick with your good-for-nothing husband and leave my boyfriend alone!" Dina demanded with triumph in her voice, making her stop and turn her back to her again.


    Rain¡¯s face reddened with frustration. Dina was skilled at twisting the narrative, making it seem as if she was the one in the wrong. Her sister was painting her as the cheater, and the onlookers were eating it all up.


    As always, Leah, ever the instigator, chimed in from the sidelines. "For all we know, Attorney yton could have been two-timing, right?" she scoffed. "I mean, justst Friday, she and Director Paul were together, eating lunch in the cafeteria. But now, it turns out she¡¯s married?"


    Rain felt a surge of anger at the nder, but she kept her expression calm. She knew she needed to handle this situation with poise. Dina had started this, so she just had to finish it herself.


    "How about you tell Paul to stay away from me instead?" Rain loudly dered for everyone to hear. "I broke up with him the moment I caught him cheating on me with you." She then took a deep breath and continued, "Also, make sure he doesn¡¯t harass me again like he did in the parking lot yesterday. He disgusts me, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting a cheater like him back into my life. Next time, he¡¯ll get worse from me than just a kick in the groin."


    Then turning to Leah in particr, she added, "I¡¯m not two-timing anyone. If you have questions, feel free to ask me directly rather than jumping to conclusions based on gossip."


    "You lying bitch! Paul would never do that!" Dina spat, her true colors finally showing.


    Rain smirked, her voice calm but cutting as she replied, "There are CCTVs all over the building. You can ask for the footage and watch it to your heart¡¯s content before Paul has them deleted. I also have a witness... and let¡¯s not forget the dashcams on the cars parked near us. I¡¯m sure they captured everything too."


    And with that, she turned around and walked directly back to her office, leaving Dina fuming. Rain hadn¡¯t wanted things to escte like this, but seeing the judgmental looks from those around her, she knew she had to protect her name somehow.


    "I guess I have no choice but to submit my resignation soon," she weakly uttered to herself.


    Themotion from earlier would inevitably reach Paul, and it was only a matter of time before he reacted to it. She just knew that there were only bad things toe from all of this.


    ****


    Left in her own anger, Dina stormed into Paul¡¯s office, her fury palpable from the very air around her.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but you don¡¯t have an appointment," the receptionist on Paul¡¯s floor informed her. "I can¡¯t let you in."


    "Dammit, I¡¯m Paul¡¯s girlfriend!" she snapped back. "Tell him it¡¯s Dina!"


    Eyes wide, the receptionist quickly made a call. After a brief conversation, she turned back to Dina. "I apologize, Miss Dina. Please follow me to his office."


    Dina shot the receptionist a disdainful look. "Make sure you remember my face. I¡¯ll being here often, and I don¡¯t want anyone stopping me. If they do, I¡¯ll have them all fired!" she warned before striding into Paul¡¯s office.


    With her piece said, Dina confidently made her presence known. Meanwhile, Paul¡¯s face darkened as soon as he saw her.


    "Dina, why are you here?" he asked, his voice tense.


    Instead of replying, without a word, Dina marched up to him and kissed him fiercely. In response, Paul gently pushed her away, and Dina huffed in frustration at the said response.


    "I went to see Rain because Dad asked me to," she finally answered. "Did you know she¡¯s married now?"


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What?!"


    "Yes, Rain is married," she confirmed, her voice tight with irritation. "My father wants her to bring her husband home so he can meet him. And what¡¯s with your reaction? You promised me you¡¯d take responsibility and marry me. We need to announce our engagement now that Rain and you are officially done."


    Paul remained silent, seemingly in thought, a response Dina took as a sign to further establish herself.


    "Also, you should prepare yourself because Rain just announced to everyone a while ago about how you¡¯re begging her to not dump you!" she chided. "She also told me to tell you not to harass her anymore. I¡¯m sure that by now, the news is already spreading like wildfire in your building since she even mentioned how the CCTV footage and car dash cams captured everything, not to mention some kind of witness being present during that time as well."


    "Fuck!" Paul cursed in frustration.


    Dina¡¯s face darkened in response. "So it¡¯s true... You¡¯re still after her even after she broke up with you?"


    "No!" he quickly defended himself while pulling Dina into a reassuring hug. "I¡¯ll fix this, alright? We¡¯ll stick to the n. We¡¯ll have a formal engagement party, Dina. You¡¯re the one I¡¯ll be marrying, just like I promised."


    Dina¡¯s expression softened ever so slightly, but she was still firm with her conviction. "I¡¯ll be waiting for that then, Paul. But what about Rain? You can¡¯t let her stay in your firm," she stated. "You need to fire her immediately. I can¡¯t stand the thought of people seeing you as a cheater. You need to protect your name and make it clear that I¡¯m your official girlfriend and that Rain is the one trying to interfere."


    Paul stayed silent, clearly troubled about what to do. His father would never ept Rain because she was the illegitimate daughter of Tim yton from a prostitute. But despite this, he continued to pursue Rain, hoping that she would fall for him deeply enough to agree to be his mistress. This was despite already preparing to marry Dina, whom his family would surely approve of.


    It was going so well... He had everything carefully nned until Rain caught him with Dina. And yet even after everything seemingly crumbled around him, Paul wasn¡¯t ready to let Rain go that easily. She was his, and he intended to keep it that way.

 Chapter 21: Wedding Bands

    <h4>Chapter 21: Wedding Bands</h4>


    Despite the earlier revtions, Rain managed to stay focused and quickly wrapped up her work with time to spare. It was a good thing too. She needed a moment to clear her head, so she decided to use her free time to get some fresh air before her scheduled meeting with Mr. Rock.


    Walking out and getting into her car, she drove around until she found a small park nearby where she could rest. As such, she parked her car and took a leisurely walk until she spotted a bench and sat down.


    Lost in thought, Rain let herself rx until she was startled by a familiar voice.


    "Oh... it¡¯s really you, Attorney yton!"


    Looking up, she saw Mr. Rock standing before her with a wide smile. For a moment, she was confused.


    "Your hair?" she muttered, remembering how he had looked thest time they met.


    Back then, he had blonde hair. But at the moment, it was jet-ck. In addition, she noticed an uncanny resemnce between him and Alexander Lancaster. It struck her as odd, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was a connection between them.


    "Oh, that... I was wearing a wigst time," he exined with a grin. "But I guess I don¡¯t need one right now."


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy at the exnation despite her curiosity. Why would he wear a wig before? Still, she reminded herself that it wasn¡¯t her ce to pry into a client¡¯s private matters unless they offered the information.


    Smiling, Mr. Rock sat down beside her. He then nced at his wristwatch to check the time. "I¡¯m an hour early, so I thought I¡¯d take a walk in the park before heading to the boutique," he casually remarked. "I guess you had the same idea?"


    "Yes. Somehow, being close to nature helps you think more clearly," Rain replied with a soft smile. "It brings a sense of inner peace, if you will."


    "Hmm... Sounds like something¡¯s weighing on your mind," he observed. "You know, sometimes the best confessions are made to those who have no stakes in your story..."


    Rain chuckled as she turned to him. "Mr. Rock, you¡¯re quite persuasive... but no."


    The man yfully narrowed his eyes at her. "How about this, an open heart often findsfort in unfamiliar ces?"


    Rain simply shook her head, though she couldn¡¯t deny that his presence wasforting. For a brief moment, she wished her own father could be as approachable as he seemed to be.


    "Sometimes it¡¯s easier to share your burdens with someone who doesn¡¯t carry their weight," he continued with a kind smile. "You never know, I might be good at giving advice."


    Rain smiled warmly, appreciating the offer, but still hesitant. "Maybe another time, Mr. Rock. But thank you."


    "Alright then. How about we head to the boutique early? I need your help choosing wedding ring gifts for my son and daughter-inw," Mr. Rock suggested with a smile. "I¡¯m sorry to impose, but you and my daughter-inw have simr builds, so I thought her finger size might be close to yours."


    "No worries, Mr. Rock. I¡¯d be happy to help," Rain replied albeit with a hint of hesitation. "I¡¯m not sure if our tastes are the same though."


    "I¡¯m sure my daughter-inw will like whatever you choose. Just pick what catches your eye," Mr. Rock encouraged her. "I won¡¯t keep you long too. After this, we can discuss the winery situation in detail."


    "Alright then," she agreed.


    With that, the two of them walked to the nearest jewelry store. The manager greeted them before leading them inside.


    While they waited for the manager to bring out a selection of wedding bands for them to choose from, Mr. Rock asked, "Miss yton, are you married?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Rain nced at her hand while answering. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the irony of her situation. She was married, but she wasn¡¯t wearing a wedding ring at the moment. Absently, she remembered ament she overheard when Dina announced her marriage:


    <i>¡¯Why isn¡¯t she wearing a wedding ring?¡¯</i>


    Then, Rain¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with an idea. ¡¯I should definitely get a wedding ring...¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea. It might even help deter Paul from harassing her further. Maybe if she showed that she was married, he would finally leave her alone, and they could simply be coworkers moving forward.


    "But my marriage is a bitplicated," she quickly added before Mr. Rock could ask why she wasn¡¯t wearing a ring.


    "Complicated?" Mr. Rock inquired.


    Rain nodded before proceeding to exin how she discovered that she was married without any prior knowledge or consent. Her client listened intently, his expression shifting the more she spoke.


    "It¡¯s quite a situation. I¡¯m having it investigated since it¡¯s a case of fraud," she firmly concluded.


    "I see," Mr. Rock thoughtfully hummed. "Still, did you not find your unexpected husband to be to your liking?"


    Rain chuckled and shook her head. "It¡¯s not about whether I dislike him or not, Mr. Rock. It¡¯s about principle. I didn¡¯t choose to get married, and neither did he, as far as I know," she exined. "It was done without our consent. That¡¯s not how I wanted my marriage to be."


    Mr. Rock thoughtfully nodded. "I understand. It¡¯s a difficult situation. But maybe things will work out in ways you don¡¯t expect."


    She smiled politely, but she wasn¡¯t really sure how to respond. Before she could think about it further, the manager returned with a selection of wedding bands. Each was beautifully designed, with intricate patterns and small diamonds sparkling in the boutique¡¯s soft lighting.


    Doing her best to choose, Rain eventually ended up with a vintage-style ring with delicate details and small diamonds. "I¡¯ll go with this one," she said while slipping it onto her finger to check the fit.


    "That looks perfect!" Mr. Rock smiled, admiring the ring on her finger. "I¡¯ll take it."


    Rain nodded back before returning the ring to the manager, to which the man began to prepare the purchase.


    "I¡¯ll get this ready for you, Mr. Lancaster."


    Rain froze at what she just heard, her body tensing up at the name. "Lancaster?"

 Chapter 22: A Good Wife

    <h4>Chapter 22: A Good Wife</h4>


    With the name still on her lips, she turned to Mr. Rock, who was now ring at the manager¡¯s back with clear annoyance.


    Her heart was pounding hard as she directly asked, "Are you Alexander¡¯s father?"


    Rain had never thought to ask Mr. Rock his surname before, but she had intended to get it today before finalizing their contract.


    Now, everything suddenly made more sense...


    Rain stared at Mr. Rock, feeling a mix of confusion and curiosity. Once more, she asked, "Are you Alexander¡¯s father?"


    After a brief pause, Mr. Rock eventually scratched his head while letting out a sheepishugh. "Caught me, huh? I was nning on keeping up the act for a bit longer, but... I forgot to brief Mrs. Lin about not mentioning my surname," he exined with an amused snort. Guess I¡¯m getting rusty at this."


    Rain frowned, trying to piece it all together. "But why would you go through all this? Is the case you mentioned even real?"


    "Oh, the case is absolutely real," Mr. Rock, now clearly Senior Lancaster, assured her. "Ben, the man you met yesterday, is a friend of mine and also my butler. The facility I mentioned is myte wife¡¯s winery in the province. There have been someints, so I genuinely need awyer to look into it."


    He then looked at her straight in the eyes and added, "I could¡¯ve had our legal department at Lancaster Group handle it, but I thought this would be a good chance to get to know my daughter-inw¡ªsince my son, Alexander, seems to have no intention of introducing you to me."


    Rain¡¯s mind raced as she reminded him, "You do know that our marriage was unexpected for both of us, right? We¡¯re still trying to figure out how it happened."


    Mr. Rock¡¯s expression softened. "I understand. I don¡¯t want to downy your situation, but you¡¯re married to my son, and I¡¯d like to get to know you better."


    "I appreciate that, Mr. Rock. But this is..." she let out a sigh beforeing up with the proper word. "It¡¯splicated..."


    "I know," he gently replied. "But sometimes,plicated situations have a way of working out in unexpected ways." He then gave her a look and stated, "I like you for my son, actually."


    Her lips parted in surprise. She didn¡¯t think the man liked her that much.


    "But why?" Rain asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    Mr. Rock chuckled, but before he could answer, the manager returned with the paper bag. "Here are your purchases, Mr. Lancaster. Please let me know if you need anything else."


    "Nothing else, Mrs. Lin. Thank you for your help," Mr. Rock said, taking the bag. He then turned to Rain and asked, "Shall we go and visit the site then?"


    Rain simply nodded, epting Mr. Rock¡¯s following offer for a ride to the site. The drive was quiet, with only the sound of the car¡¯s engine filling the space between them.


    Once they arrived, Mr. Rock handed her the paper bag. "It¡¯s a gift from me. I hope you¡¯ll wear it always. I¡¯ll make sure Xander gets his ring too," he hummed in satisfaction before his expression turned sour. "That brat! I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t bother to buy rings yet."


    Rain was still processing Mr. Rock¡¯s unusual behavior. ¡¯Is he really this eager for his son to be married?¡¯ she wondered, trying to make sense of it all.


    "I can¡¯t," Rain murmured.


    "But why not? You¡¯re married, and it¡¯s only natural for you both to wear wedding rings," He insisted. He then took a deep breath and added, "You might be confused, but I honestly don¡¯t care how you and Xander ended up getting married. All I want is for him to have a good wife."


    Going further, he then looked at her and confessed, "To be honest, I was initially hesitant because of your family. Tim yton is someone I would rather avoid, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have the right to judge you based on that."


    There was a pause before he continued. "I¡¯ve taken my time to learn about you, Rain, and so far, I¡¯m pleased with what I¡¯ve seen," he insisted with a smile. "I believe you¡¯re a good match for my son. As such, as long as you¡¯re married to him, I¡¯m your father-inw. My only request now is that you treat me as such, despite the circumstances."


    His words were so reassuring and sincere that Rain found it hard to believe. On the brighter side, this was clearly another blessing in disguise for her. Being epted by Alexander¡¯s father was unexpected, and Mr. Rock could be an ally in preventing a divorce should she still want to go that route. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why this was even happening.


    "Are you sure about this?" she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Absolutely," Mr. Rock quickly replied with a chuckle. "From now on, consider me your go-to person if you need help with anything!"


    Rain couldn¡¯t help the faint smile forming on her lips. This was very unexpected. In fact, she was getting more curious about what she was seeing. "Mr. Rock, howe you¡¯re so different from your son Alexander?" she couldn¡¯t help but ask. "You¡¯re approachable and easy to get along with unlike him."


    Mr. Rock chuckled. "Well, Xander takes more after his mother. She was always more serious and focused. My youngest, William, is more like meid-back and easygoing," he casually exined. "Although, while Xander might seem stiff, he¡¯s a good man. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a way to handle him just fine."


    Rain nodded, absorbing his words.


    Mr. Rock¡¯s eyes twinkled with warmth as he added, "Also, how about you start calling me ¡¯Father-inw¡¯? Or if that¡¯s too formal, ¡¯Father¡¯ or even ¡¯Dad¡¯ like my sons should do."


    Rain hesitated before replying, "I¡¯ll try, but I have to be honest with you, Mr. Rock... I mean, Father. Alexander wants a divorce." She took in a small breath before adding, "I¡¯m trying to convince him to wait at least a year though since I need to stay married so that my father won¡¯t force me to marry Michael Astor."


    From there, she decided to tell Mr. Rock everything about her situation, not wanting any misunderstandings or misced expectations between them. She appreciated his kindness, and it only felt fair to share with him the true state of things between her and Alexander.


    After all was said and done, Mr. Rock hummed thoughtfully while massaging his chin. "So that¡¯s the reason you want to keep the marriage, and my son agreed to only keep things going for four months..."


    Rain nodded, feeling a bit relieved that she had been honest.


    Mr. Rock sighed, his expression softening. "I understand now. I appreciate your honesty, Rain. I won¡¯t push you, but just know that I¡¯m here to support you, whatever may happen. And as for Xander, well... maybe time will change his mind."


    He then looked at her with a gleam in his eyes and added, "I¡¯m sure you can convince him to keep this marriage. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you out! Just don¡¯t forget to give me a grandchild soon, alright?"

 Chapter 23: Fated

    <h4>Chapter 23: Fated</h4>


    Rain¡¯s face paled, her eyes widening as she blinked at Mr. Rock. "What?!"


    He chuckled at her reaction, clearly amused. "Rx, I¡¯m just teasing. But honestly, a grandchild wouldn¡¯t be so bad, don¡¯t you think?"


    Rain let out a nervousugh, still trying to wrap her head around the unexpected direction the conversation had taken. A grandchild? She hadn¡¯t even begun to sort out her unusual marriage, let alone consider children. But seeing Mr. Rock¡¯s hopeful expression, she realized just how much he wanted this marriage to seed and how much moreplicated her life had just be.


    Forcing a smile, she murmured, "Let¡¯s take things one step at a time, Mr. Rock. We¡¯re not exactly on the best terms right now."


    Mr. Rock nodded, his smile unwavering. "Fair enough. But just know, I¡¯m rooting for you two," he cheekily grinned. "Again, sometimes, things have a way of working out when you least expect it."


    Rain didn¡¯t know how to respond. Eventually, the car fell into a brief silence, something which Alexander¡¯s father eventually broke. "Sinir Wine Estates was my wife Alexa¡¯s passion," Mr. Rock informed her.


    She felt a wave of relief as Mr. Rock shifted the conversation away from grandchildren, though the new topic wasn¡¯t exactly a light one either. Dutifully, she listened intently as he exined the situation.


    "She built it from the ground up, and it eventually thrived under her direction. But after she passed away, I entrusted it to her sister, Maria, to manage," he began. "Everything then seemed to be running smoothly until recently when I agreed to Maria¡¯s request to let her son, Lucian, take over the day-to-day operations."


    Rain nodded along, sensing that there was more to the story. "And now there are problems?"


    Mr. Rock sighed, his expression growing more serious. "Yes. I¡¯ve been hearingints from the employees about poor management, cost-cutting measures thatpromise quality, and even some hical practices. The staff morale is low, and the business is starting to suffer."


    "That sounds serious," she frowned. "It must be difficult for the employees, especially if they were used to the way your wife ran things."


    "Exactly," he agreed with a grave nod. "That¡¯s why I want you to take a look. I need someone I can trust to get to the bottom of this and to see if there¡¯s a way to get the estate back on track. I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but it would mean a great deal to me and myte wife¡¯s legacy."


    All of a sudden, Rain felt the weight of the task he was asking her to undertake press down on her. It wasn¡¯t just about a business, it was about preserving something deeply personal to Mr. Rock and his family.


    Taking a deep breath, she nodded. "I¡¯ll do my best, Mr. Rock. I¡¯ll look into things and see what can be done."


    The conversation died down after that, with the two of them simply enjoying the atmosphere as they waited to arrive at their destination. They were almost halfway to the winery when Mr. Rock received a call. Answering his phone, his expression shifted the more he listened, and as soon as the call ended, he gave out a firm instruction.


    "Ben, turn around. We need to go back home immediately." He then turned to Rain and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry about this, Rain, but we¡¯ll have to reschedule the site visit. An emergency just came up, and I need to head back immediately. I¡¯ll drop you off where you parked your car."


    "Of course," Rain replied, concern evident in her voice. "Is everything alright?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing serious, Rain," he smiled, trying to reassure her. "Don¡¯t worry about it."


    Despite his efforts, Rain couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was indeed serious. His eyes gave it away...


    However, she didn¡¯t push the issue further, and soon, she got dropped off at the spot where she parked her car. With her feet firmly on the pavement once more, she watched as Mr. Rock Lancaster¡¯s car drove away, disappearing into the distance. Absently, she looked down at the paper bag she was holding, the one Mr. Rock had insisted she take.


    "It¡¯s nice having a father-inw like him, someone who doesn¡¯t discriminate and epts me for who I am..."


    She mumbled with a sigh before walking toward her car. It was still early, but she decided she could report to the Gentleman¡¯s Club early and get some practice for her performance that night.


    ****


    Meanwhile, inside the car, as soon as Rain stepped out, Butler Ben quickly asked, "Sir, what happened?"


    Rock¡¯s voice was heavy as he replied, "Ava... She found out about my tumor. She¡¯s hysterical right now and she¡¯s at the mansion."


    Ava was deeply attached to him. He wasn¡¯t just a brother to her, but also a father figure who had always taken care of her. Rock sighed deeply, dreading the sight of his devastated little sister. But he knew he had to be strong, tofort and reassure her that everything would be alright.


    In front of the car, Ben echoed his sigh, sharing his concern.


    "I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll handle things when Xander and Will find out about my health," Rock confessed. "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid to join Alexa soon. I just hope I can still experience being a grandfather and witness my sons settle down with good women like their mother."


    Ben hesitated before asking, "But, Sir, how can you be so sure that Xander and Miss Rain will work out? Their situation is soplicated."


    A small smile tugged at Rock¡¯s lips. "I know my sons well. Rain yton is someone who will pique Xander¡¯s interest. Before they know it, those two will soon develop feelings for each other. They just need a little stir, a bit of a push... and that¡¯s where Ie in." He then paused, taking a deep breath before adding, "Rain has had a tough life, but she still strives on her own despite everything..."


    Rock had done a thorough investigation into Rain¡¯s background, and he was genuinely impressed with what he discovered. Even more, she was involved with the special task unit he was sponsoring led by his friend An Cartier, the country¡¯s Field Marshal. He had ess to every case record she had been involved with, and he was amazed by the significant contributions she had made to the country at such a young age.


    "Someone like her is one in a million," he mused. "Who would have thought that their lives had been intertwined since they were young? It¡¯s almost as if they were fated to be

 Chapter 24: Fool Me

    <h4>Chapter 24: Fool Me</h4>


    That night, Alexander arrived at the Gentleman¡¯s Club fifteen minutes early, wholly nning on meeting Rain. At the same time, he had also booked Twilight, the club¡¯s star performer, for an exclusive performance in the private lounge. He had even paid extra to ensure the woman wouldn¡¯t be performing for the crowd that night, reserving her solely for his private entertainment.


    After all, he had his suspicions to confirm. As such, when Rain didn¡¯t show up as expected, he couldn¡¯t help but smirk. It would seem that his suspicions were truly warranted.


    Soon, the club manager approached him with a warm smile. "Sir, Twilight is ready and waiting for you in the lounge. Let me escort you."


    Standing up, Alexander turned to his assistant, Tyron. "Stay here and wait if ever Rain yton shows upte."


    His assistant nodded, and Alexander then followed behind the manager. Likest time, the behavior being shown to him got irritating, especially as the manager kept fluttering hershes at him and openly ogling him from head to toe while they were inside the elevator.


    "Looks like my new girl has caught your eye, Mr. Lancaster," she said, her tone suggestive as she bit her lower lip. "Paying a fortune just so she won¡¯t perform for the crowd is telling. Twilight is so lucky."


    Alexander frowned, clearly displeased. The manager didn¡¯t seem to notice, however. Or perhaps she just didn¡¯t care.


    "A man of few words... Just my type," she hoarsely muttered, making the situation even more ufortable for him.


    Despite his situation, he maintained hisposure, though his expression visibly darkened with every second that passed. Thankfully, before things got unbearable, the elevator doors opened, offering him an escape from the manager¡¯s unsettling advances.


    Eventually, she led him to the private lounge he had used before, and as she opened the door, she winked at him and said, "Enjoy the show!"


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond, stepping into the lounge with a sense of relief. The further he went into the dimly lit private lounge, the more things seemed to be more... intriguing. The door then clicked shut behind him, all as music began to y¡ªa slow, sultry rhythm that seemed to pulse throughout the air.


    A singr light then lit open, revealing Rain standing at the center of the room. Her silhouette struck against the backdrop of the soft-colored lights. Likest time, she wore the same wig and makeup that transformed her into a fierce, domineering seductress. And yet, despite the disguise, Alexander could still see Rain yton beneath it all.


    Slowly, her body started swaying to the music in a way that was both captivating and provocative. Her eyes met his, locking him in ce as she began her performance.


    With a slow, deliberate pace, she approached him, every step measured, her hips swaying seductively. Her outfit was a shimmering ensemble that clung to her curves, entuating every movement she made. As she reached him, she extended a hand, her fingers lightly grazing his arm, sending an unexpected shiver down his spine.


    She then guided him to the plush chair without a word. Letting her lead him, Alexander sat down, his eyes never leaving her as she began to dance in front of him.


    Eventually, however, he narrowed his eyes and hissed, "Rain yton, how long do you n on dragging this along?"


    Instead of replying, she simply smiled at him as she continued to sway her body in front of him, each movement more sensual than thest. She arched her back, letting her hands glide across her body before then slowly circling around him, her fingers brushing against his shoulders as she danced. Her proximity made it impossible to ignore the heat radiating off her body, her sensual scent filling his senses.


    ¡¯Damn...¡¯


    Alexander cursed under his breath. He felt a tightening in his chest, a growing tension that he couldn¡¯t quite shake off. His grip on the armrests of his chair tightened in tandem, his knuckles whitening as he tried to maintain hisposure.


    Against his interests, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that her performance was having an undeniable effect on him. He could feel his pulse quicken, his breathing a bit faster as she moved closer, her body now just inches away from his.


    Without warning, she leaned in, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered, "I think you¡¯ve been working too hard, Mr. Lancaster. Perhaps you should just rx and just enjoy the show."


    She then pulled back slightly, her eyes meeting his with a knowing smile before she turned around, her body pressing against his as she continued to move to the rhythm.


    The longer the performance went, the more Alexander knew that he had to focus. Clenching his jaw, he leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing as he studied her face. He couldn¡¯t ept how strongly she was affecting him... How much he was drawn to her at that moment despite every instinct telling him to remain detached.


    "You can¡¯t fool me, Rain. I know it¡¯s you," he insisted, his voice more forceful now. "Why are you doing this?"


    Sheughed softly, a musical sound that seemed to float in the air between them. "You¡¯re persistent, aren¡¯t you?" she yfully remarked, pulling back just enough to look him in the eyes again. "My name is Diana Jones," she firmly stated.


    She then continued her dance, moving away from him slightly as if to create a physical and emotional distance between them. The music yed on in the background, and she kept up with her seductive movements as if trying to draw him back into the rhythm of the moment, to distract him from his questions.


    However, Alexander just couldn¡¯t let it go. Having enough, he abruptly stood up, his eyes never leaving hers. "Stop ying games, Rain," he demanded, his voice firm with annoyance. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to aplish with this!"


    She paused at his outburst, her smile fading ever so slightly as she regarded him with a cool, unreadable expression. "I¡¯m not ying games, Mr. Lancaster," she replied, her tone turning just as serious as his. "I¡¯m Diana Jones, an entertainer at the Gentleman¡¯s Club. That¡¯s all there is to it."


    She then took a step closer, her hand reaching out to lightly touch his arm. "Let¡¯s not ruin the night with misunderstandings," she said softly, her voice soothing. "I¡¯m here to make sure you have a good time. Why don¡¯t you sit back down and let me do my job?"


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened, frustration and disbelief swirling within him. "You..." he began, but the words got caught in his throat. He couldn¡¯t reconcile the image of the woman standing before him with the image of Rain yton he held in his mind.


    Diana as she imed, blinked at him innocently before a smirk curved on her lips. Her confidence was unsettling as if she had the upper hand in their twisted game.


    "Mr. Lancaster," she began, her voice smooth and teasing, "you seem like a powerful and capable man. Investigating my profile should be an easy task for someone like you. Diana Jones is my name. Would you like my ID number as well?"


    Her words wereced with challenge, daring him to prove her wrong. Of course, Alexander clenched his fists, his mind racing with a mix of anger and confusion. He hated how she was still toying with him... Of how she seemed so unbothered by his usations.

 Chapter 25: End Up Dead

    <h4>Chapter 25: End Up Dead</h4>


    This was a gamble. Rain knew that if she didn¡¯t appear before Alexander as Rain yton, it would only confirm his suspicion that Twilight and Rain were the same person. However, that really didn¡¯t matter right now because tonight, she had the perfect opportunity to nt all the spy cams and bugs she wanted in the vacant lounge rooms using Alexander as cover.


    As a part of her n, she needed Alexander to be engrossed and interested in her, so she continued to deny that she was Rain yton and insisted that she was Diana Jones. Noticing how he had been gulping often despite the frown on his face, Rain kept up her seductive dance to keep him captivated. He looked annoyed at her, sure, and yet he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her either.


    Seeing her work, Rain¡¯s smirk only deepened, and she took another daring step closer, her eyes locked onto his. "Will you let me finish my performance now? I heard you paid a fortune for this," she seductively insisted as she continued to sway her body in front of him. "It¡¯s only natural to let me bring worth to what you paid for."


    She would never dare to do this before him as Rain yton. Thankfully, she was Twilight for the night, and she wasmitted to whatever disguise she used for every case Brandon led that she was involved in.


    In front of her, Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened, his patience obviously wearing thin. "This isn¡¯t over," he grumbled. "I¡¯ll find out the truth sooner orter."


    Rain only smiled in response, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and challenge. "I¡¯m sure you will, Mr. Lancaster," she said, her voice soft yet filled with finality. "But until then, why don¡¯t you just rx and enjoy the show?"


    She chuckled upon seeing how his face blushed at her words. She then turned around, after which she heard him grunt to himself.


    "Damn this!"


    Before she knew it, Alexander had already pulled her to him, making her sit on hisp. His face was now too close to hers for her liking, and her eyes widened when she felt his lips against hers.


    ¡¯This... this is not part of the n!¡¯ Rain inwardlyined as she opened her mouth to speak, but Alexander seized the moment, sliding his tongue into her mouth.


    Her body froze on the spot. It wasn¡¯t her first kiss¡ªPaul had been her first¡ªbut this felt different. She found herself drowning in Alexander¡¯s kiss, her breath hitching as a sensual warmth spread throughout her body.


    Lost in the moment, she didn¡¯t even realize that Alexander had already pulled her wig off her head, revealing her natural ginger locks. Eventually, he pulled away, staring at her with a smirk. This time, he brushed his thumb over the fake mole beneath her eye, further unraveling her disguise.


    Rain was speechless for a moment, staring at him in disbelief. With enough time, however, she managed to let out a scoff at his actions. She had to regain herposure somehow. "You won¡¯t remove that easily. It¡¯s waterproof."


    "So, does this mean you¡¯re confessing then, Rain?" Alexander remarked with a triumphant grin.


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened. It was the first time she¡¯d seen him smile like that. He had a perfect set of white teeth, and he looked unexpectedly charming. Adorable, even.


    "No," she shot back with a frown. "I told you, I¡¯m Diana Jones. You... you¡¯re jeopardizing everything by mentioning that name here. You¡¯ll put that woman you keep mentioning in danger."


    "What do you mean?! Are we still going in circles here?" he questioned with annoyance.


    Rain seized the moment to leap off hisp. She then hastily grabbed her wig from him, quickly putting it back on and fixing it back in ce.


    "Goodness, whether I am that woman you¡¯re referring to or not, why are you even bothering to find out? What is she to you, anyway?" she murmured, trying to deflect the conversation. She then grabbed a paper bag and handed it to him. "That¡¯s your coat by the way. It¡¯s already clean."


    Alexander stared at her with a deep frown, clearly not satisfied with her evasive answers and how she tried to change the topic.


    Seeing her tactics failing, Rain decided to change directions. "My performance isn¡¯t over yet, but I believe you wouldn¡¯t want me to continue. Otherwise... you¡¯ll end up¡ª" She paused, her gaze dropping pointedly to his groin before adding, "¡ªyou¡¯ll end up with blue balls, I¡¯m sure."


    It was true. She had felt his arousal while sitting on hisp, and Alexander¡¯s face turned beet red the moment she pointed it out.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s understandable," she chuckled. "I guess most men would react like that if a woman danced seductively on them like I¡ª"


    "Enough," Alexander grunted, his face darkening.


    Rain quickly zipped her mouth, knowing she had pushed him far enough.


    <i>"Rain, get him to sleep now. You only have ten minutes to manipte their security system," </i>Rain gulped when she suddenly heard Brandon¡¯s voiceing through the earpiece on her ear.<i> "Let me know when his eyes are closed!"</i>


    Immediately, Rain turned around and walked to the bar counter. She then grabbed a bottle and poured Alexander a drink. With a quick motion, she pulled out a small packet from her chest and discreetly emptied the powder into the ss. The special drug would knock Alexander out, but he would regain consciousness exactly nine minutester.


    Walking over to him, she handed him the whiskey. "Madame Beck will scold me if she finds out I didn¡¯t offer you a drink," she calmly stated.


    Raising a brow, Alexander grabbed the ss and downed it in one gulp. Rain smiled at him and winked. "I just need ten minutes. I¡¯lle back to you after that." She then leaned closer to his ear and whispered, "Once you wake up and find me still not back in this lounge, that means I¡¯m in danger. You need to make a scene and act like you¡¯re drunk and angry while looking around for me, because if you don¡¯t... I¡¯ll end up dead."


    "Huh?" Alexander muttered weakly before his eyelids drooped and he slumped back, unconscious.


    <i>¡¯He¡¯s down," she reported. "I¡¯m heading out now.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Roger! Be careful,¡¯ </i>Brandon replied.


    With her job now in view, Rain took a deep breath and hurriedly left the lounge. She had ten minutes to install bugs and spy cams in the vacant lounges. She wasn¡¯t sure how Brandon managed it, but his elite team had ess to various electronic devices, including CCTV footage of the club that they could freeze for a maximum of ten minutes.


    Her heart raced as she moved swiftly down the dimly lit hallways. Each lounge door required a security keycard, but she only had ten minutes to bypass this security.


    Making her way through one locked door after the other, she nted the devices as quickly and discreetly as possible while constantly checking her watch. She then repeated the process in the other vacant lounges.


    By the time she was in thest lounge, she was running out of time.


    "Damn it," she inwardly cursed, noting that she had only ten seconds left.


    Quickly but carefully, she ced the final bug behind a decorative fixture before practically sprinting to escape. However, as she opened the door to leave, Madame Beck stood there with arms crossed and eyes filled with suspicion.


    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 26: Play Your Games

    <h4>Chapter 26: y Your Games</h4>


    Alexander stirred and groaned as he slowly opened his eyes, feeling as though he had just been hit on the head. Quickly, he scanned his surroundings, frowning in confusion at what just happened.


    ¡¯Did she drug me?¡¯ he inwardly cursed as he moved on his seat. He then recalled Rain¡¯s words before he lost consciousness.


    <i>¡¯Once you wake up and find me still not back in this lounge, that means I¡¯m in danger. You need to make a scene and act like you¡¯re drunk and angry while looking around for me, because if you don¡¯t... I¡¯ll end up dead.¡¯</i>


    "Shit! What a troublesome woman..." he muttered under his breath.


    Getting up from his chair, he bolted right outside to the lounge. He knew things didn¡¯t make any sense, but he didn¡¯t want to take a risk... What if that woman was truly in danger?


    In the hallway, he saw Madame Beck and the bouncers behind her, with Rain standing on the open door. Instinctively, he staggered, slurring his words and shouting, "Twilight, dammit! Come back here!"


    He stumbled around, acting as if he was desperately searching for her, trying to draw attention and create the diversion Rain needed. He cursed under his breath as he approached Madame Beck. Just then, he saw Rain trembling and crying. It would seem that the performance she said was over earlier was just getting started.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Madam Beck. I panicked and got scared so I ran outside," Rain sobbed. "The exit door was closer than the emergency button inside the lounge, so I ran here, hoping to find an open lounge to hide in."


    Alexander gritted his teeth, baffled by the situation. ¡¯Damn... Why am I the one that looks like a bad guy here?¡¯ he thought. His head was spinning, but he decided to y along with whatever Rain was up to.


    Back in the scene, Rain quickly wiped away her tears and grabbed Alexander¡¯s hands. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lancaster. I didn¡¯t mean to run away," she dramatically stated. "I just thought you might try to take advantage of me. It was my first kiss, and I got nervous thinking you might do more than just kiss me!"


    ¡¯What the hell is this?¡¯ Alexander thought in irritation. ¡¯What the hell did I get myself into?¡¯


    Madame Beck turned to him with raised brows and asked, "Is what she¡¯s saying true, Mr. Lancaster?"


    Frowning, Alexander didn¡¯t bother to answer, to which Madame Beck took his silence as a yes. Seemingly understanding the situation, she smiled at him and calmly stated, "You do know that we don¡¯t sell our entertainers¡¯ bodies here, right?"


    "I only kissed her," Alexander coldly stated.


    In truth, he didn¡¯t know what hade over him a while ago. All he felt was that Rain¡¯s lips were too inviting. Thinking about it now, Alexander inwardly cursed himself. It was fortunate that he still had the presence of mind to think rationally during the kiss and managed to remove her wig. That had been his main objective, but now it also served as his excuse for kissing her.


    After a second, Madame Beck turned to Rain and hissed. "It¡¯s just a kiss. Don¡¯t overreact! Go back inside the lounge now and don¡¯t make our client mad." She then clicked her tongue and scolded, "You¡¯re doing sexy and strip dancing in this club, so don¡¯t act like a naive virgin!"


    Rain¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment. "Just because I dance seductively doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m easy," she mumbled.


    The madame red at Rain, but it quickly turned into a smile as she turned her attention back to Alexander. "I apologize for this, Mr. Lancaster. Twilight is a neer, and it might take some time for a virgin like her to adjust to this kind of work," she exined. "How about I arrange for you to meet with a more experienced entertainer?"


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened as he firmly replied, "No." He then pointed at Rain and reiterated, "I. only. want. her."


    Madame Beck let out a heavy sigh, but she maintained her smile as she addressed him. "I understand, Mr. Lancaster. How about you go back to the lounge while I speak with Twilight first then?"


    Seeing the situation, Alexander felt uneasy about leaving Rain alone. However, he reluctantly agreed. It wasn¡¯t like he had any choice in the matter. "I apologize for the misunderstanding," he seriously stated. "Can we go back inside the lounge now, Twilight? I promise I won¡¯t touch you without permission."


    Rain murmured, ncing at him with fear. She was an exceptional actress it would seem. She should be on stage rather than working in this club!


    "Just go. We¡¯ll discuss thister!" Madame Beck sneered at Rain.


    "Alright," Rain answered. She looked at Alexander and added, "Let¡¯s go back, Mr. Lancaster."


    Letting things y out, Alexander followed Rain back into the lounge. As soon as the door closed, her demeanor shifted immediately. With a smile, she turned to face him, far from matching his frustrated expression.


    "You have some exining to do, youngdy!" he demanded with crossed arms.


    Indeed, she had some exining to do. However, Rain didn¡¯t answer him yet again. Instead, she stepped closer, a smile ying on her lips. "Thank you so much for helping me out tonight."


    Alexander frowned, his patience wearing thin. "I don¡¯t need your gratitude. What I want is an exnation of what¡¯s going on, Rain."


    The smile faded from Rain¡¯s face. With a sigh, she locked eyes with him, her tone firm. "If you want me to stay alive, you¡¯ll address me as Twilight inside this club and never mention that other name. Like I said, you¡¯ll put her in danger. I¡¯m Diana Jones."


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened yet again with frustration. "Seriously, you¡¯re something else!"


    It was ridiculous. He was getting so annoyed that he decided to turn around and leave.


    "Are you leaving?" she asked, a frown creasing her brow.


    "Is there a reason to stay?" he replied in irritation. "I¡¯m wasting my time here as it is."


    "Are you going toe back?"


    Alexander paused, turning to face her. His eyes narrowed as he asked, "Do you want me toe back, search for you, and y your games?"


    A subtle tension hung in the air as Rain smiled mischievously. "If you find it interesting, then why not? Come by whenever you get bored with your busy schedule, Mr. Lancaster."


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he turned and walked out. Seriously, this woman was testing his patience.


    Walking outside, Tyron immediately approached him. "Boss, Rain didn¡¯t show up, and her mobile phone is unreachable," he reported.


    Alexander let out a heavy sigh. "Get me all the information you can on Diana Jones."

 Chapter 27: A Pushover Character

    <h4>Chapter 27: A Pushover Character</h4>


    Rain was prepared to clock out when Cris decided to check in on her in the dressing room. Promptly, she handed him the remaining spy gadgets she had, which he discreetly stashed away in the kitchen area where he had secured a hiding spot. Brandon also had another assigned undercover operative to work in the kitchen to make sure things would remain undiscovered.


    "Madame Beck wants to see you before you leave," Cris informed her.


    Rain simply nodded before they walked outside. The moment they were out, she saw Madame Beck talking with someone she recognized. As such, she quickly pulled Cris into a corner to hide.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Cris murmured.


    "Michael will recognize me," she urgently whispered. "I¡¯ll wait in the dressing room. Tell Madame Beck that I¡¯m having stomach issues and that I can¡¯t see her right now. Do whatever it takes to keep me from running into Michael."


    Cris nodded in understanding, and Rain quickly retreated back to the dressing room. However, she was startled when the door suddenly swung open before she could even open it herself.


    "Well, well, well... I heard Madame Beck has a new star," a beautiful woman with long, curly blonde hair hissed at her while eyeing her from head to toe. Two other women also stood behind her, their arms crossed as if judging her.


    "Look at how spacious her dressing room is, Vania. Isn¡¯t Madame Beck being unfair?" one of the women, the ck-haired one with the bob cut,ined. "We¡¯ve been busting our asses here for ages, and yet this neer gets a prime spot after just one performance, which was even interrupted. She¡¯s even getting private VIP gigs on her second day."


    Rain simply stood there waiting for their next move. These three reminded her of the mean girls from high school movies¡ªthe bullies. Vania, the blonde, was the club¡¯s main star ording to Cris. She hadn¡¯t met her yet since she¡¯d been out of the country on vacation. Meeting the woman now, it was clear that she was going to be a headache for her moving forward.


    "I even heard that she gets to choose her schedule and clients," the ck-haired woman with the boy-cut added.


    Thinking quickly, Rain shifted her stance to look like a pushover. She didn¡¯t want any more trouble that could jeopardize the operation, and letting these women walk over her would be the fastest way out of this mess.


    Her eyes brightening, she addressed them. "You¡¯re Miss Vania?! I¡¯ve heard many great things about you from my cousin Cris," she beamed as she stood up quickly, bowing her head. "I¡¯m Diana Jones, but Madame Beck told me to go by Twilight. I¡¯m just a newbie, so I don¡¯t know much at all."


    Vania chuckled, "What is this? Is she a pushover?"


    "What is going on in here?!" Before things could happen, Madame Beck suddenly announced her presence, and Rain was grateful that she finally arrived. "Vania? Aren¡¯t you supposed to return tomorrow?"


    "I heard you¡¯ve got a new favorite, so I dropped by to see how good she is," Vania remarked, her toneced with sarcasm. "But apparently, she didn¡¯t perform for the crowd tonight."


    Madame Beck scoffed then reiterated, "Well, she was paid for an exclusive performance, and yes, Twilight here is my new favorite. She¡¯s only been here twice, and yet the club is overflowing with money from just one of her solid clients¡ªmore than I get from all of youbined!"


    Immediately, Rain felt the weight of the daggers being thrown her way by the three entertainers. How she wished she could stop Madame Beck from gloating more about her.


    "If any of you want to be my favorite, then try doing what Twilight here managed to do!" the madame added. "Bring in a wealthy client. Or better yet, keep a rich clienting back for more!" She then looked at Rain and said, "Follow me."


    Rain gave a slight bow to Vania and the two women before quickly following behind Madame Beck. Eventually, they headed to a private elevator that only Madame Beck had ess to, one which led directly to the top floor.


    "Madame Beck, where are we going?" Rain asked as they stepped into the elevator.


    "To my office," Madame Beck curtly replied.


    Rain bit her inner cheek, feeling a surge of anxiety at the news. This was unexpected, but something that could give her some opportunity for more information. Keeping her eyes sharp, she observed every detail as she followed Madame Beck. When they arrived, Rain noticed that the office was secured using Madame Beck¡¯s biometrics.


    Once they were inside, Madame Beck walked ahead of her and sat behind her desk. With a stare, she instructed, "Sit down."


    Doing as she was told, Rain let her eyes wander around the room. Seeing her surroundings, she gasped, "Wow, Madame Beck, your office is huge, and you have so many beautiful paintings and antiques!"


    "Enough with the ttery. Let¡¯s talk about what happened with Mr. Lancaster earlier," Madame Beck said, getting straight to the point.


    Rain immediately feigned nervousness. "I¡¯m sorry, Madame Beck. I promise it won¡¯t happen again," she meekly replied. "I¡¯ll make sure not to act so naive next time..."


    "Hmm... I¡¯ll let this slide, but the next time it happens, I won¡¯t be too kind to you Twilight!" Madame Beck threatened.


    Rain intentionally gulped, her hands fidgeting as she pretended to be scared. "I understand, Madame Beck. Please don¡¯t fire me. I¡¯ll do better in the future," she pleaded, her voice trembling just enough to sell the act.


    She stared at her and remarked, "I¡¯ve never had such a money spender as Mr. Lancaster, so make sure you keep himing back again to this club." Narrowing her eyes, she added, "I wonder if he¡¯s into you because you¡¯re ying the naive virgin... Has he asked you out or tried to see you outside my club?"


    Meeting her intense gaze, Rain calmly replied, "No, he hasn¡¯t."


    At that reply, Madame Beck leaned back while assessing the situation. "I suppose he doesn¡¯t want to get involved with you seriously. It¡¯s to be expected¡ªhe¡¯s from a prominent family," she postted. "He¡¯s just enjoying himself like any other man going inside my nightclub." She sighed. "It would be nice if he¡¯d take an interest in other entertainers."


    Her eyes then sparkled as she suddenly said, almost dreamily, "I¡¯d be happy to serve him for free too!"


    "Do you like Mr. Lancaster?" Rain curiously asked.


    "Who wouldn¡¯t?" Madame Beck muttered with annoyance. "Unfortunately, that damn man never spares anyone a nce except for you."


    "Would you like to spend time with him then, Madame Beck?" she further asked, sensing an opportunity.


    At the question, Madame Beck smiled wickedly and boldly confessed, "I would love that. He¡¯s my type." She then clicked her tongue, her expression turning frustrated as she mumbled, "But he¡¯s a powerful man I can¡¯t afford to mess with."


    Smiling, Rain¡¯s eyes lit up as an idea struck her. "I can bring him here for a drink with you if you¡¯d like..."


    Madame Beck scoffed. "And how exactly do you n to pull that off?"


    "I¡¯ll think hard about how I can make it happen," Rain replied with an awkward smile.


    Madame Beck nodded, but her expression quickly turned serious as she gazed at Rain with an unblinking stare. "So tell me, how did you manage to enter one of my vacant VIP lounges when a keycard is required to unlock it, Diana

 Chapter 28: Your Records

    <h4>Chapter 28: Your Records</h4>


    One thing Rain loved about Brandon was his precise and meticulous nning before starting any operation he led. Last night, they had a thorough discussion about the pros and cons of each move they had to make. He would ask for her ideas, and the two of them often found themselves brainstorming all the possibilities and how to address them.


    Thankfully, one scenario they had considered was the possibility of her getting caught inside one of the lounges. And it would seem that exact scenario was ying out before her.


    Rain met Madame Beck¡¯s intense stare and naively replied, "I don¡¯t know, Madame Beck. I tried every door, and none of them opened except for that particr lounge."


    Madame Beck didn¡¯t bother to give her a reply. Instead, she grabbed her tablet and began reviewing the CCTV footage. All the while, Rain smirked inwardly, knowing that the madame was watching an edited version of the events where she simply appeared as someone trying to open several doors before finally entering thest lounge.


    While reviewing the footage, Madame Beck called for her assistant and instructed, "Check the door on Lounge 10 and see if there¡¯s any malfunction."


    With her instructions given, Madame Beck turned her attention back to Rain, her eyes never leaving her as she waited for a reply from the other line. Eventually, her assistant ryed their findings, and after listening to the report, she finally dropped the phone.


    "Looks like we have a glitch in Lounge 10," Madame Beck addressed Rain with a smile. "However, next time you pull a stunt like this with a very important client... you¡¯ll face a punishment you definitely wouldn¡¯t like."


    "I understand, Madame Beck," Rain quickly replied with a slight bow. "It won¡¯t happen again, I promise."


    "Now leave," Madame Beck dismissed her.


    Nodding once more, Rain stood up from her seat, but she hesitated before turning to leave.


    Madame Beck immediately noticed her with an arched brow and asked, "What is it?"


    Rain offered an awkward smile. "Madame Beck, uhm... Can I get a bonus if I manage to convince Alexander to have a drink with you?"


    Madame Beck frowned, but then let out a crispugh at the offer. "Oh, aren¡¯t you cute, trying to bargain with me like there¡¯s even a chance he¡¯ll do as you say..."


    "But you told me yourself that he¡¯s into me," Rain pouted. "Knowing that, maybe it¡¯s possible."


    "That won¡¯t happen unless you drug him and I take advantage of him," Madame Beck grunted. "Either way, I wouldn¡¯t dare do that to someone like Alexander Lancaster!"


    Ignoring the reply, Rain let her eyes wander around the office, using the opportunity to closely observe the room. Quickly, she noticed a shelf of books that caught her attention.


    "Your office is like an art museum, Madame Beck," she remarked while inching her way to the bookshelf. "Are your paintings and antiques original and valuable? Maybe I can coax Mr. Lancaster toe see them?"


    "Don¡¯t touch a thing!" Madame Beck quickly scolded just as Rain reached out to grab one of the books.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry," Rain quickly apologized before backing away. "I just thought maybe Mr. Lancaster would be fascinated by the paintings and antiques?"


    "Are you really that naive? Still, since you¡¯re just a poormon woman who knows nothing, I suppose it¡¯s understandable," Madame Beck mocked with a sigh. "And yes, everything here may be pricey, but they¡¯re not enough to fascinate the likes of Mr. Lancaster. These are mere dust in his eyes."


    Rain shrugged. "I guess I¡¯ll just think of another way to get him to have a conversation over a drink with you then."


    "You truly are something," Madame Beck chuckled. "Let¡¯s see if you can manage to do that then, and if you do... Maybe I¡¯ll give you a bonus."


    "It¡¯s a deal then, Madame Beck. I¡¯ll take your word on that," Rain replied with a yful smile.


    Madame Beck¡¯s curiosity was piqued at her daring attitude. "Tell me, how will you manage to do that?"


    Rain grinned. "I¡¯m sure someone like him knows to honor his word," she borated. "I¡¯m lucky with gambling, Madame Beck, so I¡¯ll try my luck and make a bet with Mr. Lancaster."


    "Tsk, you really are something, brat. Now get out¡ªYou¡¯ve wasted enough of my time," Madame Beck instructed, dismissively waving her off.


    And with that, Rain quickly left the office. As soon as she was outside, she received a call from Brandon. Getting her instructions, she hailed the cab he was driving and slipped inside.


    "I think prating her office is too risky," Rain immediately informed Brandon as they drove away. "She has a CCTV camera inside."


    "Lary¡¯s already working on it," Brandon replied. "Hopefully, we¡¯ll have a solution in two days. We just need to nt something on her CCTV device, and Lary will be able to ess it." He then let out an annoyed sigh. "Damn, that woman is meticulous. I bet she¡¯s using a different electronic and security system for her floor, probably from an illegal provider."


    Just then, a voice crackled over Brandon¡¯s radio. "Boss, a car is tailing you."


    Frowning, Brandon turned to Rain and said, "I¡¯ll drop you off at your disguised home with your disguised mother and brother for the night."


    "Alright," Rain weakly nodded, understanding the precaution necessary for the mission. "Do you think Madame Beck suspects me now?"


    "No, she won¡¯t," Brandon reassured her. "The malfunction in that lounge was perfectly orchestrated. Larry took care of it, so you¡¯re still in the clear. Now, all we need to do is install the spyware in her office CCTV." He then narrowed his eyes and asked, "Still, are you sure Alexander wille back after the stunts you just pulled on him?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle back. He¡¯s too curious to stay away," she replied with a smirk. "I confirmed to him that my mole is fake. And besides, he won¡¯t be able to properly get a hold of Rain yton for a week starting now. That alone will drive him to return and look for Diana Jones."


    Brandon sighed, concern evident in his eyes. "Rain, I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve gotten him involved in this case."


    Rain remained firm as she shrugged. "Like I said before, it¡¯s the best fallback I can think of, Brandon. I need the man¡ªhe¡¯s the perfect alibi for now."


    Brandon took a deep breath at her reply. Mulling on his words, he paused before continuing. "Actually, there¡¯s something else I need to tell you. Honestly, I¡¯m a bit taken aback by how everything is coincidentally connected."


    Rain¡¯s expression grew serious. "What is it, Brandon?"


    "Someone pulled out your records," Brandon exined, his tone low. "And it¡¯s someone who has been sponsoring our operations. This is confidential, but I trust you¡ªyou¡¯re like a sister to me, so I thought you should know."


    She frowned. "Why would someone pull out my records?"


    Brandon hesitated before revealing the details. "You once asked how my team manages to ess most security systems we want. It¡¯s because Lancaster Electronics is secretly sponsoring our movements. And the person who pulled out your records was Liam Rock Lancaster¡ªyour husband¡¯s father."


    Rain¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she processed the weight of his words. "What?!"

 Chapter 29: A Wild Card

    <h4>Chapter 29: A Wild Card</h4>


    "Boss, I didn¡¯t know you were a stalker now," Tyron jested as he pulled the car over, stopping them near the cab that Diana Jones had just exited.


    Alexander¡¯s grip on the tablet he was holding tightened. He had received the report on Diana Jones, and everything about her identity seemed legitimate. However, he was still not convinced. That mole... She had told him that it was waterproof, it was fake. It felt like a deliberate clue she¡¯d left just to mess with him.


    "Boss, you look like you¡¯re still not convinced. Do you think she¡¯s Mrs. Lancaster just doing some undercover work? Boldwyers sometimes do that for their cases nowadays," Tyron suggested with a reminder. "Also, remember that report about her internship? She used some disguises to help a senior at Smith Law Firm solve a case."


    Alexander didn¡¯t reply, his eyes fixed on Rain as she exited the cab and entered a modest apartment building. It would seem that his assistant noticed it as well.


    "It must be so ufortable living there with such little space..." Tyronmented.


    "Let¡¯s go, Tyron," Alexander grunted as he closed his eyes, resting his head against his seat. "I feel like my head¡¯s going to burst at this rate..."


    "That¡¯s the only logical conclusion, Boss, assuming you still can¡¯t believe they¡¯re two different people," Tyron suggested. "I think Mr. Chairman is the best person to help with this. He has ess to all the sensitive files. Maybe he can decipher what¡¯s going on between Diana Jones and Mrs. Lancaster."


    He slightly nodded at the observation. His father had been part of an elite team long before he was even born. A high-ranking officer in the Global Intelligence Service (GIS), his father was a part of a civilian foreign intelligence service that gathered, processed, and analyzed national security information. The man had conducted countless undercover operations and still sponsored GIS in the shadows even now.


    In fact, not many knew about this except for his father¡¯s immediate family and Tyron, whose father had also been part of that elite team.


    "I need to speak with Rain first," Alexander mumbled with a sigh.


    Shaking his head, he grabbed his mobile phone and dialed Rain¡¯s number. However, his call wouldn¡¯t go through. He frowned as he tried again, only to get the same result. "Did she just block me?!" he burst out in disbelief.


    Tyron nced over, raising an eyebrow. "Seems like she¡¯s really trying to keep you at arm¡¯s length, Boss."


    Alexander let out a frustrated breath as he stared at his phone. "This woman is driving me insane," he muttered, a mix of frustration and intrigue building up inside him.


    *****


    At Gentleman¡¯s Club


    Madame Beck narrowed her eyes as she watched the technician, provided by the servicepany, fix the glitch in one of her private lounge doors.


    "I can¡¯t believe this..." she hissed in annoyance. "Why would the door have a glitch?"


    "I¡¯ve reced it with a new lock, Madame Beck. We apologize for the inconvenience," the technician apologetically exined. "Upon inspection, it seems that the previous lock had a defect."


    Madame Beck clicked her tongue, signaling to one of her bouncers to escort the technician out. Her assistant, Arlene, closely followed behind her as she stormed back to her office.


    "What¡¯s the n now?" her assistant asked. "That troublemaker, Michael Astor, heard about your new pet and wants you to bring her to him."


    "That jerk is a nuisance, but we have to cater to him," the madame replied with a click of her tongue. "The problem here is Diana¡ªshe¡¯s still new, and I haven¡¯t fully got her under control yet. Furthermore, Alexander Lancaster is into her, and I have a feeling she¡¯ll bring in more money. I¡¯ve got better ns for her than just handing her over to Michael. That cripple would only create another mess for me to clean up."


    "But what about Michael?" Arlene pressed.


    "Hmm... Give him Moonstar in the meantime," Beck muttered before promptly dismissing Arlene.


    As Madame Beck entered her office, she pulled out a book from the shelf, causing the entire bookshelf to shift and reveal a hidden elevator. Stepping inside, the doors closed silently behind her before the elevator began its descent to the basement.


    This secret level was the dark heart of her operations¡ªa ce where drugs, prostitution, and human trafficking thrived, all carefully concealed beneath the morous facade of her club.


    As always, the basement was a hive of illegal activity, with every corner meticulously nned to avoid detection by the authorities. Here, Madame Beck ruled with an iron fist, overseeing every aspect of her shadowy empire


    As the elevator doors opened, Madame Beck stepped into the dimly lit corridor of the basement, a stark contrast to the opulence of her office above. The air was thick with the scent of smoke, and the muffled sounds of machinery grumbled with the echoes of production. Guards nked every entrance, their eyes sharp and their weapons ready, ensuring that no one without clearance could enter or leave.


    Striding through the corridor with a confident gait, the madame¡¯s heels clicked against the cold, concrete floor. She knew every corner of this ce, every hidden room, and every secret it held. This was the real source of her wealth and power, far beyond the legitimate earnings from the club upstairs.


    Casually, she passed by several rooms, each with a distinct purpose. One room held stacks of illicit drugs, carefully packaged and ready for distribution. Another contained rows of young women, some of whom had been trafficked from other countries, now trapped in a nightmare they couldn¡¯t escape.


    As she reached the centralmand room, she was greeted by her chief enforcer, a burly man named Viktor.


    "Madame," Viktor greeted her with a nod, his voice a low rumble. "We¡¯ve just received a new shipment. Everything is in order."


    "Good," Madame Beck replied, her eyes scanning the monitors that lined the walls, each disying live feeds from different parts of the basement. "And the girls? Are they ready for the auction?"


    "Yes, Madame. They¡¯ve been prepped and will be showcased to the buyers tomorrow."


    Madame Beck nodded, satisfied with the report. "Make sure there are no mistakes, Viktor. Our clients pay a premium for discretion and quality. I don¡¯t want anything jeopardizing that."


    "Understood, Madame."


    Satisfied, she turned her attention back to the monitors, her mind already working through the logistics of the uing auction. She had high-profile buyers flying in from all over the world, each expecting the best, and Madame Beck never failed to deliver.


    But as she watched the screens, Diana¡¯s image kept invading her thoughts. Diana Jones¡ªTwilight¡ªwas a wildcard, a neer who had already caught the eye of one of the most powerful men in the country, Alexander Lancaster.


    "I¡¯ll definitely put you to good use, Diana Jones," Madame Beck murmured to herself, a devious smirk curling her lips.

 Chapter 30: A Judge

    <h4>Chapter 30: A Judge</h4>


    The next day, Rain woke up early, ready to report back to work. Only this time, she wasn¡¯t alone.


    "Good morning, daughter," Iza greeted her. The woman, who was old enough to be her mother, was also undercover at the moment.


    Rain chuckled at the greeting. "Morning, Mother dear. What do we have for breakfast?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m supposed to be sick, so get your ass outta here and just order something on your way out," Iza snorted.


    "Geez, it¡¯s not like someone is spying on us inside this small apartment," Ron grumbled, his face crumpled with mock annoyance. "Can you at least cook an omelet for us?"


    Rain chuckled and joined in on the banter. "You¡¯re supposed to be a drunkard. Where¡¯s the gambling house you¡¯re supposed to be at today?"


    In truth, she¡¯d rather do Ron¡¯s assignment. She missed ying in the gambling houses and winning big at the same time¡ªhitting two birds with one stone if she could describe it.


    "Oh, it¡¯s Big Fat¡¯s gambling den for the day. Geez, Chief will knock me out if I lose all his money again," Ron snorted as he grabbed a ss of fresh milk. "Can¡¯t you at least teach me some techniques on how to always win?"


    Rain chuckled at the sight of him. The sight of the big man drinking milk was always amusing.


    "Rain¡¯s a born genius at it. Even if she taught you, you¡¯d fail," Iza teased back. "You need brains, man! You only have strength!"


    Rain shook her head at their antics. "That¡¯s all fine and good. Anyway, I¡¯ll be going to work now."


    Waving back at their silent farewells, she stepped out of the alley and hailed Brandon¡¯s cab. Thankfully, he was thoughtful enough to provide her with transportation, ensuring that no one could tail her during the mission.


    Once inside, she watched Brandon adjust the rearview mirror, giving her enough space to change into her usual office outfit and remove her wig.


    "Are we being tailed again?" Rain asked.


    "Yes, and it seems like they¡¯re your husband¡¯s men. He¡¯s persistent," Brandon replied. "He¡¯s probably dying to solve this mystery. Too bad he doesn¡¯t know that he could easily do so if he just asked his father."


    "Tell me more about Senior Lancaster," she curiously asked.


    "Well, that kind of information is top secret, but since I trust you, I¡¯ll give you some details," Brandon murmured. "Besides, you¡¯re still a part of my team, even if you¡¯re not a regr member. Again, are you sure you don¡¯t want to formally join us?"


    "No, I¡¯ll just help whenever you need me, Brandon," she chuckled. "I prefer to practicew. I want to be a judge in the future, not a beat cop."


    "I can¡¯t wait to see you achieve that dream then," Brandon excitedly replied.


    Rain smiled to herself at the encouragement. She couldn¡¯t wait either, but she knew she still had years ofw practice ahead of her.


    "Anyway, tell me everything about my father-inw, Liam Rock Lancaster," she reminded him.


    With the topic returning to said topic, Brandon took a deep breath before briefing her about Liam Rock Lancaster. All the while, Rain listened carefully, making sure that she absorbed everything being said to her.


    "So... He and the Field Marshal pioneered the GIS while they were both generals?" she gasped.


    In hindsight, it all made sense now why Mr. Rock seemingly knew everything about her. There was no doubt that he had eyes and ears everywhere. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t help but share her encounter with Mr. Rock to Brandon.


    "He¡¯ll definitely like you. Your records in our files are remarkable," Brandon chuckled. "Remember how I wanted you to be a part of our agency? I put all of your details in that record. You were already a remarkable kid at eight with everything you did at Haven Orphanage. I just included everything else for rmendation."


    Rain chuckled. "Did you add anything to make it more impressive?"


    "Of course not. Just the truth. I¡¯ve been trying to recruit you permanently, but you always refused," he snorted. "I thought offering you a high position and pay would convince you, but it didn¡¯t."


    "I can still help out part-time, Brandon," she reassured him. "No need to get me on retainer just to make sure."


    "You¡¯re a special case though. I vouched for you, even though the GIS doesn¡¯t allow part-timers in the agency," Brandon reminded her. "You¡¯re a stubborn one, you know that? Still, I understand. You¡¯ve always had your own path in mind."


    Rain softly smiled at that while adjusting her blouse as she finished changing. "I just can¡¯t fullymit to the agency," she apologetically admitted. "While I¡¯m grateful for everything you and the team have done, I have other goals too."


    "And you¡¯ll reach them. That I do not doubt," Brandon firmly said while steering the car through the early morning traffic.


    Looking out the window, Rain watched the city wake up. The streets were starting to fill with people heading to work. She was quiet for a moment, lost in thought.


    "If your father knew you were married to Alexander Lancaster, he wouldn¡¯t be pushing for a divorce," Brandon suddenly brought up, making Rain don a wry smile. It was a truth she knew all too well¡ªher father¡¯s mind worked in predictable, calcting ways.


    "Are you nning to tell him?" Brandon further asked, curiositycing his tone.


    "I have no intention of telling them," Rain mumbled with a shrug. "They¡¯d just mock me, probably think I hired some Alexander look-alike to keep up appearances."


    As they approached the secured building, Brandon tapped in an ess card, raising the arm barrier barring their way. He then drove into the parking lot, stopping their vehicle next to Rain¡¯s car.


    "I¡¯ll see you in two days then," she said with a wink before stepping out and heading to her own vehicle.


    Without a word, Rain drove out of the building, taking the exit from the other wing to avoid any unwanted eyes. Once again, another day awaited her, and this time, it was back to the office¡ªback to facing Paul. She just hoped he wouldn¡¯t bother her too much.


    Upon arriving at the office, Rain parked her car and took a deep breath. Before stepping out, she reached into the paper bag Mr. Rock had given her, pulling out the wedding ring and slipping it onto her ring finger.


    Unbeknownst to her, a soft smile spread across her face as she gazed at the ring, her mind lost in thought while waiting for the elevator doors to open.


    "So it¡¯s true that you got married?!"


    The sudden voice jolted her back to reality.

 Chapter 31: My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 31: My Husband</h4>


    "I thought Dina was only joking, but it turns out it¡¯s true," Paul grunted, his voiceced with frustration. "Who is it then? Who¡¯s the bastard?"


    Rain didn¡¯t bother to look at him as she replied, "I don¡¯t think I owe you an exnation now that we¡¯ve broken up." She kept her eyes on the elevator, hoping the doors would open sooner.


    "We can still be together, Rain, even if you¡¯re married," he shamelessly suggested. "It doesn¡¯t matter to me as long as we¡¯re still in a rtionship."


    This time, Rain turned to him, her eyes showing a hard look on them. Shaking her head, she firmly stated, "I¡¯m not like you, Paul. I won¡¯t cheat on my husband. Please, don¡¯t force me to resign from thispany, because I will if you don¡¯t stop bugging me."


    Paul¡¯s face darkened as he stepped closer, his expression menacing. However, just before something could happen, the elevator doors slid open. Quickly, Rain stepped inside, joining the others already there.


    To her dismay, however, Paul followed, his presence looming behind her as the doors closed.


    A tense silence enveloped the air. It was almost suffocating, and Rain was practically relieved when the doors finally opened to her floor. Without a second thought, she quickly stepped out, eager to put some distance between herself and Paul.


    As she walked to her office, she could feel the eyes of her co-workers on her, even as they greeted her with polite smiles. Megan, her ever-bubbly colleague, approached her with a bright smile.


    "Good morning, Attorney yton!" her coworker greeted. "Are you ready for tonight?"


    Rain almost stood there confused before her eyes widened in realization. Today was the anniversary of Smith Law Firm, and there was a cocktail party nned for all employees.


    "Director Aileen said our department needs to have full attendance," Megan reminded her.


    Rain smiled and nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there."


    Lucia, another colleague, chimed in with a teasing grin. "Oh, are we going to meet your husband there, Attorney yton?"


    Once again, Rain almost said no until she remembered that they were allowed to bring apanion with them. Turning to Lucia, she returned her smile and replied, "Unfortunately, my husband is on a trip, so he won¡¯t be able to make it. I¡¯ll be attending alone tonight." She then added with a reassuring chuckle, "But don¡¯t worry, Lucia, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get a chance to meet him soon¡ªif you¡¯re that curious."


    Behind her, Megan followed her into her office, curiosity evident on her face. "Everyone¡¯s so curious about your husband though. They keep wondering if he¡¯s better than Director Paul," the woman scoffed, her expression souring at the mention of Paul¡¯s name. "How could he not be better when Paul¡¯s a cheater?"


    Rain chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Yes, my husband is way better in all aspects, Megan."


    Megan pouted as she ced a stack of case files on Rain¡¯s desk. "These are the requests you asked for earlier. Also..."


    Rain blinked. She could already sense what Megan was hinting at. "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you about my marriage, Megan. Things areplicated, and it all happened so fast," she exined.


    Megan sighed, her curiosity still piqued. "I know it¡¯s your private life and that I shouldn¡¯t pry, but I can¡¯t help being curious," shemented. "We¡¯ve gotten close, you know? And I just want to make sure you¡¯re doing well. I hope your husband¡¯s treating you right."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll introduce him to you once we¡¯ve figured things out," Rain smiled, appreciating Megan¡¯s concern.


    "You make it sound like you¡¯re still working on things, but you¡¯re already married!"


    Rain chuckled softly at the puzzled frown her friend was giving her. "That¡¯s why I said it¡¯splicated right now, but I¡¯m willing to work on it," she reminded her. "After all, I¡¯ve got a father-inw rooting for me."


    Megan¡¯s frown deepened as she tried to make sense of Rain¡¯s crypticments. "Just exin it to me when you¡¯re ready and feel like sharing," she sighed with a supportive smile. "I still can¡¯t quite wrap my head around what you¡¯re saying, but knowing you, I¡¯m sure you know what you¡¯re doing."


    And with that, Megan left her alone to her work. With no one in sight, Rain grabbed her phone and quickly removed Alexander¡¯s number from her blocklist. Fiddling with her screen for a bit, a yful smile crossed her lips as she edited his contact name to ¡¯My Husband,¡¯ and then updated Mr. Rock¡¯s contact as ¡¯Father-In-Law.¡¯


    Just as she was done, her phone rang immediately, the screen disying "My Husband" as the caller ID. Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hesitated, staring at the screen as she considered whether to answer.


    "He¡¯a calling me so early in the morning" ,she murmured, her mind racing with possibilities.


    With a frown, she contemted her next move. "It¡¯ll be easier to use him as a cover," she muttered to herself. Alexander¡¯s relentless curiosity was driving him to seek her out, especially after her stunt at the Gentleman¡¯s Club. "I shouldn¡¯t talk to him yet though. He can¡¯t divorce me if I don¡¯t sign the papers..."


    Eventually, the ringing stopped, reced by the familiar beep of a message notification. Biting her lower lip, Rain opened the message from Alexander.


    <strong><i>Alexander: [</i></strong><i>You... you¡¯re doing this on purpose. I told you to meet me, but you didn¡¯t. If that¡¯s how you want to y it, I¡¯ll go ahead and file for divorce. I¡¯ll have mywyer send the papers to your office. Sign and stamp on it.]</i>


    Rain gulped, her fingers quickly moving to type in a response.


    <strong><i>Rain:</i></strong><i> [Something came up. Please give me a week, and I¡¯ll exin everything to you. I can¡¯t meet with yourwyer and sign the papers right now. Give me a week, and then let¡¯s talk face to face.]</i>


    Rain hit send and stared at the screen, her heart pounding. A minute passed, and without a reply in sight, she set her phone aside and buried herself in work, trying to push the thoughts of Alexander to the back of her mind.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Paul was also deep in thought inside his office, though his was far from innocent. He was busy coordinating a sinister n for the firm¡¯s anniversary party that evening. His expression was cold as he spokemands into his mobile phone.


    "Make sure everything is arranged without a w," he instructed, his tone menacing before ending the call. It didn¡¯t matter to him that Rain was married. He was determined to find out who her husband was and force him out of the picture.


    "I can¡¯t believe she made me wait for months only to let some nobody have her so easily!" Paul grumbled, his voice dripping with bitterness. Grinding his teeth, his face then twisted into a dark smile as he whispered to himself, "Tonight, Rain, you¡¯ll be mine. And I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re stuck with me forever, whether you like it or not."

 Chapter 32: Foul Mood

    <h4>Chapter 32: Foul Mood</h4>


    At Lancaster Group¡¯s main headquarters, the boardroom buzzed with tension as executives from various divisions gathered around the long table. Representatives from electronics, construction, shipping, advertising, entertainment, financial services, securities, retail, ICT, medical, and healthcare services sat with tense faces.


    The atmosphere was thick with unease, and everyone was keenly aware of the storm brewing at the head of the table. Alexander sat at the head, adjusting his eyesses before coldly ordering, "Let¡¯s begin." His face was so dark that everyone in the room practically held their breath, sweating under the weight of his displeasure. The only person who knew the reason behind his foul mood was Tyron, who stood beside him.


    Tyron took a deep breath and sighed, surveying the anxious faces around the table. "First on the agenda is the performance review of all units for the second quarter," he announced.


    The director of the electronics division nervously stood up. "Our sales have seen a slight decline due to market saturation, but we are confident that with the new product line¡ª"


    Alexander raised a hand, cutting him off mid-sentence. "I don¡¯t want to hear excuses. I want results. The market is always saturated, Mr. Brown, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Mr. Brown swallowed hard and nodded quickly. "Yes, Mr. Lancaster."


    "Good. Next," Alexander demanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Lyndon Meyer, Alexander¡¯s cousin from the construction division, was next. "Our projects are on track, but we¡¯ve encountered some dys due to supply chain issues¡ª"


    "Dys?" Alexander snapped. "Do you think ourpetitors care about your dys? Find alternative suppliers or streamline your logistics. You must remember we don¡¯t tolerate inefficiency, Lyndon."


    Lyndon paled, nodding quickly. "Understood, Mr. Lancaster." As he sat down, Lyndon shot Tyron a questioning look, mouthing, ¡¯What happened?¡¯


    Tyron shrugged subtly. The truth was, everyone knew Alexander was always strict, focused, and serious at work. But today, he was unusually irritable. Tyron understood why: Alexander was still convinced that Diana Jones and Rain yton were the same person, and Rain¡¯s sudden act of avoiding him had thrown him off bnce.


    For Tyron it was unusual to see his emotionally deprived boss so rattled. He could not forget when Miss Ca had broken up with him and left after a long rtionship, Alexander hadn¡¯t shown any emotional breakdown or seemed too affected. He had continued with his routine life and didn¡¯t ever mention Ca again.


    Tyron had even doubted if Alexander had ever truly loved her. But, Alexander hadn¡¯t been involved with any other woman for more than five years after the breakup, which made Tyron believe his boss had cared for Ca in his own way. However, seeing how deeply Alexander was affected by the mysterious Rain yton, Tyron was beginning to question his understanding of his boss once again.


    Alexander¡¯s frustration was palpable, and Tyron couldn¡¯t help but think that Rain yton, or whoever she really was, had sessfully gotten under his boss¡¯s skin in a way no one else ever had.


    The intensity of Alexander¡¯s emotions was absolutely a new side of his, something Tyron had never seen before. The boardroom¡¯s suffocating tension wasn¡¯t just about the business today¡ªit was about a man losing control, not of his business empire, but of his unexpected wife.


    As the meeting progressed, Alexander¡¯s ruthlessness became increasingly apparent. He dismissed any sign of weakness or failure with a cold, calcted efficiency. The entertainment division Director, Mr. Roberts, reported a dip in viewer ratings for their new TV series.


    "Cancel it," Alexander ordered. "We don¡¯t invest in mediocrity. Shift your resources to something that can perform. If you can¡¯t manage that, hand it to someone who can."


    The financial services representative, Mr. Patel, hesitated before presenting a n to diversify their portfolio. Alexander listened, his expression unreadable.


    "Interesting proposal, Mr. Patel," Alexander said finally. "Have you considered all the aspects of this project? Remember that sess is the only option here." Mr. Patel nodded vigorously.


    When the meeting moved to the medical and healthcare services, Dr. Thompson proudly mentioned their new cutting-edge research initiative.


    Tyron hoped that the tension in the room might ease with some good news, but it seemed he had misjudged the situation entirely. As the next division head began to present, the atmosphere remained charged, and Alexander¡¯s mood showed no sign of improving.


    The head of the advertising division stood up, trying to project confidence. "Ourtest campaign has exceeded expectations in engagement, and we¡¯re seeing a significant uptick in brand awareness across all demographics. We¡¯re also about tounch a new initiative that should¡ª"


    Alexander¡¯s icy stare cut him off mid-sentence. "Should? There¡¯s no room for ¡¯should¡¯ in thispany. Either it¡¯s done, or it¡¯s not. I expect you to deliver results, not possibilities."


    The executive faltered, his earlier confidence evaporating. "Yes, Mr. Lancaster. The initiative will beunched as nned."


    Tyron nced at Alexander, hoping for a flicker of approval, but his boss¡¯s expression remained as stony as ever. The usual rhythm of the boardroom had been disrupted, and everyone could feel the heaviness in the air.


    As the next division prepared to report, Tyron¡¯s own anxiety grew. He had seen Alexander in many moods over the years, but this was different.


    The meeting dragged on, with each executive more nervous than the previous. Tyron couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were all walking on a tightrope, waiting for the slightest misstep to send them plunging.


    And with Alexander in this mood, that plunge felt closer than ever.


    After an exhaustive review of all divisions, Alexander leaned back in his chair, the room silent and tense.


    "Let me be clear," he said, his voice low but firm. "Lancaster Group strives for excellence in every sector we touch. I expect each of you to bring your best to the table and push beyond the challenges. We must innovate and adapt to maintain our dominance in the market."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "If you encounter obstacles, find solutions. Coborate, think creatively, and drive results. Remember, we¡¯re a team, and our sess depends on each one of you performing at your highest potential."


    Alexander stood up, signaling the end of the meeting. "Let¡¯s continue to raise the bar of standard in our industries. You¡¯re dismissed."


    The executives immediately rushed out of the conference room. Tyron watched them run for their lives, hoping this shift in tone would help restore some bnce in theing days.


    "Boss, Twilight¡¯s next performance is in two days," Tyron informed quickly, trying to gauge Alexander¡¯s mood. "Do you want to book her again?"


    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened further as he annoyingly hissed. "Damn," he muttered, clearly frustrated. But after a moment, he relented, murmuring, "Book her."


    Tyron noted down the instruction, sensing there was more on his boss¡¯s mind. Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice turning cold and calcting as he added, "And put a tail on Rain. Let¡¯s see if she can dodge and slip away as easily as Diana Jones did."

 Chapter 33: Uncanny Father-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 33: Uncanny Father-In-Law</h4>


    The Smith Law Firm¡¯s Anniversary G was an event every employee of the firm was looking forward to. After all, the higher-ups were also nning on giving out special awards as well as having a lot of fun games, food, music, and dancing. As expected, everyone wanted to unt their best evening gowns and suits at the cocktail party and look their best for the asion.


    Rain knew that the g would be no different for her. However this time, she had a different n in mind. She was really not looking forward to the possibility of running into Paul, who might bring her half-sister Dina to the event. Thest thing she needed was to deal with her sister¡¯s usual drama, so she decided she would simply make a brief appearance and leave early.


    Choosing an off-the-shoulder metallic silver gown made of luxurious stretched satin that clung elegantly to her figure for the evening, Rain was fairly confident with herself. The high thigh slit on the dress also added a daring element to the ssic look, while her long wavy hair fell naturally around her shoulders. Her makeup was light as well, just enough to enhance her features without drawing too much attention.


    As she stepped out of her bedroom, ready to leave, Sanya entered, her eyes widening as she took in Rain¡¯s appearance.


    "Wow, who¡¯s this celebrity?" Sanya teased, her gaze sweeping her from head to toe.


    "It¡¯s just the firm¡¯s anniversary g tonight. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try toe home early. I don¡¯t want to stay long anyway, especially with Paul around," Rain replied with a chuckle. "By the way, any progress on the investigation about my sudden marriage?"


    Sanya¡¯s smile faltered slightly, reced with an awkward expression. "Oh, that. I¡¯ll follow up with the investigator Brandon asked me to contact," she answered. "I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I find something noteworthy."


    Rain frowned upon noticing the shift in Sanya¡¯s demeanor. Meeting her friend¡¯s eyes, she said, "Sanya, you do know that I trust you, right?"


    "Of course, Rain. You can trust me on this," Sanya quickly nodded. "I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get to the bottom of this soon enough."


    There was a brief pause as Rain nodded. With nothing else to add, she then headed to the door. "I¡¯ll be off now."


    "Enjoy yourself!" Sanya called out, walking her to the door with a smile.


    As Rain walked out of the room, she couldn¡¯t shake the nagging thoughts that had been creeping up on her. Despite her trust in Sanya, something felt off. She was sure it was nothing, but... Well, it shouldn¡¯t be anything too bad. Besides, while she hoped to soon learn the truth about how her marriage to Alexander happened, for now, it wasn¡¯t her top priority. Instead, she was more focused on the case she was working on with Brandon¡ªand on how to keep Alexander married to her.


    Walking through the hallway leading to the elevators that went to the basement parking, Rain raised a brow as her phone rang. Picking it up, a smile unknowingly spread across her face when she saw that it was her father-inw calling. Quickly, she answered the call, her voice warm as she greeted him.


    "Rain speaking."


    "Dear, it¡¯s me, your father-inw," Rock¡¯s deep voice came through the line. "I called to inform you that we can do the site visit tomorrow if you¡¯re avable."


    Her smile deepened, amused by how casually he introduced himself as her father-inw. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Brandon had presented her records to make Alexander¡¯s father like her so much.


    "I¡¯ll be free after lunch," she promptly replied. "I¡¯ll see you then, Sir."


    "Oh, like I mentioned before, try getting used to calling me ¡¯father¡¯ if ¡¯father-inw¡¯ feels too long¡ªjust like my sons do," Rock urged with a lighthearted tone. "Or you can just call me ¡¯Dad¡¯ if that feels more natural."


    "It¡¯s... still a bit awkward for me, Sir," Rain chuckled softly. "I think I need to fix my rtionship with Alexander first before I start calling you that."


    She heard himugh on the other end of the line. "Well, I don¡¯t see any harm in calling me that now," he eagerly replied. "It¡¯s like thew of attraction¡ªstart calling me ¡¯father¡¯ now, and who knows? It might just help Alexander hold on to this marriage."


    Rain couldn¡¯t quite fathom what was going on in Liam Rock Lancaster¡¯s mind. He was an uncanny father-inw, to say the least. Yet, she found herself inwardly enjoying the attention and warm eptance he was offering her.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t push you any further," he said. "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then, daughter-inw."


    As the call ended, Rain stood there, her lips parted in surprise as she felt a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite pin down. Shaking her head, she dismissed the thoughts swirling in her mind and entered the elevator. Pressing the elevator button, she was more than ready to head down to the basement parking.


    ****


    Before long, Rain arrived at the g event held in one of the most opulent halls of the capital city¡¯s premier hotel. The Smith family had spared no expense, and the evening buzzed with excitement and elegance. However, what caught her off guard was the sight of Paul arriving alone without Dina by his side.


    "Attorney yton," Paul greeted her with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Rain didn¡¯t want this interaction to happen at all. Unfortunately, she was surrounded by colleagues, making it impossible for her to ignore him or walk away without creating a scene.


    "Director Paul," she formally responded with a forced polite smile.


    Paul nodded back before raising his ss, signaling for a waiter to bring over a tray of sses with red wine in them. "Can I have a toast with you?" he asked with a kind tone that Rain didn¡¯t buy for a second. "I¡¯d like to personally congratte you and wee you to the firm."


    ¡¯What is he plotting now?¡¯ Rain thought, her inner skepticism turning sharper by the second. Ever since Paul revealed his true colors, she hade to see him as nothing more but a deceitful charmer.


    Before long, the waiter handed out a few sses to Rain and her colleagues. Reluctantly, she epted one, her stomach slightly churning at the idea of drinking something offered by Paul.


    "To our newly licensed attorney, Miss Rain yton. Oh, wait... you shouldn¡¯t be yton now that you¡¯re married, right?" Paul remarked, a sly grin ying on his lips.


    Rain maintained a neutral expression, masking the irritation that his words provoked. "That¡¯s true... I haven¡¯t updated my documents yet though since I just recently got married."


    "When exactly did you get married then, Attorney yton?" one of her colleagues asked, curiosity piqued.


    All eyes turned to Rain. "Justst Friday," she replied, choosing her words carefully. The marriage had been registered the day after, but Friday was the day she had discovered the truth.


    Paul raised his ss higher, his smile widening. "Well then, let¡¯s toast to that as well¡ªwhoever the lucky man is!" he eximed.


    Everyone followed suit, lifting their sses in unison. Rain joined in, clinking sses with those around her.


    "Cheers!"


    The group shouted in chorus before downing their drinks. Rain did the same, but as she lowered her ss, she caught Paul¡¯s gaze, and the devious smirk on his face sent a chill down her spine. He was definitely up to something.

 Chapter 34: Drugged

    <h4>Chapter 34: Drugged</h4>


    With nothing seemingly happening after the toast, Rain let things y out for now. The program began with the introduction and weing of the board of directors, followed by the presentation of special awards. Throughout, she could feel someone¡¯s eyes boring into her. Having had enough, she turned only to see Paul sitting not far from her sneaking nces at her while checking on his watch repeatedly.


    "What¡¯s his problem?" she thought, finding Paul¡¯s actions unsettling.


    Fifteen minutes into the program, a sudden wave of dizziness hit her. She cursed under her breath, realizing that something was very wrong.


    "What is wrong with me?" she muttered to herself while shifting ufortably in her seat.


    The program continued with the chairman giving out a speech on stage, but Rain¡¯s focus wavered. She blinked, trying to steady her vision, but beads of sweat began forming on her forehead.


    "Attorney yton, are you alright?" asked one of thewyers beside her. She probably noticed how uneasy she was being.


    "Yes..."


    Rain tersely replied though she was anything but fine. Her body felt heavy, and a strange warmth spread throughout her body, making it difficult to concentrate. This was unlike anything she had ever experienced before.


    Unable to sit still any longer, Rain abruptly stood up and made her way to the restroom. Inside, she rushed to the sink and sshed cold water onto her face in an attempt to shake off the disorienting sensation. She then grabbed a handful of tissues and dabbed them on her mmy skin.


    "Something¡¯s not right," she mumbled while staring at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was paler than usual, and her pupils were slightly dted. Eventually, her eyes widened, and panic started to set in as she realized that whatever was happening wasn¡¯t just a case of nerves.


    But just as the silence was starting to get to her, the sound of a toilet flushing broke the tension. A woman emerged from one of the stalls, and she immediately nced at Rain with curiosity.


    Likewise, Rain tried topose herself, but the unease within her was building. Her heart pounded in her chest, and her mind raced with thoughts of what could be happening. Had Paul done something to her drink? The thought sent a fresh wave of fear through her, and she couldn¡¯t help but grip the edge of the sink for support.


    Meanwhile, the woman continued watching her, her eyebrows raised in concern. "Are you okay?" she cautiously asked.


    Instead of asking for help, Rain forced a smile, her voice shaky as she held onto her pride. "Just feeling a bit under the weather. I¡¯ll be fine." She should be fine. She just needed to get out of there and figure out what was going on.


    Turning to leave the restroom, her mind was set on getting some fresh air. However, just as she reached the door, her legs wobbled, and the world around her started to spin.


    Holding on, Rain barely made it out into the hallway, her heart racing as she hurried away from the grand hall where the g was in full swing. She needed to leave, to get to somewhere safe before whatever was happening to her took full effect.


    Her hands trembled as she grabbed her phone and quickly dialed Brandon¡¯s number. Unfortunately, there was no answer. Panic set in once more as she then dialed for Sanya, but for some reason, the call wouldn¡¯t go through.


    Rain cursed under her breath as she felt the effects of the drug intensify. Seconds passed, and her face lit up when her phone rang. Immediately, she answered it, whispering frantically, "I need help. I think someone drugged me. I¡¯m here at the¡ª"


    Before she could finish, her voice faltered as her vision blurred, her surroundings spinning out of control. She stumbled, her body no longer responding the way it should. She felt herself crashing into the cold, hard wall, her knees buckling beneath her. The phone slipped from her grasp, ttering to the floor as her strength faded.


    Thest thing she saw before darkness closed in was Paul rushing towards her with a satisfied smirk on his face. Right then, Rain realized just how deep in trouble she was...


    *****


    Time passed, and Rain slowly regained consciousness, her eyelids fluttering as she tried to make sense of her surroundings. Disoriented, her head throbbed as she tried to regain her bearings. Her body felt oddly heavy as if it was weighed down by an unfamiliar sensation. It took her a few moments to realize she was lying on a cold, hard surface. She blinked, her mind foggy as she struggled to remember what had happened.


    Then, it hit her like a ton of bricks¡ªthe g, the wine, Paul¡¯s sinister smirk.


    Panic surged through her, but it was quickly overwhelmed by an entirely different sensation¡ªan intense, burning heat spreading through her body.


    Her skin felt feverish, her breathing in short, ragged gasps. She tried to steady herself, but the sensation only grew stronger as it pooled within her lower abdomen, making her feel...desperate. The realization was horrifying. Whatever drug had been slipped into her drink was taking full effect, and it wasn¡¯t just impairing her judgment¡ªit was amplifying her arousal to unbearable levels.


    Pushing herself up, her body trembling as she fought against the overwhelming urge. She staggered onto her feet, her legs barely holding her up as she looked around. She was in a bathtub, alone, but that offered littlefort. Her skin was damp with sweat, her pulse racing as the heat inside her became almost impossible to ignore.


    Without thinking, she turned on the shower, the sound of rushing water filling the room. She ripped off her gown with shaking hands, her mind clouded with a singr, urgent need to cool down, to find some relief from the maddening sensation coursing through her.


    Stepping under the cold water, she gasped as the icy spray hit her skin. However, it barely made a dent in the fire raging inside her.


    The cold water did little to quell the growing need that throbbed within her. It was as if her body was moving on its own, her actions disconnected from her racing thoughts. ncing down at the torn remains of her gown, confusion, and panic swirled in her mind. Why had she ripped it off? Why couldn¡¯t she stop herself?


    Her mind shed back to thest thing she remembered: Paul¡¯s smug face as she lost consciousness. A cold dread settled over her. If Paul was thest person she saw, then he was likely the one who brought her to this unknown ce. She needed to get out of wherever she was, and fast.


    Leaning against the shower wall, her breaths came in desperate pants as the drug¡¯s effects took hold, making her feel like she was losing control of her own body. Her heart pounded as she struggled to focus, her instincts screaming at her to escape. She had to get out before it was toote. She forced herself to move, each step feeling like a battle against the drug¡¯s lingering effects.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and Rain¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    She gasped, her voice trembling as she whispered, "You..."

 Chapter 35: My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 35: My Wife</h4>


    That morning, Diana Jones had left her apartment, but Alexander¡¯s men quickly lost her when she entered another building.


    Unknown to Rain, Alexander had been keeping tabs on her ever since she started avoiding him. He knew something was off, and he decided to have someone tail her as well that day.


    He found out that Rain came to her office but returned to her apartmentte in the afternoon, only to head out again, this time to the Oasis Hotel for the Smith Law Firm¡¯s anniversary g. So as soon as Alexander wrapped up his work at the office, he headed straight to the hotel to surprise Rain. This way, she¡¯d be cornered and couldn¡¯t avoid him when they finally came face to face.


    Making his way toward her, Alexander had just reached the hallway near the exit of the grand hall when he noticed a familiar figure... Paul Smith. He immediately recognized him from a photo Tyron had sent earlier, identifying the man as Rain¡¯s cheating ex-boyfriend, the one whose car she was supposed to trash a few days back instead of his. Paul wasn¡¯t his problem for now, so Alexander ignored him and dialed Rain¡¯s number.


    It was then that the doors to the hall opened in front of him, with Rain stumbling out, struggling to walk.


    When she answered, her voice was weak and panicked. "I need help. I think someone drugged me. I¡¯m here at the¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Paul was there to catch her as she lost consciousness.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes widened in rm. Without a second thought, he rushed forward, pulling Rain away from the man. "Don¡¯t touch my wife!" he snarled, shoving Paul away hard, causing him to stumble onto the floor.


    Shocked, Paul stared up at Alexander, clearly not expecting the sudden intrusion.


    "If I ever see you near her again, you¡¯ll regret it," Alexander warned, his voice cold and threatening as he red at him with murderous intent. Then, not waiting for a response, he cradled Rain in his arms and turned away.


    Carrying her off the scene, Rain stirred, her body snuggling closer to his. "Are you awake, Rain?" he gently asked.


    "I feel weird," she murmured, her eyes still closed.


    Just then, Tyron approached them as he greeted them outside the building. "Boss, what happened?"


    "She¡¯s been drugged. Call Doctor Lambert immediately and tell him about the situation. I believe this is Paul¡¯s doing," Alexander hissed, his voiceced with urgency. He then hurried to his car with Troy close behind. "She¡¯s sweating and in distress. Drive us to Meta Doctors Hospital right now!"


    In no time, they arrived at the hospital, and Alexander quickly rushed Rain into the emergency room where Doctor Lambert was already waiting. Dutifully, the doctor took one look at her and immediately ordered a few tests. Before long, the results came back, and the doctor quickly grabbed them for examination.


    "This isn¡¯t good," Doctor Lambert muttered upon seeing the results. "I¡¯ll administer something to help flush out the toxins, but this drug... it¡¯s illegal." He then turned to him and asked, "How long has it been since she passed out?"


    "Almost ten minutes," Alexander replied with a tenseness in his voice. "Just tell it to me straight, Doctor."


    The doctor nodded. "The drug in her system is a potent aphrodisiac. She¡¯ll continue to feel intense difort until it¡¯spletely flushed out," he exined. "I¡¯ll administer the remedy now."


    Doctor Lambert then quickly gave out instructions to the medical team around him. Rain was promptly injected with the antidote, and the doctor then turned to Alexander. "She might wake up soon, though I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a difficult situation on our hands," he gravely stated. "You should move her to your penthouse¡ªit¡¯s closer, right?"


    Alexander¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?!"


    *****


    "Boss, what should we do?" Tyron asked, his voice tense as they sat back in the car with Rain unconscious in Alexander¡¯s arms.


    Alexander cursed under his breath, knowing the seriousness of the situation. The drug in Rain¡¯s system, Erotoxin, was notorious for its potent effectssting for days. Thankfully, the antidote would help flush the toxin out of her body in about six hours, but until then, the drug¡¯s effects would remain, leaving Rain in a state of intense arousal and difort.


    Dr. Lambert bluntly told him that during those six hours, Rain would need someone to cater to her needs and alleviate the difort¡ªsomeone to keep her from spiraling into unbearable pain.


    Beside him, Tyron visibly hesitated before speaking, "You¡¯re legally her husband, Boss. I mean, she has no one else to attend to her unless you get someone else to¡ª"


    "Shut the fuck up, Tyron!" Alexander snapped, cutting him off. He couldn¡¯t even entertain the thought of bringing someone else into this mess. "Romel, drive us straight to the penthouse," he told his driver.


    Not a moment too soon, they arrived, and Alexander hastily carried Rain into the building, heading directly to his penthouse. He didn¡¯t pause, not even bothering to catch his breath as he walked into his bedroom and went straight into the bathroom. There, he gently ced Rain¡¯s limp body into the bathtub.


    It was a move that should help with Rain¡¯s sickness. Doctor Lambert had briefed him thoroughly, saying that ice-cold water would help subdue the effects of the drug once she woke up.


    Knowing what to do next, Alexander began to undress Rain. However, he stopped, his hands trembling as he stepped back.


    "Damn..."


    Alexander muttered to himself as he ran a frustrated hand over his face, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. He needed air. He needed to clear his head before he could figure out what to do next.


    Pacing out of the bathroom, he spotted Rain¡¯s purse on a nearby table where Tyron had probably ced it. Grabbing her mobile phone, he tried to unlock it only to be met with a passcode screen.


    He clenched his fist while staring at the phone, his mind racing on what to do. The clock was ticking, and he had no idea how to handle what was about to happen. Lacking her password, he eventually put her phone back on the table, all while feeling more helpless by the second.


    In the end, he decided to avoid undressing her himself altogether. Instead, he opted to let her sink into the bathtub with her clothes on. He would just have Tyron bring her new clothester.


    Taking a deep breath, Alexander steeled himself before heading back to the bathroom. However, as he pushed the door open, his heart skipped a beat. His jaw dropped at the sight before him.


    Rain was standing under the shower naked, water cascading down her trembling form. She looked so vulnerable, her eyes ssy with tears as she struggled to stay upright.


    She turned to him, her voice barely a whisper, "You..."


    Alexander froze, his mind racing with a mix of concern and confusion. Her eyes met his, hers full of desperation and need. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. The drug was taking hold of her, and she was fighting it with everything she had. However, her body was clearly betraying her.


    "Rain..." he finally managed to say, his voice hoarse.


    He took a hesitant step forward, but the sight of her, so exposed and vulnerable, stopped him in his tracks. He could see the tears mingling with the water on her face, her chest rising and falling with uneven breaths. The situation was spiraling out of control, and he was at a loss on how to handle it without crossing a line he knew he couldn¡¯te back to.


    "Rain, I..." he softly said, trying to keep his voice steady to her benefit.


    The sound of running water was his only reply as Rain just stared at him, her expression a mix of fear, confusion, and something else¡ªsomething deeper and more primal that she was struggling to control.


    Seeing her now, the reality of what Paul had done to her hit Alexander like a ton of bricks. He cursed under his breath as he tried to keep hisposure as he moved closer, his heart pounding in his chest.

 Chapter 36: I’m Glad It’s You

    <h4>Chapter 36: I¡¯m d It¡¯s You</h4>


    Rain was crying, her face a mix of embarrassment and desperation. She felt exposed and vulnerable, and the shame of the whole situation was overwhelming.


    "I¡¯m here to help you," Alexander reassured her as he stepped closer, keeping a respectful distance away from her. "I believe your ex-boyfriend drugged you. Fortunately, I was there in time to get you away from him when you lost consciousness."


    He then took a deep breath, his eyes flickering away from her naked form as he exined, "Dr. Lambert already injected you with an antidote. However, it will take six hours for the Erotoxin in your system to bepletely eradicated. During that time, you¡¯ll still experience the drug¡¯s effects."


    Without warning, Alexander quickly turned on the faucet, filling the bathtub with cold water. "Come here and sink your body into the cold water," he gently instructed. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay to help you if you need it, but I¡¯ll make sure I won¡¯t¡ªuhm¡ªdo anything-."


    His voice trailed off, clearly frustrated and flustered. He was cursing under his breath, and Rain couldn¡¯t help but see his anxiety mirroring her own. She felt a strange mix of relief and difort, knowing that he was trying to protect her despite feeling so exposed.


    With trembling legs, she stepped into the bathtub and sank herself into the cold water. The shock of the temperature made her gasp, but it helped clear her mind a little. Sinking into the water, she wrapped her arms around herself, trying to hide her nakedness. However, the drug made her feel an unbearable heat, one that came with an inexplicable urge to be seen.


    Meanwhile, Alexander sat by the edge of the tub, careful to keep his eyes averted. "Just stay in the water," he softly added. "I¡¯ll be right here. You¡¯re safe."


    Rain bit her lip as tears streamed down her face. Her body craved contact, warmth, anything to soothe the fire burning inside her.


    "I¡¯m so embarrassed," she whispered, her voice cracking under the stress.


    "I know," he gently nodded, his voice full of empathy. "But you have nothing to be ashamed of. This isn¡¯t your fault. We¡¯ll get through this."


    Rain¡¯s thoughts raced as she pieced together what had happened. She had heard about Erotoxin before... It was the name of the illegal drug found in the bodies of women in a case Brandon was handling.


    The realization that she was now experiencing its effects made her blood run cold. Her face darkened with anger and disbelief as she wondered where Paul had gotten such a dangerous substance.


    "It must have been in the wine," she muttered to herself, her mind going back to the waiter who had served them as she strained to remember the details. "Paul must have arranged for a particr ss to be given to me, the one with the drug in it."


    The waiter¡¯s face was still a bit fuzzy in her mind, but she recalled the name tag on his uniform. "The name of the waiter is Randy," she said aloud. She was going to make sure Paul paid for this.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed Alexander already on his mobile phone, giving instructions with a steely calm. "I need you to investigate the waiter at the g named Randy," he ground out. "Get me everything you can on him. I want to know where he went after the event and who he¡¯s connected to."


    Rain blinked at the sight of him. She was baffled by how quickly Alexander had taken action, but a part of her also felt a strangefort knowing that he was already doing something about it. He was taking charge, just like when he found her in the hallway.


    "I won¡¯t let Paul get away with this," Alexander reassured her right after he hung up, his expression as hard as stone. "We¡¯ll find out who that waiter is, and I¡¯ll make sure Paul pays for what he did to you."


    "I¡¯ll never forgive him for this," Rain muttered with a trembling voice. She then turned to Alexander, her voice soft but sincere. "Thank you and I¡¯m d it¡¯s you I¡¯m with now instead of Paul."


    Alexander¡¯s eyes widened, and he seemed momentarily taken aback. He gulped, his lips parting as if to say something, but no words came out.


    Rain, suddenly feeling a flush of embarrassment, bit her lower lip. Her face heated up as she quickly looked away, the strange sensations in her body bing more intense.


    "I feel really weird right now," she murmured, struggling to maintain herposure.


    The urge to reach out... To cling to Alexander and satisfy the overwhelming need surging within her was almost unbearable. She cursed under her breath, trying to push those thoughts away.


    Meanwhile, sensing her distress, Alexander abruptly stood up. "I¡¯ll get you some iced water to drink," he said, his voice strained.


    Rain simply nodded as she watched him leave the bathroom. As soon as he was out of sight, she scrambled out of the tub, grabbing a bathrobe to cover herself and a towel to dry her hair. She was stumbling on her own feet, and the heat within her raged with a fiery fury.


    "This is not good," she mumbled out, her breaths ragged with each step.


    Her body felt like it was on fire, a relentless heat pulsing through her veins. But at the same time, she was shivering as if she were freezing. The throbbing in her lower half further intensified, making it almost impossible to think clearly no matter how much she tried. The need for someone¡¯s warmth, for contact, was growing more desperate by the second.


    Wrapping the robe tightly around herself, she did her best to try and quell the trembling in her hands. The cold water did something, but it hadn¡¯t helped her as much as she had hoped. Rain just knew she had to find a way to get through this without losing control, but the drug¡¯s effects were bing harder to resist.


    Trying to take control, Rain stepped out of the bathroom, her eyes quickly scanning her unfamiliar surroundings. The room was spacious, modern, and unmistakably masculine.


    "Is this his bedroom?"


    Her words echoed in her own ears, the realization making her stomach flutter with a mix of anxiety and something else she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    As she walked further into the room, she saw Alexander by the refrigerator. He turned around just as she approached, his eyes widening in surprise at seeing her out of the bathroom so soon.


    Without a word, Rain reached for the ss of cold water he was holding, her hand brushing against his as she took it from him. She then drank it all down in one go, the icy liquid doing little to cool the fire that seemed to be raging inside her.


    In front of her, Alexander watched her with a mix of concern and something deeper, something that he was trying hard to suppress. "Rain, you should rest. The cold water will help, but you need to try to stay calm."


    Rain nodded, but her body was betraying her. Every nerve was on edge, her every instinct telling her to get closer to him. Thinking quickly, she took a step back, trying to put some distance between them. But try as she might, it felt like an invisible force was pulling her toward him.

 Chapter 37: Feeling Better?*

    <h4>Chapter 37: Feeling Better?*</h4>


    Rain leaned closer, cing the ss on the counter behind Alexander. She unknowingly moaned as her body brushed against his, and instead of backing away, she raised her head and nuzzled her nose against his neck. She was aware of all her actions yet unable to stop herself from wanting to feel him!


    ¡¯I¡¯m so doomed!¡¯ she inwardly screamed, but her body seemed to have a mind of its own. She was losing control of herself. She slowly wrapped her arms around his neck, tiptoeing to kiss his neck. He groaned and hoarsely mumbled, "Rain... stop..."


    "I want to, but it feels so nice being close to you like this. I¡¯m sorry, I feel so weird, and it¡¯s a bit painful," she murmured against his neck, licking and suckling his skin. Rain gasped when Alexander suddenly carried her. She instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist and buried her face in his neck.


    "Your skin smells like flowers and wood, so fresh and spicy. Your touch feels so good. Alexander, please stay with me," Rain cried hoarsely against his skin.


    He knew how she felt and what she wanted. He said, "Rain, you need to have a release to feel relieved, or else as Dr. Lambert said, the pain could grow unbearable for you. I... I can help you, but for that, I¡¯ll have to, you know, touch you and do more intimate things with you," Alexander growled as he gentlyid her on the bed.


    He looked at her with his struggling eyes, unsure of what to do, hovering over her as she kept her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer. "Do you think you can hold it in and tolerate the pain for the next six hours?" he asked her.


    "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll try," she mumbled, biting her lower lip as Alexander gently removed her arms from his neck and moved to sit on the bed beside her. Rain started to feel the pain intensify. She crouched her body, beads of sweat forming on her skin.


    She bit her lip hard as excruciating pain coursed through her body, her muscles were contracting and wanted to be stroked, her body wished to be touched and tasted, a torturous sensation that was impossible to describe. She felt like her entire being was under assault, with an odd, throbbing difort between her thighs.


    "Rain, are you alright?!" Alexander asked, his voice tense with concern.


    "No! It hurts so bad," she grunted, her high tolerance towards physical pain useless against the overwhelming agony she was experiencing. She found herself sobbing, unable to endure it any longer.


    "Come here," Alexander muttered under his breath, gently pulling her up and urging her to sit on hisp. Rain followed, letting out a relieved sigh as her body brushed against his, the contact offering a small measure offort.


    Alexander looked deep into her eyes at first, leaned down, and began kissing her neck. "Ahhh....." A long moan escaped her mouth as her body reacted to his touch with an intense, almost desperate sensation that started to ease the pain she had been feeling. But she wanted more, to feel his body on her skin, her entire body felt thirsty for his touch.


    Rain untied her robe, letting the fabric fall away to expose her upper body, seeking more of the relief his touch was bringing to her.


    Rain¡¯s thoughts were jumbled in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions as she kept drowning in the sweet touches of his hands. She knew what her body needed to alleviate the pain¡ªan orgasm. But the process to achieve that was overwhelming, especially since she¡¯d never been in this situation before.


    She cursed Paul inwardly, her mind filled with disgust at the thought of what could have happened had she fallen into his hands. The wicked man had done everything just intending to defile her, he wouldn¡¯t have given a second thought before taking her virginity when she was in such a vulnerable state. This dreaded thought made her stomach turn.


    "Rain..." Alexander groaned feverishly as he trailed kisses along her neck and then down her corbone. She was moaning and losing herself in the sweet sensations he brought to her, her body responding to him in ways she had never imagined.


    His hands gripped her tighter, pulling her closer as he continued to suck and mark her neck a few more times, exploring her with his mouth, each touch igniting a fire within her. As Alexander¡¯s lips moved down to her chest, she moaned aloud involuntarily, her sanity overtaken by the ripples of sensation he was creating.


    His hands roamed over her back, also reaching to the front, finding her breasts and gently pressing them as his lips were busy kissing and licking every inch they touched. When his mouth reached her taut nipple, she gasped, her body arching toward him as he suckled on the right nipple, softly kneading the left one with his hand.


    Rain¡¯s brain had stopped thinking by now and her lower body began to move on him, brushing against the hardness of his groin. The friction and feel of his hardness brought a small measure of relief to her.


    She increased her movements, grinding against him continuously, receiving immense pleasure as her lower body was craving to ease the intense difort between her thighs. She felt herself growing wet, her body responding to the stimtion despite the shame that threatened to overwhelm her.


    It was embarrassing, but she was so lost in the tangles of sensations that her body kept moving on its own, seeking the release she so desperately needed.


    Rain¡¯s legs trembled as she continued to move against Alexander, the friction between their bodies building into an intense pressure that she couldn¡¯t ignore. Every brush, every touch seemed to heighten her sensitivity, pushing her closer to the edge. Her breathing was uneven, her moans more desperate, as the pleasure mixed with the lingering pain in a confusing vortex of sensations.


    Alexander, sensing her desperation, intensified his movements, his lips and hands working together to bring her closer to release. He held her nape and kissed her deeply, his mouth then trailed down her body and one hand guided her hips and another squeezed her breasts.


    She also increased the pressure of her thrusts against him. Rain¡¯s back arched, her grip on his hair tightened as she felt herself teetering on the brink. And then, it happened. A jolt of electricity shot through her entire body as a wave of intense pleasure crashed over her.


    Her body convulsed, her muscles tensing and then releasing as she cried out, her orgasm ripping through her with a force she had never experienced before. Her hips bucked against him uncontrobly, her body trembling as the powerful sensations surged through her.


    The pain that had been torturing her moments ago waspletely drowned out by the overwhelming pleasure. She clung to Alexander who held her tightly in his arms, caressing her back, her breathsing in short, sharp gasps as the aftershocks of her orgasm left her shuddering in his arms. The intense relief washed over her, and for a moment, she felt like she could finally breathe again.


    Rain copsed against Alexander, her head on his chest and body still trembling slightly as she tried to catch her breath. She could barely process what had just happened, her mind spinning from the intensity of it all. But at that moment, all she could feel was a deep, bone-weary exhaustion, as the tension that had been building in her body finally began to subside.


    "Feeling better?" Alexander hoarsely whispered in her ear, his breath warm against her skin.

 Chapter 38: Indebted

    <h4>Chapter 38: Indebted</h4>


    Still trembling from the intensity of the orgasm, Rain managed a soft nod. The overwhelming heat that had earlier consumed her sanity had subsided and been reced by a strange mix of relief and embarrassment. She felt calmer now, but the remnants of the drug¡¯s effects lingered, leaving her unsettled.


    Still locked in his arms she turned her head slightly and met Alexander¡¯s gaze, their faces so close she could feel his breath on her lips. "I... I think I am fine now," she whispered, her voice shaky and hoarse with a hint of uncertainty in it. She was not sure about how he felt throughout and what to say or how to process everything that just happened. All she knew was that, at that moment, the unbearable pain that she felt was gone.


    Alexander gently brushed a strand of her hair away from her face and tucked it behind her ear, his eyes searching hers for any sign of difort. "Good," he murmured.


    For a brief moment, Rain¡¯s eyes locked with his and she could feel the desire in his eyes, the intensity between them grew. Rain¡¯s breath hitched as she saw Alexander¡¯s gaze drop to her lips. Before she could react, he suddenly leaned in and captured her lips in a searing kiss, the hunger in it catching her by surprise. But just as quickly as it began, Alexander pulled away with a conflicted expression.


    He gently moved Rain off hisp, settied her down on the bed carefully before standing up and rushing out of the bedroom. Rain watched him go, her heart pounding loudly in her chest, unsure of what had just transpired and why he suddenly seemed so gloomy.


    In the hallway, Alexander cursed under his breath as he made his way to another room beside his bedroom. His body was practically burning with unspent energy and desire, something he had never expected to feel so intensely. He only knew how much he had restrained himself in order to not hurt her trust in him. He ripped off his clothes and stepped under the shower, turning on the water as cold as it would go.


    As the icy water cascaded over him, Alexander closed his eyes, trying to clear his head. The kiss had been a mistake, a moment of weakness he hadn¡¯t anticipated. But as he stood there, letting the cold water cool his heated skin, he couldn¡¯t shake away the connection he felt with her, a strange feeling that had started settling deep within him.


    Thatst kiss... served as an alibi to clear his doubts that he harbored regarding Twilight¡¯s identity. There was no doubt remaining now... Rain yton and Diana Jones were definitely the same person.


    After cooling down, Alexander grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist. He cursed under his breath when he realised that his clothes were in the bedroom, where Rain was still recovering.


    The thought of being close to her in her vulnerable state made him uneasy, especially knowing the effects of the drug would resurface in waves from time to time, just as Dr. Lambert had warned. She could feel the surge of that drug¡¯s influence again any minute, maybe in thirty minutes or so.


    "Fuck that Paul," Alexander muttered through gritted teeth, anger for Paul still simmering inside. That man deserved to be behind bars. Alexander shuddered at the thought of what could have happened had he reached there even a secondter to talk to Rain.


    He walked back to his bedroom, finding Rain sitting on the edge of the bed wearing one of his shirts. Her delicate frame seemed even smaller in the oversized garment But he was taken aback by her charming and sexy look in that shirt which covered her hips and barely reached the middle of her thighs. His shirt had never looked so good before!!


    "I¡¯m sorry, my dress was torn and wet, so I¡ª" she began, her voice soft and unsure.


    "It¡¯s fine," Alexander interrupted, reaching to the cupboard and grabbed a shirt and shorts for himself. "I¡¯ll ask Tyron to bring you a new set of clothes to change into."


    He paused, his eyes meeting hers briefly. "You can walk around and feel at home, make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll just get dressed, then I¡¯ll prepare something for us to eat." With that, he retreated to the bathroom to quickly change.


    Rain quickly slipped out of the room, her heart still racing after what she saw. Alexander in just a towel looked like a Greek God in flesh. His muscr fit and toned body had six pack abs which were droolworthy. She could just run away from there and escape from causing another disaster in her inebriated state.


    She found her purse in the living area and fumbled for her phone. Seeing Brandon¡¯s missed calls, she dialed him back.


    "Rain, are you alright? Why were you calling from the party? Sorry, I was in a meeting, so my phone was on silent," Brandon¡¯s voice came through,ced with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine, Brandon. Don¡¯t worry about me," she reassured him. "By the way, the Erotoxin pill you mentioned before... Do you suspect that Madame Beck is the main supplier of it in our country?"


    "Yes, not just a supplier but I strongly suspect she is manufacturing the damn pill in her hideouts," Brandon replied, his tone serious. "It¡¯s baffling that there¡¯s no avable blueprint of the building she upies. What¡¯s even more suspicious is that all the workers, engineers, and architects involved in its construction are either dead or have left the country and live in hiding. I¡¯m certain that the cougar has a hidden manufacturing facility underground."


    Rain sighed, feeling the weight of the situation. "I understand, Brandon. We¡¯ll discuss this matter in private soon."


    "Are you really sure you¡¯re fine? Where are you right now? Sanya called me asking about you, and she¡¯s worried since you haven¡¯t gone back till now. She also said you told her you¡¯d be back early and won¡¯t stay in the party for too long," Brandon pressed, his concern growing.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, Brandon. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll call her and send her a message too. See you soon." With that, she ended the call, trying to steady her nerves.


    After that she called Sanya to assure her friend that she was fine, Rain hung up and turned around, only to see Alexander cooking and was mesmerized by his handsome silhouette moving swiftly in the kitchen.


    "He¡¯s cooking for me too?" she murmured, her curiosity piqued as she walked closer for a better view. The sight of him cooking with an apron on was unexpectedly appealing to her eyes, something she¡¯d never imagined she would find attractive until now. His movements were precise, almost graceful, and she couldn¡¯t help but admire how focused he was while preparing the meal.


    She stared at him, eventually taking a seat on the kitchen counter chair to watch him uninterrupted. The warmth of the room, the tantalizing scent of the food, and the presence of Alexander were all very calming. Her current feelings were a stark contrast to the chaos and fear she¡¯d experienced earlier.


    "This won¡¯t take long. I¡¯m just preparing something quick. You must be hungry by now," he said, focused on cooking beef stroganoff. It was one of her favorites and Sanya was also good at cooking this pasta.


    Before long, he served the dish in front of her. "There, please eat."


    Rain smiled and eagerly started eating. She could feel Alexander¡¯s gaze on her, but she didn¡¯t mind¡ªespecially with such good homemade food in front of her.


    "This is so good," she praised, licking her lips in satisfaction.


    Alexander nodded, pleased. "Good. I¡¯m d you like it. Turns out you owe me a lot today. You¡¯re practically indebted to me from head to toe!."

 Chapter 39: Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 39: Embarrassment</h4>


    Rain¡¯s face twisted slightly in surprise. She¡¯d thought he was helping her out of goodwill, but it seemed that he was only keeping tabs on her.


    "What do you want in return?" she asked in all seriousness, before taking a sip of the fresh lemonade he handed to her.


    "Hmm... Nothinges to mind yet, but I¡¯ll definitely ask you for a favor when the timees," he replied, digging into his own te beside her. "Do you want some toasted bread?"


    He was about to stand up before she stopped him. "It¡¯s fine. Just eat. I¡¯ll get it myself," she insisted. "Do you want one?"


    "Yeah, the bread¡¯s in the cab over there," he pointed out. He then gave her a look and hesitatingly added, "Can you reach it?"


    "Of course I can! I¡¯m not small," she snorted. "It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too tall!"


    Standing up, Rain was pretty sure she could get it. She was five feet seven inches while Alexander was easily over six feet, but that wasn¡¯t too much of a stretch.


    With a huff, she stood in front of the cab. It was high, but she could reach it. Well, just barely if she tiptoed.


    Smiling triumphantly, she turned around, only to catch Alexander staring at her lower body. Immediately, her smile turned into a frown as she realized her shirt had ridden up, exposing her behind. Even more, her eyes widened as it dawned on her that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything beneath his shirt.


    "Pervert!" she snapped, her face flushing red as Alexander¡¯s turned crimson.


    "It¡¯s not like I did it intentionally," he defensively muttered, quickly shifting his focus back to his te.


    Rain didn¡¯t say another word and hurried to toast the bread, her face still burning with embarrassment. But then again, Alexander had already seen her fully naked in the bathroom anyway.


    Still, despite everything, she couldn¡¯t forget how gentle he had been; of how he had hesitated, but ultimately helped her without taking advantage. That one thought lingered in her head until the sound of the oven pulled her out of her reverie.


    Quickly, she grabbed the bread, but it was too hot for her to handle.


    "Ouch!" she flinched.


    "What happened?!"


    Before she could even move, Alexander was already by her side inspecting her hand.


    "Just a minor burn," she reassured him.


    "So clumsy," he muttered with a frown before pulling her over to wash the burn under cold water.


    Rain pouted as it happened, biting her lower lip as that burning sensation slowly crept back into her body. Turning to Alexander with wide eyes, she gasped, "I¡¯m feeling weird again."


    Alexander blinked at her for a moment, his lips parting slightly as he nced at his wristwatch. There were still four hours left it would seem. He inwardly cursed at the timing. He was hoping that the intervals between the waves would grow longer¡ªor else he might end up in more pain than her dealing with relentless blue balls if this kept up.


    It was already getting painful just having a glimpse of her buttocks a moment ago. He was rock hard, and he had never reacted like this before, even with other women who tried their best to get his attention by wearing revealing clothes.


    It was embarrassing, but it was something he unfortunately had no control over. He couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Rain had a powerful impact on him, and the sexual tension between them was a torture he never anticipated he would experience when she unexpectedly entered his life.


    Turning to face Rain, she hoarsely muttered to him, "Sorry about this. I can¡¯t help it."


    Before he could respond, her lips mmed against his, her body pressing into him. Once again, he was trapped in her allure. It was as if his body had a mind of its own.


    Without warning, he lifted her up, groaning as she quickly wrapped her legs around his waist. Instinctively, he walked them toward the empty part of the kitchen counter and set Rain down, positioning himself between her legs.


    Likest time, her lips were soft and luscious, almost like velvet against his own. Each kiss was like a drug leaving him craving more. There was a subtle sweetness to her taste, mingling in with the faint, intoxicating vor of the lemonade she had just sipped minutes prior.


    With each kiss, the warmth of her breath fanned against his face. With every second, he felt himself sinking deeper and deeper into the sensation, almost wanting nothing more than to lose himself in the rhythm of their mouths moving together.


    It was a cascading feedback loop. Every time their lips parted, a surge of longing pulled him back in, as if her kiss was the only thing that could satisfy the hunger building inside him. It was addictive; a passion that made him want to kiss her all night long, tasting her over and over until the world around them faded away.


    Alexander so badly wanted to kiss every inch of her body, and he could only wonder just when he became this consumed with desire for a woman who was practically a stranger to him. Despite their short time together, in the few days he had spent with her as both Rain yton and Diana Jones, it already felt like he had known her for a lifetime.


    "Rain..."


    He called out her name as he reluctantly broke their kiss to allow them both a chance to breathe. His chest heaved, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from trailing kisses along her jawline along the way, his tongue lightly flicking against her skin before gently sucking on it.


    It wasn¡¯t even new. The marks he¡¯d left before were still visible, and yet he still felt an intense urge to leave more; to im her in a way he couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    "Tell me what you want," he whispered into her ear, his voice rough as he nibbled on her earlobe.


    "Just kiss me and touch me... It¡¯s making me feel good, and it eases the pain," she moaned, her hands already reaching for the hem of his shirt. Pulling it up, her fingers grazed the hard nes of his chest as she tugged it over his head. "I want to feel your warmth against mine..."


    Her breath felt hot against his ear as he let her remove his shirt, letting out a growl from his throat as her hands roamed over his body. With the annoying cloth out of the way, she quickly pulled him close, hugging him tightly. The heat of their bare skin pressed together was almost too much to bear.


    "This is so embarrassing," she mumbled against his neck, her voice small and hesitant.


    "Embarrassing? Maybe," he chuckled softly, his breath hitching at his reply. He then paused, a teasing glint gleaming in his eyes, "I guess I¡¯ll have to make sure you feel so good that embarrassment will be thest thing on your mind..."

 Chapter 40: The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Aftermath</h4> At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    Without hesitation, Rock had a glint of amusement in his eyes as he asked, "Do you think something happened between those two?"


    Ben shook his head before handing him a cup of freshly brewed tea. "Xander will get mad if he finds out you trapped him in like this."


    "It¡¯s not like I was the one who drugged my daughter-inw!" Rock shrugged with a snort. His face then darkened as he added, "Still, whoever that bastard is, he¡¯ll pay for it."


    It was simply a foregone conclusion. Rock had been with Dr. Lambert for a private check-up when Tyron called, telling the doctor that they were on their way to the hospital to bring in Mrs. Rain Lancaster. He had described in detail how she had been drugged. Thanks to this information, Dr. Lambert was already prepared by the time they reached the emergency room.


    From a distance, Rock observed his son carrying Rain in his arms with worry evident on his face. Alexander never left her side, his hand tightly holding hers while gently caressing her cheek.


    "You¡¯ll be fine," Alexander murmured to her. "I¡¯m here, and you¡¯ll be fine."


    Alexander was so focused on Rain that he didn¡¯t even notice his father nearby. Watching this, Rock became increasingly certain that his son¡¯s feelings for Rain were more than just concern. Clearly, they were growing into something much deeper.


    It was a good thing to see. Alexander had always been a reserved and aloof man. Rock knew this well, having raised him and his brother William alone after their mother Alexa died.


    When Rain¡¯s blood test results came in, Rock quickly asked Dr. Lambert to share them with him first before informing Alexander. From there, he learned that Rain had been drugged with a highly potent and illegal aphrodisiac.


    The situation was looking dire, and Dr. Lambert had even suggested giving Rain a sedative to make her sleep while the antidote flushed the drug from her system, exining that without it, she would experience intense pain unless she reached an orgasm.


    However, as soon as Rock heard this fact, an idea struck him. It was crude, but it might help his son realise his growing interest in his unexpected wife.


    Instead of going with the sedative, Rock promptly instructed Dr. Lambert to withhold said option from Alexander. Instead, he opted for an alternative approach that would keep Rain conscious and rational. Lambert assured him that Rain would still be fully aware and physically able to resist if she didn¡¯t want to be touched, but the drug would still leave her highly suggestible and weak.


    It was a necessary choice, Rock thought. He figured that by allowing Alexander to take care of her during such a vulnerable time, his son might finally acknowledge his feelings for Rain.


    "I know my son. He won¡¯t take advantage of Rain, especially without her consent. I just want the two of them to bond during those six hours," he defended himself with a pout. A sparkle of excitement then gleamed in his eyes as he added, "Who knows? I might end up bing a grandfather soon!"


    Ben only shook his head at Rock¡¯s antics. Not wanting to dwell on the questionable situation further, he quickly changed the subject as he sat beside him. "Have you decided to get the surgery done?"


    His friend only let out a deep sigh. Ava was busy making arrangements for the surgery, but Rock had been adamantly against it from the start. Ever since his sister Ava had identally discovered his condition, she had been relentless in getting a second opinion from various experts. All of them suggested the same thing: surgery with only a fifty percent chance of survival.


    "You will have to tell the boys about this eventually," Ben reminded him, as he often did.


    Rock could only let out another frustrated sigh. Some things were just too problematic to deal with at his age.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Paul was panting hard inside his apartment, the aftermath of his rage scattered all around him. The sudden appearance of Rain¡¯s husband was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated, and it threw his ns into disarray.


    Even now, his phone kept ringing and vibrating incessantly, each buzz was stoking the fire of anger further at his failure. Everything was almost perfect until that damn man just showed up and took Rain away.


    Once more, the doorbell rang, the sound grating on his nerves. "Fuck that bitch," he hissed before storming towards the door.


    He already knew who it was. Yanking it open, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see Dina standing there, her eyes wide with shock as she took in the mess.


    "What happened?!" Dina burst out, her voice high with rm.


    Paul ran a hand through his hair before darkly muttering, "Nothing. Just that¡ª"


    Paul paused mid-sentence, his frustration boiling over into something darker. Without another word, he grabbed Dina by the arm and yanked her inside, mming the door shut behind her. She barely had time to react before his lips crashed onto hers, the kiss rough and demanding.


    Dina gasped in surprise before she tried pushing herself off against his chest. However, Paul¡¯s grip only tightened at the action, pulling her closer. It almost looked like he wanted her that badly. In his mind, however, he wasn¡¯t thinking about Dina at all. Instead, it was all Rain. The image of her, taken from him by that other man, fueled his aggression.


    Backing Dina up against the wall, Paul let his hands roam her body with a need that was almost violent. Her muffled protests against his mouth as he kissed her harder, his fingers almost digging into her skin. In his mind, it wasn¡¯t Dina he was touching. It was Rain... his obsession, the one who had slipped through his fingers.


    "Paul, wait¡ª" Dina managed to gasp out before he cut her off, his lips moving down to her neck while his hands worked on removing her clothes with a rough urgency.


    It was a momentary relief. He knew that no matter how forceful or desperate his actions were, the truth gnawed at him. This wasn¡¯t Rain. No matter how much he tried to drown his frustration in Dina¡¯s body, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that the woman he truly wanted was out of his reach.


    As he continued, Rain¡¯s face lingered in his mind, driving him further into his frenzy. The more he took from Dina, the more it became clear. Rain was the one he truly craved, and no amount of physical release would satisfy him unless it was her he took!


    As Paul finally pulled away from Dina, his breath heavy and uneven, he caught a glimpse of her face. She was flushed, yes, but her face was alsoced with annoyance. With a huff, she straightened herself, adjusting her disheveled clothes with sharp jerky movements.


    "Paul, what the hell was that?" she snapped at him with a re. "And why didn¡¯t you bring me to yourpany g? I had to hear from someone else that you went, and you didn¡¯t even bother to take me."


    Paul barely registered her words. His thoughts were still consumed by Rain, by the image of her being swept away by that man. Instead of replying, he turned away, running a hand through his tousled hair in frustration. The g, Rain¡¯s husband... He needed answers.


    "Tell me what you know about him," Paul suddenly demanded at Dina, his voice cold and hard. "Rain¡¯s husband, who is he?"

 Chapter 41: Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 41: Temptation</h4>


    Dina frowned as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Are you serious right now? I¡¯m talking about us, and you¡¯re asking about Rain¡¯s husband?"


    "Just tell me what you know!"


    Paul barked out, his impatience seeping into his tone. He didn¡¯t have time for Dina¡¯s attitude. He needed information damn it. That damn Erotoxin Pill had been so difficult to acquire, and now it all went to waste because of that man¡¯s sudden appearance.


    Dina rolled her eyes at him, clearly irritated by his abrupt shift in focus.


    Paul clenched his fists at her, trying to process the turmoil inside him. He needed answers, and Dina was his only lead. Even if she was more annoying than helpful at the moment, he had to press her for answers.


    Meanwhile, Dina, still fuming from being ignored and dismissed, kept her arms crossed as she red at Paul. "Look, I don¡¯t know much about Rain¡¯s husband, okay?" she insisted. "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just some nobody. No prominent family would ever ept someone like her."


    Paul¡¯s eyes narrowed as he absorbed Dina¡¯s words. "A nobody? Are you sure about that?" he questioned. "Because the man I saw tonight didn¡¯t seem like a nobody. He had an air around him that felt like he owned the damn ce."


    It was true. He had never felt so intimidated in his life until a while ago. Damn that bastard! Was this why Rain had been so confident and arrogant toward himtely?


    Dina¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Wait, you actually met Rain¡¯s husband? How did that happen?"


    Paul leaned against the doorframe, trying to keep his frustration in check as he quickly crafted an alibi. "Yeah, I ran into him at the g," he said, his voice steady. "I saw him picking Rain up. It was all very sudden."


    Her eyes narrowed with interest. "What? He showed up at the g? Rain has the nerve to bring him there but not to us?" She clicked her tongue. "Father will be furious when he hears about this!"


    Paul simply shrugged, dismissing the concern about her absence. "So, who is Rain¡¯s husband anyway?"


    Dina¡¯s irritation was clear as she replied, "Whatever. If he were someone important, we¡¯d have heard about him by now. For all we know, Rain probably just paid someone to marry her."


    Her brow then arched as she demanded, "Wait, stop dodging my question! Why didn¡¯t you bring me to the g? It was a perfect opportunity for everyone to see that I¡¯m your official girlfriend!"


    Once more, Paul did his best to force a smile before pulling Dina into his arms. "I just got caught up in a scandal recently, Dina," he reasoned. "I¡¯ve already discussed our engagement with my father, and he approved of it. How about you take charge of organizing everything and set the date?"


    "Really?!"


    Predictably, Dina beamed, and Paul simply nodded. As he had anticipated, her focus quickly shifted to their uing engagement party, and she seemed satisfied with the current situation.


    *****


    On the other hand, Tyron couldn¡¯t believe he had to fill a female wardrobe for his boss. Well, it was practically for Mrs. Lancaster, but it was still a situation he didn¡¯t want to be in.


    "What sizes do you need?" the manager asked.


    Tyron simply smiled before giving the sizes his boss had mentioned. Once done, he then quickly headed to the penthouse to drop off the bags. However, he simply left the bags outside the door before messaging his boss.


    "He¡¯s ying with fire." he mused to himself. "Goodness, I wonder how things will turn out once Miss Ca Cartier returns..."


    Meanwhile, inside the penthouse, Alexander stared nkly at the ceiling while trying to calm his racing thoughts. It almost felt like it was working until his phone beeped on the bedside table. Grabbing it, he quickly saw Tyron¡¯s message about the clothes he¡¯d instructed him to get for Rain.


    He let out a deep sigh, closing his eyes to try and rx again before his body stiffened. Again, Rain had shifted closer to him, snuggling her face deeper into the crook of his neck.


    It would seem that his control was being tested tonight, and he was truly struggling to maintain it.


    "How can she sleep so peacefully?"


    He muttered to himself under his breath, feeling her warmth against him as she pressed herself closer. Rain had practically turned him into a human pillow; brushing herself against him every now and then as if seekingfort in his presence.


    Gently brushing a strand of hair away from her face, he let his fingers linger on her soft skin. The rise and fall of her breathing was steady, and he could feel her heart beating against his chest, a rhythm that should have been soothing only serving to heighten his awareness of her.


    Alexander clenched his jaw as he willed himself to focus on anything other than the feel of her body against his. His mind raced with thoughts he knew he shouldn¡¯t entertain, but the temptation was still overwhelming.


    As hey there fighting his own desires, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long he could keep this up. The room was silent except for the sound of their breathing, and it almost felt like every breath raised the temptations even more.


    Taking a deep breath, Alexander carefully untangled himself from Rain¡¯s embrace, doing his best not to disturb her. As he slipped out of bed, the cool air immediately hit his skin, a stark contrast to the warmth he had just left behind. He then grabbed his phone from the bedside table before quietly making his way out of the bedroom.


    From what he recalled, Tyron¡¯s message had mentioned leaving the clothes outside the penthouse door. He knew Rain needed proper clothes, especially underwear if she was going to feel morefortable. He couldn¡¯t just let her keep wearing his shirt and nothing else after all.


    Reaching the door, he opened it only to find several paper bags neatly lined up near the doorway. One by one, he pulled the bags inside. Pulling out the clothes Tyron had carefully selected for him, his fingers brushed against the soft fabric of the underwear, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of awkwardness.


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this," he muttered with a frown as he nced back toward his bedroom. "There¡¯s no way I should go back in there." Despite such thoughts, however, he knew Rain needed proper clothes, especially underwear.


    So he carried the clothes back into the bedroom and ced them on a chair by the bed. With onest nce at her sleeping form, he turned around and headed towards the door, eager to put some distance between himself and the only woman tormenting him with just her proximity to him.


    But just as his hand touched the doorknob, he heard her stir behind him. Her voice was soft, and groggy, and it made him freeze in ce.


    "Alexander...?"

 Chapter 42: A Real Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 42: A Real Marriage</h4>


    "Alexander," she called out in her meek and soft voice as she reached out, missing the warmth of his body next to hers.


    "I... I¡¯ll sleep in the other room. I have got new clothes for you to change into," he replied, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Rain gulped hard at the sight of the handsome frame standing in front of her, the buttons of his shirt open revealing his muscr chest. She then frowned slightly as she realised her thoughts were again going astray and sat up in bed. "How many hours are still left for the drug to wear off?" she asked, her voice tinged with anxiety.


    Alexander nced at his wristwatch. "Two more hours," he said quietly.


    She nodded, avoiding his gaze as she timidly murmured, "Can you please stay with me a bit longer until then? Your warmth... is helping me feel better." Inside she knew it was not only helping her physically but emotionally. Alexander had been a strong pir of support in such a vulnerable time of hers. She felt safe when he was with her.


    He released a heavy sigh and looked at the ceiling as if he wanted to say something but was struggling with the right words for it. The tension in the room thickened as Alexander stood contemting. After a brief silence, he said, "Get changed into pajamas first. I¡¯m a human, not a saint, Rain." His voice wasced with restraint as he added, "I can barely control myself knowing you¡¯re wearing nothing beneath my shirt."


    Her eyes lit up at his admission, and she quickly got out of bed. "Alright, I¡¯ll go get changed! Just... get back to bed and wait for me," she said hurriedly, grabbing the clothes he¡¯d brought her ignoring how suggestive her words were for him.


    Rain rushed to the bathroom for a cold shower, feeling another wave of heat wash over her. The effects of the drug were weaker now, but they still left her feeling a little unsettled. Yet, whenever she was close to Alexander, the pain seemed to fade away magically.


    As the cold water hit her skin, she felt a rush of embarrassment. "Just two more hours," she muttered to herself, wincing as the pain red up again. She hurriedly dried herself off and dressed, mentally chanting, *It¡¯s just the drug. It¡¯s just the drug,* trying to push away the embarrassment gnawing at her.


    When she emerged from the bathroom, Alexander was already lying on the bed. Rain quickly crawled under the quilt and snuggled up to him, her body seeking his warmth.


    "Are youfortable?" he asked lightly.


    Rain opened her eyes, meeting his gaze. "Yes, thank you," she whispered with a small smile. Alexander shifted, pulling her closer into his arms. "This is not an easy task," he muttered, more to himself than to her.


    Ignoring his murmuring, Rain let his warmth envelop her, feeling sleep tugging at her. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gone before you know it," she mumbled drowsily before drifting off.


    Alexander stared up at the ceiling, baffled. "Sounds like an eat-and-run scenario to me," he muttered with a sigh, ncing down at her. He could feel her steady breathing against him, a clear sign that she was already in a deep slumber.


    "How can she fall asleep so easily? I guess my body isn¡¯t just her pillow but her sleeping pill too," he muttered wryly.


    He focused on steadying his racing heart. His body was taut with restraint, his nerves at their end of losing control. His muscles coiled as he tried to ignore the insistent ache in his groin. "Two hours... just two hours more," he reminded himself, knowing he¡¯d have to leap out of bed the moment the time was up or risk losing controlpletely.


    He buried his nose into her still damp hair, inhaling the scent of his shampoo and body wash she used while showering. Somehow, it smelled different on her¡ªmore sensual, more intoxicating, absolutely inviting!


    Alexander cursed under his breath as his thoughts tonight had been running on the same road over and over again. Closing his eyes he tried to banish the scious thoughts swirling in his mind. He started counting sheep, hoping it would be enough to lull him to sleep, but the closeness of her body made it almost impossible.


    "I will not spare you, Paul Smith!" he grunted under his breath, frustration bubbling up inside him. The thought of the man who had put them both in this situation only fueled his irritation. He clenched his jaw, trying to focus on anything other than the temptation lying so close beside him.


    *****


    The next morning, Rain woke up in an empty bed, a smile crept up her lips as she remembered the events of the night. Everything felt so normal now inside her body.


    Without wasting any more time, she got up, amazed at how deeply she had slept. Though she had nned to leave the bed two hours after the effects of the drug were washed off, she ended up sleeping soundlessly the entire night.


    Was she really thatfortable sleeping beside him, as if he was her real husband and this bed was theirs?


    Rain¡¯s face reddened as she walked to the chair where a business dress with underwear wasid out for her to wear after she woke up. She swiftly picked it up and went into the bathroom for a quick shower. As she got dressed, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the fit and elegance of the outfit.


    "Wow, it fits so well," she mumbled, staring at her reflection in the mirror. The white and ck bodycon dress was elegant, expensive, and fit her perfectly. Even the new heeled shoes matched the dress and fit her like a glove.


    Grabbing her purse, she hurried out, only to be greeted by Tyron.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Lancaster. I am d that everything fits you so well!" Tyron said with a friendly smile. Rain remembered him as Alexander¡¯s assistant, always polite and warm.


    This was the second time he had addressed her as Mrs. Lancaster, and surprisingly, she liked the sound of it. Her face flushed as she realized her thoughts were drifting into the dangerous territory this time. Had she really started to consider a real marriage with Alexander? Was it because she saw glimpses of his genuine and thoughtful side?


    Gulping, she looked at Tyron and asked, "Did you buy this?"


    "Yes, on my boss¡¯s instructions. But he¡¯s the one who gave me your size. It seems he guessed correctly!" he added with a grin. "I hope the style is to your liking."


    "Yes, I love it, Tyron. Can you give me Alexander¡¯s ount number so I can wire¡ª"


    "No need," a familiar deep voice interrupted her in between. Alexander walked in with his usual straight face. "Come here and eat breakfast first. I¡¯ll drop you at your office building. And give your car keys to Tyron. He¡¯ll have someone retrieve your car from the hotel."


    Rain followed him and walked to the table where breakfast wasid out. She sat on the chair Alexander pulled out for her. Tyron pulled his own chair and sat beside her while Alexander took a seat across them.


    Rain felt like a cornered cat as Alexander¡¯s gaze bore into her. "Eat first. You and I have important things to discuss after this. You have a lot of exining to do."

 Chapter 43: After a Week

    <h4>Chapter 43: After a Week</h4>


    An awkward silence hung over the table as they started eating. All the while, Rain¡¯s mind raced as she tried her best to assess the situation she was in.


    Surely, Alexander would bring up the topic of Twilight and the Gentleman¡¯s Club. However, she still needed him to show up tomorrow night, and it was a gamble she was willing to take. It was obviously only a matter of time before he connected all the dots, yet in the end, she decided to continue denying her identity as Twilight anyway.


    Breaking the awkward silence, Rain turned to Tyron and asked, "Do you also live here?"


    "Oh yes," Tyron replied with a grin. "I stay in the apartment just below this penthouse."


    "Aren¡¯t you a hands-on assistant," she teased.


    "You could say that absolutely!" he boasted. "I¡¯m like the boss¡¯s sidekick. And thanks to you, I get to eat the breakfast he prepared! Usually, I¡¯m the one cooking our meals!" he added with a grin.


    Rain simply raised a brow at the man¡¯s pride. She could see how close the bond was between the two despite their different personalities.


    "Just eat, Tyron. And stop bbering nonsense," Alexander interjected, his tone firm.


    Rain quickly shifted her gaze to her te, focusing on eating in silence. Once they finished, Tyron offered to do the dishes, and Alexander gestured for Rain to follow him to the living area. Sitting down, he motioned for her to sit across from him. Of course, sheplied, even as her mind swirled with thoughts of what Alexander might bring up first¡ªtheir divorce, or Twilight.


    "I believe you owe me an exnation," he began, crossing his arms together as he stared at her.


    "Oh, that... Right," Rain stammered. "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t meet you that night like I said. Something came up, and¡ª"


    "Are you still going to deny that you¡¯re Twilight?" Alexander cut her off, his voice tinged with annoyance.


    Rain blinked at him, feigning innocence. "Twilight? What are you talking about?"


    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened, and Rain felt a wave of intimidation wash over her. Suddenly, she hesitated in her decision to deny things to him.


    "Seriously?" he sighed, his tone heavy as his eyes pierced into hers.


    "I told you to give me a week if we¡¯re going to talk about our marriage and divorce. Can¡¯t you wait until then?" she suddenly interjected, shifting the conversation away from what was clearly a brewing disaster. "I¡¯m in a veryplicated and sensitive situation right now, but I promise to give you the exnation you require after a week."


    She then stood up and offered a nervous smile. "I¡¯ll be going ahead now. I¡¯ll see you after a week. Also, no need to drop me off. I can take a cab and pick up my car from the hotel." She then gave him a slight bow and added, "Thank you for your help so far. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future!"


    Without another word, Rain quickly turned around and almost ran to the door, inwardly cursing herself as she smashed the elevator button. She knew she could¡¯ve just confessed everything to Alexander then and there, but there was no guarantee he would go along with her ns.


    If she confirmed her identity to him, there was a strong chance he¡¯d lose interest in Twilight and never return to the club. She was banking on his current anxiety driving him to see her again tomorrow night. It was a calcted risk, and she could only hope it would pay off.


    ***


    "Ah, that woman!"


    Alexander hissed at the door that just closed behind Rain. It was infuriating enough that he found himself massaging his temples. To think that she practically fled from him like this...


    "Boss, can¡¯t you wait a week? Days pass by quickly anyway," Tyron asked, seemingly trying to lighten the mood. "I¡¯m sure Mrs. Lancaster will exin everything to you eventually."


    Alexander shot him a sharp look. "I¡¯ll deduct your eavesdropping from your bonus!"


    "Boss! I didn¡¯t eavesdrop," Tyron quickly defended himself. "I just finished washing the dishes, and it¡¯s only natural that I approached you two after."


    Alexander ignored his defense. Instead, he grabbed his mobile phone and dialed his father¡¯s number. The line barely rang for a second before Rock answered with his usual cheerfulness.


    "Son! You finally missed your Dad!"


    "Are you going out today? I¡¯lle and see you," Alexander informed him.


    Rock¡¯s voice took on a more serious note. "Hmm... I do have an appointment with a very fine youngdy this afternoon. Remember the winepany your mom loved? I¡¯ll be escorting mywyer there to assess the situation."


    Alexander¡¯s brows furrowed, the mention of his mother¡¯s winepany catching his attention. "The Sinir Winery? Is something wrong?"


    "Just some legal matters to handle, nothing too rming," Rock smoothly replied. "It would be good to have you there, however. You know how much your mother cared about that ce."


    Alexander hesitated, his mind racing with the implications. "Fine. I¡¯ll meet you there this afternoon."


    As he ended the call, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to this meeting than his father was letting on. His father¡¯s cryptic tone, along with the sudden mention of the winepany made him uneasy.


    "A very fine youngdy?" Alexander muttered with a frown.


    His father knew he was already married, so there was no way this was another blind date. What was his father up to now?


    "Boss, are we leaving now?"


    Tyron¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. "Cancel any appointments I have this afternoon onwards," Alexander firmly instructed. "We¡¯re going to the Sinir Winery Estates to meet my father."


    His assistant raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Have you decided to ask him for help regarding the mystery behind Mrs. Lancaster and Diana Jones then? I have a feeling there¡¯s a valid reason why she¡¯s dodging you on this topic," he wondered aloud. "Again, she promised to exin things, right?"


    Alexander let out a deep sigh, frustration gnawing at him. The idea of waiting a whole week for answers was testing his patience. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve involved myself with such aplicated woman," he muttered before standing up to leave.


    Tyron, ever the optimist, grinned. "But you have to admit, it¡¯s more exciting nowpared to your boring life before. It was all routine back then."


    Alexander huffed before a hint of a smile tugged at his lips. "Right, deducting your bonus is definitely exciting."


    "Boss!" Tyron protested, but Alexander was already heading out.

 Chapter 44: Some Pauper

    <h4>Chapter 44: Some Pauper</h4>


    Rain arrived at the office with a calm demeanor, as if nothing had happened to her the night before. It was crucial to maintain herposure, ensuring that Paul wouldn¡¯t suspect anything was amiss.


    As soon as she entered their shared workspace, Megan was at her side. "What happened? You just went missingst night?"


    Rain smiled slightly, keeping her tone casual. "I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I left early." She then gestured for Megan to follow her into her private office. Once inside, Rain closed the door, locking it behind them, and pulled Megan to sit down.


    "Megan, I¡¯ve decided to resign," Rain announced, her voice steady but resolute. "I¡¯m epting the job offer from the National Capital Region Prosecution Office. I n to inform Director Aileen right after this."


    Megan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What? But the pay and benefits here are way better! Plus, you¡¯ll be swamped with work over there!"


    Rain chuckled softly. "Do you really think I joined Smith Law Firm just for the perks?" she asked with a teasing pout.


    Megan shrugged, realization dawning on her. "Right, I forgot. You epted the job here because of Paul."


    Rain nodded, her expression turning somber. Paul had indeed been the main reason she had joined the firm. He had convinced her to stay, promising that they¡¯d have more time together if she did. But now, things had changed.


    Taking a deep breath, Rain began to recount the events leading up to her decision. She told Megan everything, leaving nothing out.


    "That scumbag!" Megan fumed, her nostrils ring in anger. "You need to leave this firm immediately. It¡¯s not safe for you here anymore!"


    Rain nodded, grateful for Megan¡¯s support. "We¡¯ll still have coffee and meals together from time to time. The Prosecution Office is just a short walk away."


    After their conversation, Rain didn¡¯t waste any time. She went straight to Director Aileen¡¯s office and handed in her resignation letter, exining her reasons for leaving.


    Director Aileen sighed deeply, her expression one of understanding. "Rain, I wish you could stay, but if I were in your position, I¡¯d make the same decision. You¡¯re doing what¡¯s best for you."


    She paused, then offered a reassuring smile. "I¡¯ll take care of everything on this end, including informing HR. You can clear out your office whenever you¡¯re ready. And remember, if you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. I¡¯ll also reach out to some friends at the Prosecution Office. They¡¯re lucky to have you, and I¡¯ll make sure they know it."


    Rain chuckled, appreciating Director Aileen¡¯s warmth. The Prosecution Office had a reputation for being a tough environment, but she was actually looking forward to it. After all, she was no stranger to challenging situations.


    "Thank you so much, Director Aileen. I promise I¡¯ll bug you often. Also, I¡¯m nning to clear out my office this morning!" she added with a yful wink.


    Aileen clicked her tongue, shaking her head. "In a hurry, aren¡¯t we?"


    Rain shrugged. "I don¡¯t have any pending cases, so a turnover won¡¯t be needed."


    It was bittersweet, but she knew it was the best decision. Paul had crossed too many lines, and she couldn¡¯t risk staying where he could continue harassing her.


    With Megan¡¯s help, Rain moved quickly, gathering her belongings. She could feel the eyes of her colleagues on her, and the low murmur of whispers filled the office. But she paid them no mind; all she wanted was to get out before crossing paths with Paul.


    God knows, if she did, she might just end up beating him up so badly that the whole firm would never forget it.


    Rain drove straight to her apartment to drop off her things, still having a few hours left before her meeting with her father-inw. A smile crept onto her face as she thought of him¡ªhis warm, bubbly personality was such a contrast to the icy demeanor of his son, Alexander.


    "Right, my ring!" she muttered, ncing down at her ring finger. It seemed like Alexander hadn¡¯t even noticed she was wearing their wedding ring. She wondered if Mr. Rock had already given Alexander the wedding band, or if it was still sitting in some drawer. "Would he even wear it if he had it?" she mused, a mix of curiosity and doubt swirling in her mind.


    Her phone rang, breaking her thoughts. Seeing the caller ID, her expression shifted to a frown. It was her father. She hesitated for a moment before deciding to answer.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to visit? Your Aunt Mnie will be happy to see you. Didn¡¯t Dina tell you that I¡¯ve already given in and agreed to meet your husband?" His voice was unusually calm and soft, which immediately put Rain on edge. ¡¯What is he up to now?¡¯ she wondered. This wasn¡¯t like him at all.


    "I¡¯ll try to visit this week, but I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll bring him. He¡¯s a busy man," she replied, her tone guarded. Despite her reservations, she couldn¡¯t deny that she missed Aunt Mnie and would love to see her again.


    "Alright, but make sure he finds the time to meet your family. I can¡¯t believe you married someone who can¡¯t even show his face to us!" Her father¡¯s tone shifted back to its usual sternness, his disapproval clear.


    ¡¯That¡¯s more like it,¡¯ Rain thought, listening to his familiar scolding.


    "I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t promise anything. Let me see Aunt Mnie alone first. Besides, I¡¯m not confident bringing him to meet you, knowing you¡¯ll bring up the topic of divorce again," she challenged her voice steady butced with underlying tension.


    There was a terse silence on the other end before her father finally spoke. "Do as you please, Rain. But I expect you to bring him and let him formally introduce himself to your family!" he demanded, his tone brokering no argument before abruptly ending the call.


    "Family..." Rain muttered wryly, staring at her phone. The word felt heavy, almost foreign. The idea of a "family" was something she had always longed for.


    ***


    "What did she say?" Dina asked her father as soon as he ended the call.


    Tim¡¯s dark expression said it all. "That bitch! Paul mentioned she brought the man to the gst night, so why can¡¯t she bring him here?" Dina snapped, clearly irritated.


    "Tim, didn¡¯t you see her marriage certificate? Who is she married to?" Sylvia asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Tim¡¯s face remained grim as he replied, "Alexander Lancaster."


    Dina scoffed in disbelief. "What? That has to be a joke. Maybe it¡¯s some pauper version of Alexander Lancaster, right? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s the same Alexander Lancaster we¡¯re thinking of," she mocked.

 Chapter 45: So Soon

    <h4>Chapter 45: So Soon</h4>


    Rain couldn¡¯t do a thing when Mr. Rock insisted on picking her up, so she no longer argued with the older man. Besides, she enjoyed hispany and knew the ride wouldn¡¯t be boring with him around.


    "Good morning, daughter-inw!" Alexander¡¯s father beamed the moment she entered his car.


    Rain gave him her sweetest smile and said, "Good morning."


    Her face blushed as she noticed his gaze linger on her hand, where she wore the wedding ring. "It definitely looks perfect on you!" he praised. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re wearing it!"


    His smile was priceless and so genuine; she could truly sense how desperate he was for his son¡¯s marriage to work out. Her face suddenly reddened as she recalled the night she spent with Alexander. It had been intimate, feeling almost like they were truly husband and wife in the sense of their closeness.


    Rain gulped and quickly cleared her thoughts. Then she suddenly remembered to inform Mr. Rock, "By the way, sir, I¡¯ll be handling your case independently and won¡¯t be involving Smith Law Firm. Will that be fine with you? If not, I can endorse you to a colleague from the firm."


    Rock¡¯s face suddenly became serious. "I asked you to handle it not because you¡¯re part of the Smith Law Firm, but because it¡¯s you, my daughter-inw," he answered directly. "This winery is very important to me, and I¡¯ll be more at ease if a family member handles matters pertaining to it," he added.


    Then he looked straight into her eyes and asked, "But I¡¯m curious, though. What happened? Did you already leave that firm?"


    Rain nodded, "I resigned just this morning."


    "That¡¯s a wise decision!" Mr. Rock suddenly burst out, making her flinch. She parted her lips and rapidly blinked at him in disbelief.


    "So what¡¯s your next n now, daughter-inw?" he quickly asked.


    "Oh, I took the offer at the Prosecution Office," she replied with a smile, and Mr. Rock nodded, seemingly approving. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling as if she were really talking to a father.


    "Tell me more, daughter-inw. Why did you decide to work there? Have you thought about opening your own office?" he questioned in rapid session, his eyes filled with pure curiosity. She felt a warmth that her own father had never shown¡ªTim yton never bothered asking about her day, let alone her career choices.


    "I dream of bing a judge someday, so working at the Prosecution Office will be good experience for me. I¡¯ve thought about opening my own office, but for now, I want to gain more experience in prosecution," she exined.


    "Ah, good thing it¡¯s under the jurisdiction of the Department of Justice, although the City-State still has its hand in that office," Mr. Rock scoffed. "I don¡¯t like our Mayor. He¡¯s not a good man, and most of those in the Capital City State Prosecution Office are his dogs. They¡¯ll eat you alive, Rain..." he warned.


    Rain was well aware of the challenges, but it was still a better choice than working in close proximity to Paul. Besides, she could further help Brandon with his cases by being in the Prosecution Office.


    "How about joining the legal firm of a family friend, the Crawford Law Firm? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve made you an offer!" Mr. Rock suggested.


    Rain chuckled and said, "Crawford Law Firm is my n B, Sir. And n C is putting up my own office."


    Opening her own office was herst option, especially while Mayor Richard Astor was still in power. She knew the man would make obtaining a business permit difficult for her. Besides, she wasn¡¯t ready to invest in her ownw office just yet; she preferred to let her money grow in stocks for now.


    "Hmm, I see. You¡¯re still young, and it¡¯s good to spread your wings and try things that feel right for you," Mr. Rockmented, but their conversation was interrupted by the sudden ringing of her mobile phone.


    Rain quickly excused herself, seeing it was a video call from her Aunt Mnie. There was no way she could decline her aunt¡¯s call, no matter the situation.


    "Of course..." Mr. Rock nodded in approval.


    She immediately answered the call.


    "Aunt Mnie, what is it? Can we do a voice call instead? I¡¯m currently outside and with someone," Rain said with a smile. But her expression shifted to concern as she noticed how pale her aunt looked in the video. "You look pale."


    "Oh, alright. It won¡¯t take long. I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re fine," Aunt Mnie replied, her voice tinged with worry. "Are you with your husband right now?" she asked, and Rain¡¯s face reddened.


    "No, but I¡¯m..." Rain hesitated, unsure if she should mention Mr. Rock.


    "Oh, never mind. I just want to remind you that no matter what your father says, don¡¯t give in, even if he tries to use me against you. I heard he reached out to you and they..."


    "Aunt Mnie, can I call youter so we can discuss this more?" Rain quickly interjected, smiling to ease the tension. She turned off the video and switched to a voice call instead.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Rain. I just got worried. I overheard them talking about you and your husband. I can tell that they¡¯re nning something bad. Promise me, you won¡¯t do anything impulsive because of me," Aunt Mnie pleaded.


    "Aunty, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll see you soon, and we can talk more in person. I¡¯ll hang up now and call you backter, alright?"


    "Alright, Rain. Always take care, and never forget what I always keep telling you," Aunt Mnie said before the call ended.


    A terse silence followed, which Mr. Rock broke by asking, "Does your family know who you¡¯re married to?"


    "Not really. Only my father saw the copy of my marriage certificate, but he just crumpled and tore it to pieces. Even if they know, they¡¯ll probably think it¡¯s just someone with the same name as Alexander. Or maybe they still think I¡¯m in a fraudulent marriage," Rain replied.


    "I see..." Mr. Rock hummed thoughtfully, then checked his wristwatch and grinned. "We¡¯ll arrive just in time for lunch. Alexander will be delighted to see you."


    Rain¡¯s face paled instantly. She had just run away from Alexander that morning, and now she had to face him again so soon?

 Chapter 46: Sinclair Villa

    <h4>Chapter 46: Sinir Vi</h4>


    As the car approached the gates of Sinir Wine Estate, the gnawing feeling in Rain¡¯s heart deepened. She looked around the picturesque vineyards and elegant architecture before her, but it only heightened the tension twisting in her stomach.


    She knew Alexander would definitelye there, and after the way she tricked him in the morning she dreaded the thought of facing him again. Her sweaty palms and trembling legs made her feel like a goat tied in to lure a tiger!


    She wanted to avoid Alexander to keep his curiosity about Twilight at bay. She had to perform at the Gentlemen¡¯s Club the next night, and if he also attended and everything went smoothly as nned then she would be able to nt the remaining spyware in Madame Beck¡¯s office. After that was done she would finallye clean to him afterward.


    "I¡¯ll tell Alexander to give you a tour of the vineyard," Mr. Rock¡¯s excited voice brought her back to reality and Rain, nervously fiddling with her ring, could only run a hundred excuses through her head to avoid another confrontation with him.


    A tour of such a beautiful ce sounded pleasant, but not with Alexander¡ª and definitely not when it would most likely turn into an interrogation session.


    The car finally stopped, and Rain felt her heart skip a beat. Mr. Rock exited with his signature smile stered on his face, but Rain hesitated, taking a deep breath to steady herself.


    As she stepped out, the fresh scent of grapes and earth filled the air. Rain noticed that the Sinir Mansion Vi was an architectural masterpiece from a bygone era. "It¡¯s so beautiful!" she gasped as she took in the mesmerizing beauty of her surroundings.


    "I¡¯m d you like it dear. This was my wife¡¯s favourite ce, she always preferred this kind of abode, away from the loud and noisy city," Mr. Rockmented, and Rain couldn¡¯t agree more.


    As they were talking, an older-looking man approached them and greeted them with a courteous bow, and said especially to Mr. Rock. "Sir, wee back!"


    "Is the brat not here yet?" Mr. Rock asked him after responding to his greeting.


    "Not yet, sir. But everything is ready as you requested," the man replied with a smile.


    "Oh, Rain, meet him, this is Mario, the caretaker of our vi here," Mr. Rock introduced. "Mario, this is Rain, my¡ª"


    Rain quickly interrupted, extending her hand as she introduced herself, "I¡¯m the legal counsel Mr. Rock Lancaster hired to look into the issues regarding the winery and vineyards." Mario shook her hand and said. "Attorney Rain yton. It¡¯s nice to meet you."


    She looked at Mr. Rock and noticed he was giving her a puzzled look, his forehead creased in confusion.


    Mario nodded. "Shall we head to the inner courtyard?" he suggested, leading the way.


    Rain took the opportunity to whisper to her father-inw, "Please don¡¯t introduce me as your daughter-inw. I want to interview everyone without them feeling pressured, it¡¯s better for me to interact with the entire staff working here just as the legal counsel¡ªnot as your daughter-inw."


    Mr. Rock chuckled at Rain¡¯s request, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll y along if you say so. But I can¡¯t promise not to slip up," he teased with a wink.


    They followed Mario to the inner courtyard. It was a serene oasis, with a fountain at the center and surrounded by lush greenery. The tranquil atmosphere should have put her at ease, but all she could think about was how she would handle Alexander when he arrived.


    They were seated at arge, rustic table set with fresh bread, cheeses, and a bottle of the vineyard¡¯s finest wine. Mr. Rock poured her a ss, his smile warm and inviting. "We can start eating lunch if you¡¯re hungry, Rain."


    "Oh, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wait for him," Rain replied with a polite smile, though deep down in her heart she was hoping Alexander would call with some excuse, saying he couldn¡¯t make it.


    As she took a sip of the wine, she shifted her focus to the rich vor and aroma of the wine. "This is good!" shemented, appreciating the strong wine as it distracted her sessfully from the fear of seeing Alexander for a few moments. But before she could say more, the sound of approaching footsteps caught her attention.


    Alexander¡¯s tall figure appeared in the doorway, his eyes scanning the courtyard before locking onto Rain. He frowned at her as he asked, "You¡¯re here? What are you doing here?" His tone wasced with confusion and a hint of irritation. He then shifted his gaze to his father and asked, "What¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    Mr. Rock ignored his frowning and quickly stood up to greet Alexander. "Ah, the prodigal son arrives!" he announced with a hearty pat on the back. "You should have seen thising since you never even bothered to bring her to me," he teased, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "What? I know, but Dad... This... I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re acting on your own like this regarding this matter without consulting me!" Alexandermented, his tone a mix of frustration and disbelief.


    Rain, sensing the tension brewing up between the father and son, quickly stepped in with an awkward smile. "I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding of some sort because I¡¯m here to work," she interjected, hoping to diffuse the situation. It felt important to emphasize that her presence was less personal but more professional.


    "That¡¯s right!" Mr. Rock cheerfully seconded. "I asked Rain to look into the issues with our winery¡ªto see if she can help with the legal matters."


    Alexander shrugged as he shifted his stare between her and his father. "Seriously?" he mumbled with a deep frown.


    Mr. Rock clicked his tongue and scoffed, "Come now, Alexander. Don¡¯t be so grumpy. Come and sit down to have a nice lunch together instead of standing there like a stiff pole." Then he gestured to Alexander to join them.


    Without a word, the shocked Alexander pulled out the chair beside Rain and sat down.


    "See me after a week, huh," he mumbled in a low voice enough for Rain to hear, almost as if talking to himself. Rain swallowed hard, feeling the tension between them tighten like a noose.


    Mr. Rock, oblivious to¡ªor perhaps enjoying¡ªthe undercurrents, instructed Mario to serve their meal.


    "After lunch, you take Rain for a tour around the winery and vineyards," he said casually. "Apany her while she talks with the manager and other employees. Assist her with everything she needs."


    Alexander¡¯s frown deepened. "Me?" he replied, his tone even, but Rain could sense the strain beneath it. "I¡¯m not the one who brought her here," he muttered, the lines on his forehead growing more pronounced.


    Rain quickly tried to backtrack, sensing the tension between the two men. "There¡¯s no need to tour me around. I¡¯ll be quick and just focus on my work with the interviews of the staff of the winery to see¡ª"


    "Fine," Alexander cut in, his lips twitching in what could have been either a smile or a grimace. "I¡¯ll tour you around, Rain, and assist you. I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions, and I¡¯m willing to give you genuine answers to everything!"


    Rain blinked, taken aback by his sudden change in attitude, showing eagerness to take her around. She knew there was no getting out of this one.

 Chapter 47: Fine

    <h4>Chapter 47: Fine</h4>


    Rain forced a smile, trying to keep things light. "I hope I¡¯m not too much of a burden, Mr. Lancaster. If you are busy please carry on, I will go and meet the staff by myself."


    Alexander looked into her eyes and smirked, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Oh no, it¡¯s not a burden at all. I¡¯ve got plenty of time to spare... especially for you."


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but gulp, knowing what his words implied, she was sure this ¡¯tour¡¯ was going to be far more than just a stroll through the vineyards. She was getting trapped!


    "Seriously, you both are a married couple. Rain, why are you calling my son ¡¯Mr. Lancaster¡¯? I understand that your marriage was unusually sudden and you both are still figuring things out, but..."


    Mr. Rock moved in his chair and looked at them with a teasing glint in his eye and added, "Can¡¯t you two at least try to make this old man happy? Behave like a good and loving couple in front of me. Call each other with some nicknames and be a little intimate, can¡¯t you?"


    Rain and Alexander were both baffled by his words and suddenly turned to Mr. Rock, their eyes wide and their lips parted in disbelief.


    "What? Is that too much to ask?" Mr. Rock scoffed, clearly enjoying their difort.


    "Dad, are you seriously doing this right now?" Alexander couldn¡¯t help and questioned, his voice edged with exasperation.


    "Yes, I am!" Mr. Rock replied without missing a beat.


    Just then, their meals arrived, the tes ttering onto the table and effectively halting the conversation for the moment.


    Rain exhaled in relief thinking that the topic would definitely shift now. As they began eating, Rain diverted her concentration on her te, trying to savor each dish of the delicious spread of food in front of her.


    "So, Rain," Mr. Rock began, his tone mischievous as he broke the silence. "How¡¯s married life treating you? I hope this son of mine is not making things too difficult for you."


    Rain nearly choked on her bread, her eyes darting to Alexander, who remained stoic. "Uh, married life? It¡¯s, um, fine," she stammered, unsure how to navigate through this minefield of a conversation.


    "Fine?" Mr. Rock echoed, raising an eyebrow. "Just fine? You know, back in my days, if a woman said her marriage was ¡¯fine,¡¯ it meant she was about ready to toss her husband out the window."


    Alexander finally looked up, his eyes locked onto his father¡¯s. "We¡¯re managing just fine, Dad," he said, his voice steady but with a hint of warning.


    "Managing? Ah, such a romantic term for marriage," Mr. Rock teased, leaning back in his chair with a grin he added, "The two of you sound like you¡¯re both running a business instead of a household."


    Rain couldn¡¯t help butugh at that, though she quickly tried to stifle it with a sip of wine. "Well, I suppose we¡¯re still figuring things out," she admitted, ncing at Alexander. "It¡¯s been... interesting."


    "Interesting, eh?" Mr. Rock chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. "You hear that, Xander? Your wife finds you interesting. That¡¯s a good sign! Better than boring, at least."


    Alexander finally cracked a small smile, though it was more because he was amused than being genuinely happy. "I¡¯ll prefer being interesting over boring any day," he said, his gaze flickering to Rain. "But it¡¯s not every day you get to hear your wife discuss your marriage like a science experiment."


    "Oh, please," Rain rolled her eyes yfully, finally starting to rx. "You should consider yourself lucky. Some marriages have much worsebels than ¡¯interesting.¡¯"


    Mr. Rock burst outughing, clearly delighted by the banter. "I like her, son. She¡¯s got spunk. She definitely keeps you on your toes, I bet."


    Alexander¡¯s smile grew slightly, and he shook his head, taking another bite of his meal. "You have no idea how bad it is, Dad. She¡¯s a handful."


    As the lunch continued, Mr. Rock kept the mood light and conversation flowing on the table, regaling them with humorous stories from his own younger days. He teased Alexander mercilessly, much to Rain¡¯s amusement, and even managed to coax a few more smiles out of his emotionally deficient son.


    "Did I tell you about the time I tried to impress your mother with a surprise trip?" Mr. Rock asked, his eyes twinkling.


    "Oh no," Alexander groaned, clearly knowing where this was going. "Not the trip to Ataly."


    "Ah yes! It¡¯s a ssic story!" Mr. Rock insisted, turning to Rain. "So there we were, on our way to Ataly. I¡¯d nned everything¡ªflights, hotels, scheduled all my work. But I forgot one crucial detail: your mother¡¯s fear of flying!"


    Rain gasped, covering her mouth in mock horror. "No! Then what happened?"


    "Oh, she almost murdered me when she realised I was not joking and actually taking her on a long flight journey, grabbing my neck right there on the ne," Mr. Rock said with a grin. "The scene even had the flight attendants ready to call security. But then, I managed to bribe her with a promise of unlimited shopping in Rn. It cost me a fortune, but it was worth it. She never let me live it down, though."


    Rainughed, the tension from earlier all but forgotten as she listened to Mr. Rock¡¯s antics. Even Alexander seemed to have rxed, his earlier stiffness reced with a more easygoing demeanour.


    By the time they finished their meal, Rain felt morefortable with both of them, her earlier anxiety having melted away in the warmth of Mr. Rock¡¯s humour and Alexander¡¯s subtle yet reassuring presence.


    As they began their walk, Mr. Rock stayed behind, leaving them some time alone. Alexander remained silent for the first few minutes, leading her down a path lined with grapevines. The silence was thick with unspoken words, and Rain¡¯s anxiety grew with each step.


    Finally, Alexander stopped, turning to face her. "So, Rain," he began, his tone deceptively casual, "care to tell me why you ran off this morning? Or why have you been so keen on avoiding me?"


    Rain chuckled nervously, trying to deflect. "I wasn¡¯t avoiding you... I just had other things on my mind."


    "Like what?" he pressed, his gaze unwavering.


    Rain bit her lip, looking away. "Just... work, and some other personal matters."


    Alexander took a step closer, his presence overwhelming. "Work? Or does this have something to do with your little secret life as Twilight?"


    Rain¡¯s heart raced. She had hoped to avoid this topic, but it seemed there was no escaping it. "Alexander, I told you, I¡¯m not¡ª"


    He cut her off, his voice low and firm. "Don¡¯t lie to me, Rain. I¡¯ve seen enough to know when you¡¯re hiding something."


    Rain¡¯s mind raced, searching for a way out. But before she could respond, they were interrupted by the sudden appearance of Mario, who was huffing and puffing as he jogged up to them.


    "Sir! Mr. Lancaster!" Mario called out, clearly out of breath.


    "What is it, Mario?" Alexander asked, his tone barely concealing his irritation.

 Chapter 48: Sinclair Winery and Vineyards

    <h4>Chapter 48: Sinir Winery and Vineyards</h4>


    "Sir Rock faint, pleasee fast! Mr. Ben is attending to him, and I ran here immediately to inform you, Sir," Mario said, his voice tinged with fear and urgency.


    Hearing that, Alexander ran hurriedly back to the vi, Rain following closely behind, her heart pounding with worry. When they entered inside the vi, they found Mr. Rock sitting on the sofa, his face pale butposed.


    "What happened Dad? Mario said you fainted!" Alexander eximed, his voiceced with concern.


    Mr. Rock smiled weakly and waved him off. "Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Son. You know I¡¯ve been suffering with this headache for a while now. It suddenly came and I just lost my footing and took a little tumble. I hadn¡¯t fainted!" He nced at Mario, his brow furrowing. "Don¡¯t exaggerate, Mario. The children will get worried for no reason."


    "I¡¯ll take Sir Rock to see Dr. Lambert immediately, just to be on the safer side," Ben interjected firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Alexander muttered, moving closer to help his father up.


    "Son, there¡¯s really no need for you toe," Mr. Rock insisted, cing a hand on Alexander¡¯s arm to stop him.


    "You should stay here and keep Rainpany. Introduce her to your Aunt Maria and the rest of the family. I know you¡¯ve been busy handling the Lancaster Group, and I¡¯m sorry to bother you with the issues at the winery since William is still abroad MIA. Once he¡¯s back, I¡¯ll hand everything regarding your mother¡¯s winery over to him."


    Rain stood fixed, feeling the weight of the moment. The tension between Alexander and his father was palpable, but it was clear Mr. Rock was trying to alleviate it, even in his weakened state.


    Sensing an opportunity to avoid spending time with Alexander, Rain quickly responded, "It¡¯s fine, Sir. I can manage from here and ask Mario for help if I need anything. It¡¯s more important that Alexander apanies you to the check-up. Please, don¡¯t worry about me." Then she winked and humorously continued, "I honestly work better and faster without my client¡¯s eyes on me."


    Mr. Rock narrowed his eyes and jested, "You sound like my son is scary and you want to avoid him. But it¡¯s true, I understand you, my son is both boring and intimidating at the same time. It¡¯s not easy to like him."


    "Dad, let¡¯s go now and stop talking nonsense. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re getting sick so often," Alexander scolded. He insisted oning along, leaving Mr. Rock with no choice but to agree.


    Rain watched them leave. Relief washed over her that Alexander was gone, though she couldn¡¯t help but worry for Mr. Rock. She hoped there was nothing serious about his health.


    "Shall we go now, Attorney yton?" Mario asked with a smile. She nodded, and he added, "I¡¯ll drive you directly to the office."


    They set off in an electric cart, and as they drove, Rain asked, "Is the office very far from the vi?"


    "We could walk, but it would be quite a bit of exercise," Mario replied with a chuckle. "It takes about fifteen minutes to walk to the main office from here. To tour around the entire estate is pretty tiresome on foot. This is quite a vast estate¡ª50 acres in total."


    He handed her a map, and Rain looked it over, intrigued. "Can you tell me more about the winery?" she asked.


    Mario smiled. "This entirend was a gift from Sir Rock to Madam Alexa, a way of showing his gratitude and love for her when she agreed to marry him. Later she developed the vineyards and set up one of the best wineries here. The wine she made was very famous among the elite groups here, and it still is."


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. She¡¯d heard bits and pieces of her father-inw¡¯s love story and found it heartwarming.


    As they continued, Rain noticed other vis on the map. "I noticed there are a few other vis also in the estate area," shemented.


    "Yes, Sir Rock is a generous employer and he built those houses for his loyal employees and their families. I actually have one myself, over on the west wing," Mario said proudly.


    Rain¡¯s eyes lingered on one particrlyrge vi. "Cartier Vi is quite big," she muttered.


    "Oh, that belongs to Sir Rock¡¯s best friend, Field Marshal An Cartier," Mario exined.


    Rain¡¯s mind raced. Who would have thought she¡¯d married not just into a powerful family, but one that was also incredibly wealthy and well-connected?


    Rain was enchanted by the scenery as they passed by the vineyards. Sinir Winery and Vineyards, located just a forty-minute drive from Capital City, was nestled in a tranquil province with sweeping views of the Mystveil and Wolfsong Mountains. The peaceful surroundings made it the perfect getaway spot.


    "Do you know what¡¯s going on with the employees? What kind of problems are they encountering?" Rain asked curiously.


    Mario shook his head. "Not really. The employees working in the winery and vineyard are under Manager Lucian¡¯s supervision. My role is to take care of the Sinir Mansion Vi. Though I do hear bits and pieces from friends who work over there but nothing significant enough to help you."


    Rain made a mental note of this as she jotted down the important details Mario shared. Before long, they arrived at the office. Mario introduced her to everyone in charge, and she was d to have already familiarized herself with some of the key figures thanks to the information Mr. Rock and Mr. Ben had provided earlier.


    The previous manager of Sinir Winery and Vineyard was Mr. Rock¡¯s sister-inw, Maria, a woman in herte sixties with sharp eyes who spoke of experience and a no-nonsense attitude. She had recently retired, passing the reins to her son, Lucian.


    Unlike his mother, Lucian, in his early thirties, had a more casual demeanour. He was surprised to see Rain and she could also observe a hint of tension in his posture as she met everyone there.


    Rain greeted them all warmly and formally introduced herself to the whole staff, handing each of them her contact card. "I¡¯m Attorney Rain yton. Mr. Rock has hired me to look into the legal issues the winery is currently facing."


    Maria extended her hand to Rain with a polite smile. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Attorney yton. We¡¯ve been eager to have someone with your expertise to take a look at things."


    "Likewise," Rain replied, shaking Maria¡¯s hand firmly before turning to Lucian. He offered a slightly guarded smile as they shook hands, the tension in his expression now more apparent.


    "My son here will assist you with everything you need," Maria said with a smile, her eyes flicking toward Lucian. "You look too young to be awyer. Please don¡¯t take it the wrong way¡ªit¡¯s just that most of thewyers I¡¯ve met are a bit more... seasoned."


    Rain chuckled softly, appreciating thement. "I¡¯m twenty-three, and yes, a bit of a rookie," she admitted with a grin. "But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best here."


    Lucian mumbled under his breath, "What is Uncle Rock thinking, hiring a rookiewyer?"

 Chapter 49: His Brother

    <h4>Chapter 49: His Brother</h4>


    Rain¡¯s smile tightened, but she maintained herposure. "Sometimes a fresh perspective can bring fast solutions," she replied calmly, her eyes meeting him with quiet determination. "Besides, Mr. Rock seems to think I¡¯m up to the standards to tackle this task."


    She was relieved when Mario excused himself, which seemed to ease the tension in the air caused by Lucian¡¯sment.


    Turning to Lucian, Rain said, "I like to start my work with the tour around the facility. Do you have time to give me a tour of the facility? It would help me to understand the process, requirements, and the environment of the employees and also any potential issues that might note up in formal conversations."


    "Sure," Lucian replied with a sigh. As they walked through the winery, he suddenly added, "I apologize if I was a bit harsh earlier. I tend to speak directly without thinking."


    "It¡¯s fine," Rain answered with a smile. His apology put her more at ease, and the tension between them loosened.


    "I¡¯m just a bit on edge," Lucian admitted. "Uncle Rock suddenly informed us out of the blue that he¡¯d be taking legal consultation for the issues with the winery and vineyards. It makes me feel like I¡¯m not managing things well if it hase to this."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Rain reassured him. "We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this, and I¡¯ll do everything I can to help." She then shifted the conversation to ask Lucian about the day-to-day operations, wanting to get a clearer picture of how things ran.


    Lucian exined the production process, from grape harvesting to bottling, but Rain could sense his defensiveness, particrly when she inquired about recent management changes.


    "We¡¯ve had to make some adjustments," Lucian admitted, avoiding eye contact. "But I assure you, everything we¡¯re doing is in the best interest of the business."


    As they continued the tour, Rain asked Lucian about the current issues the winery was facing. He hesitated for a moment before speaking, clearly weighing his words.


    "Well, there¡¯s been some unrest among the workerstely," Lucian began, his tone cautious. "It started as smallints¡ªlong hours, concerns about pay¡ªbut it¡¯s grown into something more. A few of the employees have been pushing for changes, even hinting at forming a union."


    Rain nodded, taking mental notes. "Do you know who¡¯s leading this movement?"


    "There¡¯s one name that keepsing up," Lucian replied, ncing around as if to make sure no one was listening. "A man named Tomas. He¡¯s been with us for a few years, and he¡¯s well-liked among the staff. Buttely, he¡¯s been very vocal about worker rights and has been gathering support for some kind of collective bargaining."


    "That¡¯s not unusual, especially if the workers feel their concerns aren¡¯t being addressed," Rain said thoughtfully. "Have you had any formal discussions with him or the others involved?"


    Lucian sighed. "Not really. It¡¯s been hard to get them to sit down and talk without things getting heated. And honestly, I¡¯m not sure how to handle it. I don¡¯t want to alienate them, but we also can¡¯t afford disruptions to the business."


    Rain could sense the strain in his voice and knew this situation was moreplex than it appeared. "I¡¯ll need to speak with Tomas and the others directly. It¡¯s important to understand their grievances and see if we can find a solution that works for both the parties."


    Lucian nodded, though he still seemed uneasy. "Just be careful. Tomas can be... persuasive. He¡¯s got a way of getting people riled up."


    "Thanks for the warning," Rain said, her mind already working on how to approach the situation. "But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help, not to take sides. The goal is to resolve this peacefully and ensure the winery continues to thrive."


    They continued their tour, with Lucian exining the various processes involved in wine production, but Rain¡¯s thoughts kept drifting back to the workers¡¯ unrest. It was clear that the situation could escte if not handled properly, and she would have to tread carefully.


    As they neared the end of the tour, Lucian pointed out a group of workers taking a break near one of the vineyard rows. "That¡¯s Tomas," he said, nodding toward a tall man with amanding presence. Tom¨¢s wasughing with a few other workers, but there was a sharpness in his eyes that caught Rain¡¯s attention.


    "Mind if I have a word with him?" Rain asked.


    "Go ahead," Lucian replied, though he watched her closely, clearly concerned about how the interaction would go.


    Rain approached Tomas, who turned to face her as she neared. His expression shifted from one of casual amusement to guarded interest. "You must be thewyer they brought in," he said, his tone neither friendly nor hostile, but somewhere in between.


    "Yes, I¡¯m Rain yton," she said, extending her hand. "I¡¯ve been asked to look into the issues here and see how we can address them."


    Tomas shook her hand firmly, his grip strong. "It¡¯s about time someone took notice," he said, his voice carrying an edge. "We¡¯ve been trying to get the management to listen for months, but all we get are empty promises."


    Rain nodded, maintaining eye contact. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I want to hear directly from you and the other workers about what¡¯s going on. My goal is to find a solution that¡¯s fair for everyone."


    Tomas studied her for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I¡¯ll gather some of the others. We¡¯ll talk, but understand this¡ªwe¡¯re not backing down until we get what we deserve."


    Rain smiled, though inwardly she felt the weight of the challenge ahead. By the end of the day, she had gathered a wealth of information and had a clearer picture of the challenges facing Sinir Winery and Vineyards.


    Mario escorted Rain back to the Sinir Mansion vi. She seized the opportunity to explore while he prepared some snacks. Earlier, they had been directed to the inner courtyard for lunch, so she hadn¡¯t had a chance to fully appreciate the vi¡¯s interiors.


    As she wandered through the elegant hallways, she was absorbed by the intricate carvings on the pirs and the expensive artwork on the walls. There were exquisite showpieces along the hallway, giving it a royal look. But her attention was drawn towards a piece of wall adorned by numerous photo frames.


    The photos were arranged to make a tree and most of the frames held family portraits, Rain frowned at the most recent family portrait dated justst year.


    It was Mr. Rock, Alexander, and another man who was clearly Alexander¡¯s brother. Rain couldn¡¯t help but exim at the stark resemnce of the two brothers to each other.


    This simrity sparked a troubling thought in her mind¡ªcould his brother have been the one who posed as Alexander to register their marriage?

 Chapter 50: A Guilty Move

    <h4>Chapter 50: A Guilty Move</h4>


    Alexander stayed by his father¡¯s side while Dr. Lambert conducted his examinations at the hospital.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him Dr.?" Alexander asked with a deep frown after the doctor was done with the examination.


    Rock interjected before Dr. Lambert could respond. "Son, stop intimidating Lambert like that. You¡¯re scaring the poor soul. I told you, it¡¯s nothing serious¡ªjust the hot weather. The sun was particrly brutal this afternoon," he said with a reassuring smile. Turning to Dr. Lambert, he added, "Go on, tell him that I¡¯m fine and he can leave me and continue with his important work."


    Dr. Lambert understood what Mr. Rock meant and sighed, he looked at Alexander and nodded before saying. "It¡¯s his usual migraine, and the heat only made it worse. A heatstroke is quitemon in weather like this."


    Rock patted his son¡¯s arm. "See? Now, why don¡¯t you head back to the Sinir Estate and pick up your wife? She didn¡¯t bring her car since I insisted on driving her myself this morning. She might probably be done with her work by now."


    Alexander hesitated, still concerned, but before he could respond, his father turned to Ben. "Hand that wedding band to Xander," Rock instructed, causing Alexander to frown in confusion.


    "Wear the ring," Rock continued. "I bought this as a gift for you and Rain. I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t even bother to get a ring for my daughter-inw," he scolded, his tone half-serious, half-amused.


    Alexander took the ring from the box, narrowing his eyes as he studied his father. "What¡¯s going on? Thest I checked you didn¡¯t like the idea of me marrying into the yton family."


    Rock¡¯s expression softened, but there was a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Rain¡¯s father doesn¡¯t define who she is now. As you know I have my ways of finding out about people..." He grinned, giving Alexander a yful wink. "And I¡¯ve learned everything I need to know about my daughter-inw. I¡¯m quite satisfied with her. I like her for you! So, I want you both to make this marriage work¡ªand make me a grandfather soon!"


    Alexander choked on his breath at his father¡¯sst statement, his face flushing as he recalled the frustrating events of the previous night with Rain.


    "No," he finally said, regaining hisposure. "I suggest you don¡¯t expect anything from us, because I¡¯m going to divorce her very soon! This marriage is a fraud! We hadn¡¯t even registered it ourselves!" Alexander¡¯s voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    But as he looked at the ring in his hand, a sense of unease crept over him, as if the situation was moreplex than he wanted to admit.


    "Hmph, does it even matter now? You two are already legally married, Son! And I fully support this marriage, especially the woman you¡¯ve married..." his father said, his tone firm.


    Alexander was about to argue, but he froze when Rock suddenly winced, pressing a hand on his temple.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Dad? Are you alright?" Alexander asked gently, his voiceced with worry.


    Rock waved him off, though the pain was evident on his face. "Oh, I¡¯m fine, Son. Goodness, you¡¯re making my head hurt. Will you just go from here and attend to my daughter-inw? I was supposed to be her host and take care of her, but here I am sitting in the hospital and she is all by herself there."


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go," Alexander muttered, reluctantly agreeing.


    "Wait, wear that ring first and let me see how it fits," Rock insisted with a grin.


    Alexander sighed heavily, clearly frustrated, but he slipped the wedding band onto his finger. It fit perfectly.


    "Happy now?" he scoffed, holding up his hand.


    "Very happy!" Rock beamed. Then he turned to Dr. Lambert. "Tell my son how weak I am now. He and William shouldn¡¯t stress me out so much¡ªI feel like my head¡¯s going to burst every time they give me a hard time!"


    Alexander rolled his eyes at his father¡¯s antics. It was clear Rock was trying to use his health to manipte him.


    But then Dr. Lambert cleared his throat, his expression serious. "It may sound like your father¡¯s joking, but he¡¯s not wrong, Xander."


    Alexander turned to the doctor, his expression shifting from annoyance to concern.


    "He needs to undergo more tests. The headaches he¡¯s been experiencing aren¡¯t normal," Dr. Lambert exined.


    "Lambert!" Rock snapped, clearly displeased.


    "He¡¯s your son, Rock, and he must know that your condition shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly!" Dr. Lambert shot back, his tone firm. He turned back to Alexander. "Your father must not take any stress, physical or emotional. His worries should be minimized. He can¡¯t afford to be worried about every little thing right now. I suggest you do whatever you can to ease his mind. I¡¯ll update you on the test results soon."


    "Tsk, stop making my son worry," Rock hissed, but there was a hint of vulnerability in his voice.


    Alexander nced at his father, the weight of the situation sinking in. "Go now, Son, and pick up my daughter-inw," Rock urged, signaling to Ben. "Escort Xander out."


    As Alexander stepped out of the hospital, Tyron, who had been quietly observing everything, followed him closely.


    "Did you catch Dr. Lambert¡¯s expression earlier? Something felt off," Alexander muttered, his brow furrowed in concern.


    "I noticed it too," Tyron replied, nodding. "Do you want me to dig into it? But if it¡¯s something Mr. Chairman is involved in, it could be tricky. You know we¡¯re still outmatchedpared to him in every aspect..."


    "Never mind," Alexander cut in, shaking his head. "I¡¯ll handle this myself. I¡¯ll talk to Dr. Lambert directly."


    Tyron nodded but then hesitated before adding, "Also, Twilight didn¡¯te homest night, just like you suspected."


    Alexander¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Why would she when she¡¯s with me?" he mused quietly, his mind briefly drifting back to Rain. Whatever game she was ying, he found himself intrigued, eager to see how it would unfold.


    Tyron wasn¡¯t done with his updates. "Boss... I also heard that Sir William had already visited the ancestral mansion. He showed up after Mr. Chairman was discharged from the hospitalst time. But it was quick¡ªhe just checked on Mr. Chairman and left almost immediately."


    "That bastard," Alexander scoffed, a mix of irritation and suspicion in his voice. "He¡¯s avoiding me, huh? That looks like a guilty move."


    Tyron nced at Alexander, waiting for his next instruction, but Alexander remained silent, lost in his own thoughts. The jumbled pieces of his surprise marriage had started toe together, but the picture was still iplete. Something was brewing beneath the surface, and Alexander was determined to get to the bottom of it¡ªstarting with William.


    ********************


    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: Eustoma_Reyna and [emailprotected] Join our DISCORD group via Link: .gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 51: Childhood Sweethearts

    <h4>Chapter 51: Childhood Sweethearts</h4>


    "Aren¡¯t they adorable?" Mario eximed with a warm smile as he ced a cup of tea and a sandwich on the table. "Sir Alexander and Sir William were often mistaken for twins even when they were growing up. Though William is a bit younger¡ªtwo years younger, to be exact."


    Rain nodded, her eyes still wandering over the various family photos that lined the walls. Mario approached her, pointing out the nuances in the brothers¡¯ appearances. "They both have a mix of their mother¡¯s and father¡¯s features, except for their eyes and hair colours."


    She nodded again, noting the differences herself. Alexander had inherited their father¡¯s ck hair but their mother¡¯s striking grey eyes. William, on the other hand, had their mother¡¯s brown hair and their father¡¯s blue eyes.


    Her gaze settled on a particr photograph, thest family picture with their mother. She was holding a baby William while a toddler-aged Alexander stood close by, a wide smile on his face. "When did she die?" Rain asked, almost to herself, unable to tear her eyes away from the image.


    Mario¡¯s expression softened. "She passed away a year after giving birth to William. In that photo, the young master is just one year old, and Sir Alexander was three."


    Rain¡¯s curiosity deepened. "How did it happen? Why did she die?"


    Mario sighed, his tone respectful as he exined. "Madam Alexa had a heart disease. She underwent surgery and had a pacemaker imnted after her marriage to Sir Rock. Everything seemed fine at first¡ªthey even had two sons. But after William¡¯s birth,plications arose. I don¡¯t know all the details, but she suffered heart failure just a month after William¡¯s first birthday."


    Rain felt a pang of sorrow as she imagined the family¡¯s loss. Mario continued, his voice filled with admiration. "Mr. Rock took on the roles of both father and mother after that. He never remarried, despite the attention he received from women over the years. His entire focus was on raising his sons the way their mother wanted to raise them. He¡¯s always been very hands-on with them."


    Rain could sense the deep respect Mario held for her father-inw. It was clear that Mr. Rock had been the pir of strength for the family, guiding his sons through the difficult years after losing their mother.


    "Mr. Rock is so awesome," Rainmented with a wide smile.


    "Yes, that¡¯s very true! He¡¯s the best!" Mario burst out enthusiastically, making Rain chuckle. But as her eyes wandered over the photos again, her smile slowly faded into a frown. One small frame, in particr, caught her attention¡ªa teenage Alexander with a girl hugging him from behind, yfully stretching his cheeks. They looked so cute together that she couldn¡¯t help but get curious.


    "They look so familiar," Rain muttered to herself, staring at the teenage version of Alexander and the girl, who seemed to be around nine or ten years old. The image stirred something in her memory, but she couldn¡¯t quite ce a finger at where she had seen them before.


    "That¡¯s Miss Ca with Sir Alexander," Mario said, noticing her interest. "The two of them were childhood sweethearts. Miss Ca¡¯s family also has a vi in this estate."


    Rain¡¯s heart sank a little at the revtion. "Childhood sweethearts," she repeated, trying to keep her voice steady. The words hung in the air, tinged with a strange bitterness in her heart that she couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    "Her family and the Lancasters must be very close," shemented, trying to sound nonchnt.


    Mario continued, unaware of the effect his words were having on her. "Yes, their families were very close. Miss Ca¡¯s father is the Field Marshal An Cartier, and her mother is Madam Summer Cartier, the President¡¯s daughter."


    Rain gulped hard. The Cartiers¡¯ were one of the most powerful and influential families in the country. This Ca was certainly someone significant¡ªa match made in heaven for Alexander, at least in terms of family background.


    "They were inseparable as kids, especially after the incident at Miss Summer¡¯s orphanage in the Capital City," Mario continued.


    "The Haven¡¯s Orphanage," Rain mumbled to herself, recognition dawning. She knew Miss Summer Cartier very well; she often used to spend time at the orphanage, helping out whenever she could. Rain had always respected and adored Miss Summer¡ªa humble and kind person despite her high status. Back when she was young, Miss Summer¡¯s father was still the Mayor of the Capital City, not yet the President of their country.


    "They both were in a rtionship for two years before they broke up five years ago," Mario added, breaking Rain¡¯s train of thought. "But some people say that Sir Alexander is just waiting for her toe back. I have heard she might be returning this year during winter."


    Rain felt a sudden chill run down her spine. The timing of Ca¡¯s potential return, coupled with the time frame of ending her strange marriage to Alexander, this coinciding of incidents made her feel uneasy. Was that why Alexander was so eager to annul their marriage? Was he waiting for Ca to return?


    The realization hit her like a cold wave, and for a moment, she felt as though the ground beneath her was slipping away. No wonder Alexander didn¡¯t want to keep his marriage to her for long. He was clearly waiting for Ca Cartier to return, and Rain suddenly understood why he was so eager to end things as soon as possible.


    Trying to regain herposure, Rain forced a smile and moved her eyes away from the photo frame.


    "Come and have some snacks first, Attorney yton," Mario gestured to the table. She nodded and took a seat.


    "Sir Ben called to say that Sir Alexander is on his way back to pick you up. He¡¯ll be here in a few minutes," Mario informed her.


    Rain nodded, then reached for her mobile phone as Mario excused himself. She quickly dialled Sanya¡¯s number.


    "Hello," Sanya answered quickly.


    "Did you know that Alexander¡¯s brother looks almost exactly like him?" Rain asked, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    "Oh, that... N-no! I w-wasn¡¯t aware. Why?"


    "I saw a photo of William, Alexander¡¯s younger brother. I have a strong feeling that he¡¯s the one in the photo on our marriage certificate. Talk to the investigator Brandon has assigned and have him look into William Lancaster. He¡¯s our main lead now in this whole mess with the marriage certificate," Rain said, frowning as she considered the implications.


    A strange silence followed Rain¡¯s instructions, and she frowned. "Sanya, are you still there? Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine, Rain. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look into it and update you soon... But Rain, are you sure you want to pursue this? Even if this marriage turns out to be more beneficial for you?" Sanya asked, her voice hesitant.


    Rain¡¯s frown deepened. "Even if it is beneficial, that doesn¡¯t excuse whoever is responsible for forging this marriage without my consent! This isn¡¯t just about the benefits; it¡¯s about my autonomy and my right to choose. I won¡¯t let this slide easily."

 Chapter 52: Obligated

    <h4>Chapter 52: Obligated </h4>


    Alexander drove into the estate and went inside the mansion to pick Rain up. He had dismissed his driver and Tyron, preferring to drive himself.


    As soon as he saw Rain, something in her felt off. She had a serious expression on her face the moment she saw him and maintained it even when they were finally alone in the car.


    The silence in the car was unsettling, even though Alexander usually preferred it but it was making him uneasy. He didn¡¯t enjoy small talk or engaging in conversations he deemed unnecessary, but he liked to hear her talk. After a few more minutes of silence, he cleared his throat and decided to break the silence.


    "How¡¯s the winery? Did you find out what¡¯s causing the unrest among the employees?" he asked.


    "I did. There are changes that most senior workers are worried about. Some mentioned that the quality has been slipping, and they¡¯re being pushed to cut corners they know aren¡¯t right. Most of the issues are minor and can be easily solved. But the real problem is there¡¯s an instigator nted by someone in the workers, who is spreading false information and stirring up the workers," Rain exined.


    "Instigator?" Alexander asked with a frown.


    "His name is Thomas, he is definitely sent by someone to harm your business. Thomas is ying both sides, acting like he¡¯s helping while actually making things worse," Rain stated, her frown deepening. "It didn¡¯t take long for me to piece everything together after talking to some of the workers alone, one by one."


    "He¡¯s been in contact with outside unions and notorious groups, the so-calledbour rights organizations known for aggressive tactics harming thepanies and shutting them down. This man has been fueling the workers¡¯ anger, all while feeding me just enough information to make me suspicious of the management," Rain added with a sigh.


    She turned to Alexander and continued, "I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he soon brings in some outside workers. It¡¯s likely a ploy to incite a full-blown confrontation¡ªsomething that could cripple the winery and force management¡¯s hand. I believe you¡¯ll need to personally step in since Lucian is a bit... Hmm, how should I put it?"


    "Soft? Lenient?" Alexander suggested.


    "Yes, exactly. He means well, but he¡¯s not handling the situation effectively. If you don¡¯t intervene soon, this could escte beyond control," Rain said, her tone serious.


    Alexander smirked and muttered, "You make it sound like I¡¯m a scary and ruthless boss."


    "Aren¡¯t you? I heard you have that reputation everywhere," Rain remarked nonchntly.


    "Alright, I guess I will need to step in. Dad has been getting sick very oftentely, and I don¡¯t want to add any more stress to his te. If he asks, tell him that everything is under control and that I¡¯ll be handling this from now on. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy with that and take this as an opportunity to probably push us to work together," Alexandermented.


    He could already imagine how his father¡¯s face would light up. He could sense just how much his old man liked Rain for him. As Alexander drove on, a subtle tension lingered in the air.


    "I saw a photo of your younger brother, William, and it seems like he could be the one who posed as you to register our marriage. Is there any way I can meet him and ask about it?" Rain suddenly asked, breaking the silence.


    Alexander¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened as he replied, "I¡¯m also looking for him, but he¡¯s been avoiding metely..." He could feel Rain¡¯s gaze on him, even though he kept his eyes on the road.


    "I want to take legal action against him, but I¡¯ll think of not doing that if you agree to keep our marriage valid for four more months," she firmly proposed.


    Alexander let out a dryugh, ncing at her briefly. "Seriously? You¡¯re bargaining with me now? And it sounds like you¡¯re threatening to use my brother against me when we¡¯re not even sure how we ended up married in the first ce. William is just a suspect, not yet proven to be the culprit," he pointed out with a frown.


    "Fine, then. I¡¯ll start filing a case so we can find out who the real culprit is," Rain responded casually, leaning back in her seat as if she had all the time in the world.


    Alexander cursed under his breath. He had his own suspicions about William, but he wasn¡¯t ready to throw his brother under the bus. Yet, he couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that Rain might be bluffing just to corner him into staying married.


    "Four months," he finally muttered, his voice tense. "But after that, we¡¯re done, Rain. No more games."


    Rain didn¡¯t respond immediately, but a small, satisfied smile tugged at her lips as they continued driving in silence. She had sessfully cornered him, flipping the situation in her favor. Alexander had intended to use the marriage extension as leverage to make her confess about being Twilight and Diana Jones. But instead, Rain had turned the tables on him, outmanoeuvring his n.


    Now, instead of him having the upper hand, Rain had secured the advantage and was on the winning side, leaving Alexander quite annoyed as they drove on.


    But the silence between them was making Alexander increasingly uneasy. He had many questions he wanted to ask Rain, including about her true identity as Twilight and Diana Jones. However, it was clear that she would continue to evade those questions.


    Instead, he decided to ask about her ex-boyfriend. "So, what are your ns now? Are you going to continue working at the Smith Law Firm after everything that happened? Aren¡¯t you nning to file a case against the man who drugged you?"


    "I have already resigned in the morning today and have epted an offer from the Prosecution Office. I will be reporting to them tomorrow," Rain replied calmly.


    Then she turned to him, her gaze intense. "As for Paul, I¡¯ll handle that matter my way."


    Alexander pulled the car over to the side of the road, frustrated by her apparent confidence. He needed to address his concerns directly.


    "Do you really think you are capable enough to take on the Smiths alone?" he said, his voice tinged with irritation. "The Smith family has aw firm, are well-connected and can easily manipte things. They can ruin your career if they want to. Why wouldn¡¯t you ask me for help?"


    Rain met his gaze with a smirk. "Do I need to ask for your help? You¡¯re already involved in this case, my husband. You¡¯re my key witness, aren¡¯t you? That means you¡¯re obligated to assist me."


    Alexander opened and closed his mouth, taken aback by her audacity. This woman! He was shocked by the way Rain turned the situation to her advantage!

 Chapter 53: Gotten Under His Skin

    <h4>Chapter 53: Gotten Under His Skin</h4>


    At yton Ancestral Mansion


    "I don¡¯t understand why we still have to visit Aunt Lydia¡¯s grave every year," Dina whispered irritably to her mother as they walked through the garden towards Lydia¡¯s grave. "We already do it on All Saint¡¯s Day. Why do we have to go on her birthday and even her death anniversary? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?"


    "Just be quiet! Your father might hear you," Sylvia hissed back. "You know how sensitive he is when ites to that woman."


    Walking just behind them, Mnie could hear every word of the whispered conversation. She nced ahead at her brother, Tim, who was carrying Lydia¡¯s favorite flowers, lost in his own world.


    Dina and Rain were both in the dark about the full story. All they knew was that they had an aunt who died young at twenty-two, twenty-three years ago. Lydia yton was her name.


    Only Mnie and Sylvia knew the real truth. To everyone else, it appeared that Tim was simply a devoted brother, forever mourning his adopted sister. But they knew better. Tim had loved Lydia deeply¡ªnot as a sister, but as the love of his life.


    "This visitation is quite boring without Rain," Dina murmured in her mother¡¯s ear as they walked. "I¡¯ll miss the drama where Father makes her kneel before Aunt Lydia¡¯s grave, bowing so low her head touches the ground!"


    Mnie clenched her fists, resisting the urge tosh out at the two women in front of her.


    "Maybe it¡¯s your turn to do that, Dina," she casually interrupted her voice calm butced with a cold edge.


    Dina froze, her body trembling as she turned to her mother in panic. "Will Father make me do that now that Rain isn¡¯t here?"


    Sylvia shot her daughter a sharp re. "Shut your mouth, you useless sickling bitch!" she snapped, her voice low and venomous.


    Mnie shrugged and walked past them, her expression neutral.


    Sylvia softened her tone slightly as she continued, "Your father won¡¯t make you do that. You weren¡¯t responsible for Lydia¡¯s death."


    "It¡¯s Rain¡¯s whore of a mother who killed Lydia," Sylvia added bitterly. "That¡¯s why your father always forces Rain to kowtow at her grave."


    Mnie¡¯s face darkened at Sylvia¡¯s words, her anger barely contained. Mnie had heard enough of the fabricated story that had been used to justify Rain¡¯s mistreatment. She stopped walking and turned to Sylvia, her voice seething with suppressed anger. "We both know Rain is an innocent child and doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated the way you all treat her!"


    Sylvia rolled her eyes, her lips curling into a sneer. "Oh, please, Mnie. Just zip your mouth like you always do. Should I remind you that you should be the one kowtowing now that Rain isn¡¯t around? Lydia died because of you, too!"


    Mnie¡¯s heart pounded with a mix of guilt and frustration. She said nothing more, turning away and continuing her walk toward Lydia¡¯s grave. The memory of that time haunted her still¡ªshe had been only seventeen, trying to protect her sister from a love that she feared would lead to ruin. She never imagined it would end the way it did.


    As she entered the grand mausoleum that Tim had personally designed to suit Lydia¡¯s tastes, she found her brother already there. He was cing flowers on Lydia¡¯s grave and lighting a candle, his expression etched with a familiar, consuming grief.


    Tim¡¯s voice was low but resolute as he spoke to the gravestone. "Today, the woman responsible for your death isn¡¯t here to kneel and bow... but I promise you, Lydia, I¡¯ll continue to punish her for the crime shemitted against you. I won¡¯t stop until I destroy everyone responsible for your death. I don¡¯t care how long it takes. I¡¯ll make them pay, until myst breath, and then... then I¡¯ll see you in the afterlife."


    Mnie felt a chill run down her spine. She had always known her brother¡¯s devotion to Lydia was intense, but seeing it now, yearster, as a burning obsession was more disturbing than she had imagined. His words were like a vow, dark and irrevocable.


    *****


    The rest of the drive was quiet, with an unspoken tension lingering in the air. When they finally arrived at Rain¡¯s building, she quickly stepped out of the car, but after taking a few steps, she hesitated and turned back. Alexander was still there, watching her.


    Worried that he might change his mind, Rain walked back and knocked on his window. When he rolled it down, she offered, "Do you want toe inside and have a coffee? I want to finalize our contract and have it signed. I¡¯ve prepared a draft, and you can sign it if the terms are to your liking. If not, I¡¯m open to making any revisions."


    Alexander considered her for a moment before nodding. "Alright."


    Rain led him into the building¡¯s parking lot. Her apartment wasn¡¯t luxurious by elite standards, but it was practical and well-secured, which mattered most to her. The unit was fully furnished, with three bedrooms, a balcony, a kitchen, and a living area. It even had a small dirty kitchen and aundry area. Sanya, her friend, lived with her, making the space feel less empty.


    Once inside, Rain guided Alexander to the living area. "I¡¯ll just prepare some coffee," she said, quickly brewing a pot and offering him a cup.


    As he looked around the apartment, he asked, "Are you living alone here?" Rain hadn¡¯t expected that question, but it brought a small smile to her face. It was rare for Alexander to show interest in her personal life, and despite everything, it felt nice. She appreciated these small moments when he seemed genuinely curious about her, even if it was just a casual question.


    "No, my friend Sanya stays with me, but she¡¯s still at work. She should be home around six."


    She could feel Alexander¡¯s gaze on her as she casually picked up and read through the contract that Alexander brought. But the sound of the door opening made her pause and put the papers down. She stood up to see who it was, and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw a familiar man with a wide smile approaching her.


    His arms wide-open as he beamed, "Surprise! It¡¯s me!"


    Without hesitation, Rain rushed to hug him. "Clifford!"


    Unbeknownst to Rain and Clifford, Alexander¡¯s face was a storm of conflicting emotions. His expression was dark and brooding, his eyes fixed intensely on the pair as if he could pierce through them with his gaze. The sight of Rain sofortable with another man stirred something unsettling within him, leaving him silently seething as he watched the scene unfold.


    <i>¡¯Who the hell is this man?!¡¯ </i>Alexander fumed internally, his fists clenching at his sides. This man, whoever he was, had clearly gotten under his skin.

 Chapter 54: The Contract

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Contract</h4>


    Rain heard Alexander cough, prompting her to quickly pull away from Clifford¡¯s hug. She had thought Clifford would be arriving in three days, but his early return was a pleasant surprise.


    "Oh, you have a guest," Clifford remarked with a casual hum, his eyes briefly flicking to Alexander.


    Rain nodded and turned to Alexander, gesturing towards Clifford. "Yes, this is Alexander Lancaster," she introduced, her tone slightly hesitant as she gauged Alexander¡¯s reaction.


    Clifford extended his hand to Alexander with a friendly smile. "Hi, I¡¯m Clifford White."


    Rain gulped as she noticed Alexander simply staring at Clifford¡¯s outstretched hand, an awkward tension settling over the room. "Alexander," she called softly, and he finally turned to look at her.


    His expression was dark, and Rain couldn¡¯t understand why he seemed so upset. Frowning, she gently scolded, "Be nice to my best friend."


    Reluctantly, Alexander shook Clifford¡¯s hand.


    "Nice to meet you," Clifford said, though his smile faltered slightly at the cold reception.


    "I¡¯m Alexander, Rain¡¯s husband," Alexander suddenly announced.


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened, caught off guard by his bold statement. ¡¯What¡¯s with him?!¡¯


    Clifford¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to Rain. "Husband? What¡¯s going on, Rain?" he asked, his voice tinged with confusion.


    Rain gulped, feeling the tension rise. "I¡¯ll exin everything to youter," she assured him, trying to keep her voice calm.


    Clifford looked back at Alexander, who seemed to be gripping his hand a bit too firmly. "I think that¡¯s enough of a handshake," Clifford said, clearly ufortable.


    Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Rain quickly intervened. "Your room is over there," she said, pointing toward one of the doors. "Go ahead and settle in. I¡¯ll finish up here with Alexander and then catch up with you."


    Clifford nodded, giving her a concerned nce before heading to his room with his luggage. Rain turned back to Alexander, her heart pounding with a mix of frustration and confusion.


    "He¡¯s going to live here too?" Alexander asked with a hint of disbelief in his voice.


    Rain blinked at him, a bit surprised by his tone. Raising an eyebrow, she directly answered, "Yes."


    Sanya and Clifford were both very close to her. They have been friends since she was a kid. She wouldn¡¯t be where she is today without their support, along with Brandon and her aunt Mnie.


    Ignoring Alexander¡¯s grumpiness, Rain returned to her seat and began reviewing the contract. Everything seemed to be in order, so she signed and stamped it, even getting it notarized.


    "Here¡¯s your copy," she said, handing the signed document to Alexander.


    He took the contract without a word, his mood still visibly sour. Rain could sense something was bothering him, but she chose to let it go for now, hoping they could move past the awkwardness.


    He looked at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You seem very close to him," he remarked.


    Rain frowned, surprised by his tone. "Of course, we¡¯ve been friends for years. Clifford and Sanya are practically family to me."


    Rain felt a strange tension in the air, sensing that Alexander¡¯s seemingly simple question held something deeper. "Is there a problem?" she asked, her forehead creasing with concern. She wasn¡¯tfortable with the way things were escting.


    "Pack up your things because you¡¯ll be living with me from now on," he stated firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    Rain blinked in surprise, taken aback by his sudden demand. "But why? Is that even necessary?" she retorted.


    "Didn¡¯t you properly read the contract?" Alexander asked, his deep-set eyes practically boring holes into her.


    "Of course, I read it," she replied, her voice steady but wary.


    "Good, then. It¡¯s part of the agreement. We¡¯re married, and for the next four months, we¡¯re living together. It¡¯s as simple as that," Alexander responded, his voice cold and matter-of-fact.


    Rain felt her temper rising, but she forced herself to stay calm. "This wasn¡¯t what I expected when I signed the contract," she muttered.


    "You wanted this marriage to serve a purpose for you, and now it will. But let me remind you that we¡¯re doing it my way," Alexander countered, his gaze unwavering. "My father likes you, and his doctor told me I shouldn¡¯t give him a headache," Alexander continued, his fingers fiddling with the wedding band on his finger.


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but notice the ring, surprised that Alexander actually wore it. For a moment, her heart skipped a beat. Was he jealous of Clifford? Was he considering whether their marriage could work?


    But then, reality set in. He wasn¡¯t thinking about their future¡ªhe was just trying to keep his father happy for the next four months until his childhood love, Ca Cartier, arrived. The thought made Rain¡¯s face contort with bitterness. She was just a temporary wife, a convenient escape from his father¡¯s nagging.


    But who was she to feel hurt? Wasn¡¯t she using Alexander and this marriage to escape her own father¡¯s ns to marry her off to Michael Astor? She had her own reasons for entering into this sham of a marriage, just like he did.


    "Still, I don¡¯t see the point of us living under the same roof," she contested, trying to maintain herposure.


    "How can you perform your wifely duties if you don¡¯t live with me?" Alexander countered, his tone firm. Rain parted her lips in disbelief, stunned by his audacity.


    "You can¡¯t be serious," she finally managed, her voice low and incredulous.


    Alexander¡¯s expression hardened as he opened the contract and read aloud, "use 1.1: Spouse A agrees to fulfill all wifely duties for the agreed-upon four-month marriage term. use 1.2: Notwithstanding use 1.1, the parties mutually agree that the consummation of the marriage shall be expressly excluded from the obligations of Spouse A during this period."


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened, her lips parting in shock. "Are you kidding me?" she murmured.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking, Rain?" Alexander replied, his tone firm.


    This man was just messing with her! She clenched her jaw and took a deep breath to calm her nerves. "You started this, so don¡¯t regret itter and dare to kick me out of your house during the period of our contract!" she hissed.


    Alexander simply shrugged his shoulders at her.


    "Also, I won¡¯t being to you right now. Didn¡¯t you see that my friend just arrived from abroad? I¡¯ll pack up my things ande to you after two days," she firmly stated, not breaking eye contact with him.


    At this rate, the two were like participants in a battle, each determined not to blink or surrender first.

 Chapter 55: The Heartthrob

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Heartthrob</h4>


    Rain finally exhaled deeply after Alexander left, feeling the tension drain from her body. She slumped onto the sofa, overwhelmed by the whirlwind of emotions that had just swept through her apartment.


    "Come out now, Clifford. I know you¡¯ve been eavesdropping," she called out, her voice a mix of exhaustion and amusement.


    Clifford emerged from his room and settled beside her on the sofa. "So, what¡¯s going on? Howe no one told me you got married?" His tone was a mix of concern and frustration. "Something huge must have happened while I was gone."


    Rain gave him an awkward smile. "I¡¯m sorry. It all happened so fast. Honestly, I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around everything. But don¡¯t worry, I can handle it..."


    Clifford¡¯s expression grew more serious, his usual light-hearted demeanour reced with a stern look Rain wasn¡¯t used to seeing. "What happened, Rain?"


    Rain blinked, taken aback by his intensity. "Hmm, what¡¯s with that look? Since when did you be this intimidating? You¡¯ve only been away for two months, and now you¡¯re acting like this?" she joked, trying to defuse the tension.


    But Clifford didn¡¯t budge. "Did you forget your promise? I let you intervene with my life in exchange for letting me intervene in yours. So, tell me what happened while I was gone."


    Rain sighed, realizing she couldn¡¯t avoid the conversation any longer. Clifford had been her friend since high school, someone she had confided in from the moment they met.


    Rain still vividly remembered that day¡ªthe first time she encountered Clifford on the rooftop. It was an afternoon that had stayed with her, etched in her memory like a scar. She had been just twelve years old, a girl who found sce in the quiet corners of the school building during lunch breaks, trying to steal a few moments of rest from her exhausting routine. But that day, the rooftop wasn¡¯t quiet.


    Clifford had been there, standing dangerously close to the edge of the concrete railing, his eyes red from crying, his voice shaky as he poured out his anger and despair to the empty sky. He was tired of being bullied, tired of feeling alone, tired of everything. Rain could still hear his voice in her head, trembling as he spoke about how everyone seemed to make fun of him, how he was ready to give up.


    *****


    shback to Ten Years Ago...


    "If you jump, I might be a suspect. Do you think they¡¯ll put me in jail at twelve? Ah, right, I¡¯m turning thirteen tomorrow. I guess they will not make me a suspect. But watching you jump would probably give me nightmares and ruin my birthday," Rain casuallymented as she slowly approached him, keeping a safe distance.


    She nced down and clicked her tongue. "Do you think jumping from the third floor is enough to kill us? We¡¯d probably just break some limbs and end up in the hospital," she muttered.


    Clifford¡¯s intense stare burned into her as he finally spoke. "Why are you here? Go away! Leave me alone!" he shouted.


    "Well, I was also thinking if it¡¯s better to jump and end things instead of keep living. You see your problem seems smallpared to mine," she replied, her voice calm.


    Rain then began sharing how her half-sister constantly messed with her, and how her stepmother would lock her in the basement and deprive her of meals. She poured out her troubles, matching his pain with her own.


    Then she pointed to the tallest building in their school. "I think it¡¯s better to jump from there," she remarked. Turning to Clifford, she naively blinked and added, "We¡¯d die on the spot, right?"


    "Are you crazy?!" Clifford hissed at her.


    "Are you crazy?!" she shot back. Rain shrugged her shoulders and continued, "To be honest, despite everything I¡¯m going through¡ªthe pain, the hatred, the unfairness¡ªI don¡¯t feel like ending my life just to make it stop. I want to survive and show them they can¡¯t break me," she mumbled.


    "If I die, they¡¯ll feel relieved and happy. So I want to live and seed. My Aunt Mnie told me the best revenge against those who try to pull you down is to seed in life," she said quietly.


    "Just leave me alone!" Clifford shouted, his voice cracking with desperation.


    Rain ignored his plea and said, "How about a bet?" She pulled a coin from her pocket and held it up. "Choose one¡ªheads or tails?"


    "Come on, just y with me before jumping," she added, pouting at him.


    "Heads!" Clifford grunted, exasperated.


    "Alright. If it¡¯s heads, we both jump. But if it¡¯s tails, you jump alone. My life is in your hands," Rain replied. Without hesitating, she flipped the coin, caught it, and ced it on the back of her hand.


    When she removed her hand, her face contorted in mock disappointment. "I guess it¡¯s your lucky day¡ªyou won¡¯t be getting hospitalized alone." It was heads. Without a second thought, she climbed onto the concrete railing of the rooftop.


    "Hey, what are you doing?! You¡¯re really nuts!" Clifford eximed. He rushed down and pulled her down from the railing.


    "Why are you intervening in my life?" he hissed, his voice filled with frustration.


    Rain chuckled a lightness in her tone that seemed out of ce. "Do you feel like it¡¯s unfair? How about I let you intervene in my life too, so we can call it even?" she suggested, her eyes meeting his with a spark of determination.


    ****


    She and Clifford made a promise to each other that day, and ever since then, they had each other¡¯s backs throughout their school years. Rain became Clifford¡¯s protector whenever he was bullied for his weight and nerdy appearance, while Clifford helped Rain with her assignments and projects, revealing himself to be a genius, especially when it came to numbers andputers.


    As they grew up, Rain, Clifford, and Sanya formed an unbreakable bond, with Sanya bing close to Clifford through Rain. Over the years, Clifford transformed himself, working hard to improve his health and appearance. The once-nerdy boy was now physically fit and had turned into quite the heartthrob, with soft, bouncy brown hair and amber eyes that gave him a puppy-like charm.


    Looking at her dear friend now, Rain marvelled at how much he had changed. There was no trace of the insecure boy she had once known.


    "I guess I owe you an exnation," Rain finally said, her voice softening as she looked at Clifford. "But you have to promise not to freak out."

 Chapter 56: See It Through

    <h4>Chapter 56: See It Through</h4> Alexander¡¯s face remained dark throughout his drive. Instead of heading straight to his penthouse, he drove to their ancestral mansion in the capital city to check on his father.


    Ben had called earlier to inform him that his father was already back home and resting. Upon arrival, Alexander went straight to the bar and poured himself a drink. Closing his eyes, he tried to push away the scene that kept reying in his mind¡ªRain and Clifford together.


    "What is wrong with me?!" he cursed under his breath. It was unlike him to overreact like this, but the idea of Clifford being near Rain bothered him more than he wanted to admit.


    "Hmm, how about a drink, buddy?"


    Ben¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. Ben poured himself a ss of the whiskey Alexander had opened.


    "How¡¯s Dad?" Alexander asked, taking a sip.


    "He¡¯s resting and feeling better now," Ben replied. "He knows you¡¯re staying here tonight, so he asked me to wake him upter so you can have dinner together. He said he has something to discuss with you."


    Alexander simply nodded, swirling the whiskey in his ss.


    "I heard William was here briefly?" Alexander asked, changing the subject.


    "Right, he did show up," Ben said with a chuckle. "But as usual, he made a quick escape as soon as Rock started talking about the blind dates he¡¯d arranged for him."


    "That¡¯s so like him. William always avoids me when he¡¯s done something he knows I won¡¯t like. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s behind this whole marriage situation," Alexander said, his voiceced with frustration. "Did you or Father find out anything about it?"


    "I¡¯m not sure if Rock asked him directly. I wasn¡¯t around during their discussion," Ben replied, shrugging. "I only walked into the study when I heard the thudding sounds¡ªbooks hitting the walls, I think. William made a quick exit to dodge the ones Rock was throwing his way."


    Alexander chuckled, easily picturing the scene. It was like old times.


    "Don¡¯t you think this marriage might actually work out?" Ben asked suddenly. "Rock seems to like your wife a lot."


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond, instead pouring himself another drink, his expression unreadable.


    "Is it because of Miss Ca?" Ben pressed. He knew Ben¡¯s curiosity wasn¡¯t unwee; after all, Ben was practically family, a father figure to both Alexander and William.


    "Ca will be back this winter," Alexander said simply, avoiding the question.


    "I see. Is that why you only agreed to a four-month marriage contract?" Ben asked knowingly.


    Alexander wasn¡¯t surprised that Ben was aware of the details of his arrangement with Rain. There was little one could hide from Liam Rock Lancaster. His father had eyes and ears everywhere, and Alexander knew better than to keep secrets from him. He suspected that by now, his father had already uncovered the truth behind his sudden marriage and who had orchestrated it.


    "Probably," Alexander admitted, taking a long sip of his drink. Alexander was honestly unsure. It wasn¡¯t in his nature to negotiate with a stranger, yet something about Rain had made him agree to this unusual arrangement.


    Normally, he would have resolved this situation swiftly with a divorce and legal action against those responsible for orchestrating his marriage without his consent. And if William was involved, there would be consequences, a punishment severe enough to ensure his brother would never meddle in his life like this again.


    Ben nodded, sensing the turmoil beneath Alexander¡¯s calm exterior. "So, what¡¯s your n now?"


    Alexander leaned back, staring into his ss as if the answer might appear there. "I¡¯ll figure it out as I go..." he replied, his voice trailing off. He was truly navigating uncharted waters, uncertain of where this would lead, yet determined to see it through.


    *****


    Tim yton clenched his jaw as he sat in the private room of a restaurant, waiting for the man who truly held the reins of power in the Capital City. It was already thirty minutes past their agreed-upon time, and there was still no sign of him. Just as his patience was wearing thin, the door finally creaked open.


    Tim quickly stood, bowing his head as he did so.


    "Did I keep you waiting?" Michael taunted, spinning his wheelchair in yful circles. "This wheelchair is quite fun!" he eximed before abruptly stopping, rising to his feet, and casually walking over to his seat.


    Tim¡¯s frustration was barely contained, his jaw tightening further. He knew the truth: Michael wasn¡¯t truly crippled. As Michael¡¯s personal surgeon, Tim had provided the false diagnosis, giving Michael the perfect alibi for his numerous crimes. The man before him was evil beyond imagination, and the facade only made it more insidious.


    "Father¡¯s letting me handle your matters now," Michael began, his tone dripping with condescension. "Since you¡¯ve been so helpful, I convinced him to approve your facilities. But howe you still haven¡¯t delivered Rain to me, father-inw? I thought you could handle it easily. So, what¡¯s going on?" Michael¡¯s frown deepened as he questioned Tim, his voiceced with irritation.


    Tim felt a cold sweat form on his brow. He had promised Rain to Michael, thinking it would be a simple matter, but things had beplicated.


    "I¡¯ll need more time..." Tim weakly responded, his voice betraying his unease.


    Michael clicked his tongue, his expression shifting to one of impatience. "But my patience is wearing thin. Why don¡¯t you let your other daughter entertain me while I wait for the main course?"


    Tim¡¯s face darkened, and he hissed through clenched teeth, "Dina is off-limits. I¡¯ll deliver Rain to you soon, so just be patient."


    Michael grinned, the menace in his smile unmistakable. "Hmm, should we also dy your request in the uing campaign?" He added with a mocking pout, "You do realize the person you want me to deal with isn¡¯t an easy target. But I¡¯m willing to do the dirty work for you... in exchange for a simple, easy favor that you¡¯re still failing to deliver."


    Tim gritted his teeth, feeling the walls closing in around him. He knew he had no choice but toply. "Proceed as nned. I¡¯ll have Rain file for divorce after Dina¡¯s engagement party. You¡¯ll have her then, as promised."


    Michael leaned back in his chair, his grin widening. "Good. Make sure you keep your end of the bargain, Tim. I¡¯d hate for things to get...plicated."

 Chapter 57: Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 57: Guardian</h4>


    At Rain¡¯s Apartment


    Rain gulped as she finished exining everything to Clifford. He remained silent, simply staring at her, his expression unreadable.


    "What¡¯s with that look?" she murmured, noticing how dark his face had be. The tension in the room was almost suffocating, but it lightened somewhat when Sanya suddenly arrived.


    "What¡¯s going on in here? It¡¯s like someone died," Sanya remarked as she entered, her eyes scanning the room.


    Rain immediately turned to her, eyebrows furrowed. "Did you know Clifford wasing today?"


    "I did, but Clifford insisted I keep it a secret. He wanted to surprise you. But what happened here? What did I miss?" Sanya asked, her gaze shifting between Rain and Clifford.


    Clifford turned to Sanya, his voiceced with frustration. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Rain¡¯s sudden and sham marriage?!"


    Sanya raised an eyebrow, her tone sharp as she countered, "And why should I? Are you her boyfriend? It¡¯s Rain¡¯s private life, and it¡¯s up to her to share it with you when she¡¯s ready."


    Rain sighed, realizing that Sanya¡¯s arrival hadn¡¯t restored normalcy. Instead, it had sparked a new round of tension as Clifford and Sanya now red at each other.


    "That¡¯s enough, both of you! How about dinner and drinks? It¡¯s on me!" she quickly announced, eager to diffuse the situation.


    She stood up, grabbing her mobile phone and wallet. "You two handle the cooking. I¡¯ll go buy more snacks and alcohol. Clifford is back, so we should celebrate!" she said, nearly sprinting out of the apartment.


    She had no desire to get caught between Clifford and Sanya. "Those two never change," she muttered to herself as she left. Though they were close friends, Clifford and Sanya often shed like cat and mouse, their rtionship aplicated mix of love and hate.


    Rain walked into the convenience store, sighing softly as she grabbed a basket and started filling it with snacks and canned beers. Clifford preferred beer, so she made sure to stock up. As she wandered through the aisles, she overheard a conversation that caught her attention.


    "Ah, this uing election is going to be crucial. I wonder how Mayor Astor ns to keep the voters on his side now that the president¡¯s daughter has officially announced her candidacy," a woman said behind her.


    Rain turned to see some customers gathered around the store¡¯s television, watching the news. The screen showed Summer Cartier, and Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had met Summer and her husband An a few times at Haven Orphanage, and each encounter had been pleasant and memorable.


    "The Cartiers are known for being good people. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a new mayor soon. Everyone¡¯s ready for a change," another customermented while eating instant ramen. "It¡¯s time to get rid of the Astor family; they¡¯ve done nothing but corrupt this city!"


    "Shhh... watch your words!" hispanion quickly scolded him, ncing around nervously.


    Rain sighed, her eyes drifting to the ring on her finger as she added more beers to her basket. Seeing it reminded her of Ca Cartier¡¯s impending return, and a small, sharp pain pricked at her heart. It had only been a week since she¡¯d gotten entangled with Alexander, yet she already felt caught up in a whirlwind of confusing emotions.


    She bit her lip, trying to push the thoughts away. It was just four months; not that long. But the uncertainty gnawed at her, especially when she thought about what might happen when Ca returned. Rain deliberately shook her head, clearing the thoughts from her mind. She finished shopping, grabbed a favourite ice cream stick, and paid at the counter.


    Once outside, she sat at a small table, unwrapped the popsicle, and took a bite. The cold, sweet treat helped distract her for the moment. She checked her wristwatch and muttered, "Five more minutes." By then, she hoped Sanya and Clifford would have made up and started preparing dinner together.


    Rain¡¯s heart dropped as she stared at the images Dina had sent. Her aunt Mnie, who had always been kind to her, was kowtowing before Aunt Lydia¡¯s grave. Rain cursed under her breath, realizing she had forgotten about the anniversary of Aunt Lydia¡¯s death.


    The apanying message from Dina was as venomous as ever:


    <i>Dina: [Since you missed Aunt Lydia¡¯s anniversary, Aunt Mnie had to take your ce. I guess you¡¯re really enjoying your freedom. Anyway, Dad wants me to be nice to you, so I¡¯ll try my best. Make sure to attend my engagement party with Paul, and bring your husband too. I¡¯ll send you the invitation once everything is finalized. P.S. Here¡¯s another gift for you.]</i>


    Rain hesitated, but curiosity got the better of her, and she opened the video attachment. Her heart sank as she watched Aunt Mnie crying alone in her bedroom, clearly unaware she was being filmed.


    "What the hell is wrong with this mad woman?!" Rain hissed, seething with anger. Dina had always been twisted, loving to invade people¡¯s privacy. She had done it countless times to Rain in high school, even leaking photos of her changing clothes to ssmates just to humiliate her.


    Rain felt a wave of guilt and helplessness. She had wanted to protect Aunt Mnie, but it seemed like she was still caught in the middle of her family¡¯s cruelty.


    Rain¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she desperately tried to reach Aunt Mnie, dialling her number over and over again. Each failed attempt only heightened her panic.


    "Aunt Mnie..." she whispered, her voice trembling. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks¡ªher father might have grounded Aunt Mnie again, trapping her in that oppressive house.


    Tears streamed down Rain¡¯s face as she struggled to keep herselfposed. The thought of her gentle, kind-hearted aunt enduring such treatment was unbearable. Rain knew she couldn¡¯t let it continue; she had to act fast. But getting Aunt Mnie out of the yton house wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    When Rain was seven, Aunt Mnie had tried to escape from her father, taking Rain with her, but he had managed to catch them before they could get away. After that incident, her father sessfully petitioned the court, presenting evidence that Aunt Mnie had mental and physical disabilities. He convinced the court that appointing him as Aunt Mnie¡¯s guardian was in her best interest.


    Since then, Rain¡¯s father had full guardianship over Aunt Mnie, giving himplete control over her life and finances.


    Rain didn¡¯t waste any time. Her fingers flew across the screen as she typed a message to her father.

 Chapter 58: Terms Can Change

    <h4>Chapter 58: Terms Can Change</h4>


    Lancaster Ancestral Mansion.


    After a quiet dinner, Alexander¡¯s father invited him to the balcony for tea.


    "It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve slept here," Rockmented, gazing out at the garden he had meticulously maintained¡ªa garden that once belonged to Alexander¡¯ste mother, Alexa.


    "You forced me to leave," Alexander shrugged.


    "This brat! When did I ever tell you to move out?" Rock snorted, his mouth twitching in irritation.


    "Well, you kept bugging me with those blind dates. I had no choice but to stay away from you, Dad. So in a way, you¡¯re the reason I ran away from home," Alexander replied, his face stoic.


    Alexander turned to look his father in the eye and directly asked, "Have you talked to William? Is he involved in my marriage?"


    Rock snorted, shaking his head. "That brat ran away the moment I mentioned you were married. He even had the nerve to ask how I found out, and I told him you figured it outst week." He shrugged, clearly amused by the whole situation.


    Without missing a beat, Rock shifted gears, his tone softening. "How about youe back home now, and bring your wife with you? It would be nice to have both of you here. You know, I¡¯m not getting any younger, and my health isn¡¯t what it used to be. Having Rain around would be a breath of fresh air, something to brighten up this old ce."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "Why tell me that? You should ask her. I¡¯ll pick her up tomorrow if she agrees to live here." He then frowned, noticing the wide grin on his father¡¯s face. "Are you that happy?"


    Rock nodded. "Very happy. I have a feeling that your marriage with her will work out."


    Alexander looked away, muttering, "Just to remind you, we¡¯re getting a divorce in four months, so you¡¯d better enjoy ying father-inw while you can."


    At that moment, Ben arrived with their chamomile tea and poured them each a cup. Rock turned to Ben and said, "Let¡¯s make a bet, Ben. Do you think Alexander will get a divorce in four months or not?"


    Alexander remained silent, letting his father indulge in his usual antics.


    Ben hesitated before answering, "Yes?" His tone made it sound more like a question.


    "I say no!" Rock dered, grinning. "My son will definitely choose to stay married to Rain. Though, I¡¯m not so sure if Rain will want to stay married to him."


    Alexander¡¯s patience was wearing thin, but he maintained hisposure as he sipped his tea. His father, Rock, was clearly enjoying this, his teasing grin only growing wider.


    "Seriously, Dad?" Alexander said, trying to keep his tone neutral.


    Rock chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "What? A little fatherly confidence never hurt anyone. Besides, it¡¯s not every day that I get to ce bets on my own son¡¯s love life."


    Alexander rolled his eyes, but there was a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You¡¯re too much, you know that?"


    Rock waved his hand dismissively. "All in good fun, Son. But I do mean it when I say I¡¯m happy about this. Rain seems like a good match for you."


    Alexander¡¯s expression softened slightly. "She¡¯s...different, I¡¯ll give you that. But don¡¯t get your hopes up too much, Dad. We¡¯re both clear about the terms of this arrangement."


    Rock leaned back in his chair, taking a slow sip of his tea. "Terms can change. People can change. Just keep that in mind."


    Alexander didn¡¯t reply immediately, staring into his cup as if the answers to his father¡¯s words might be found in the swirling tea leaves. After a moment, Alexander looked up and met his father¡¯s gaze. "We¡¯ll see about that, Dad."


    Rock smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. "And I can¡¯t wait to see how things progress, Son."


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond, instead releasing a deep sigh. He knew better than to make any final statements¡ªlife was unpredictable, and even he was confused by his own emotions.


    The night he spent with Rain at his penthouse haunted him more than he cared to admit. The memory surfaced unexpectedly, making him question whether he was still in control of himself. He had never felt this kind of desire before, not even during his rtionship with Ca.


    ¡¯Is it just pure lust?¡¯ he wondered, his expression darkening.


    Meanwhile, Rock was observing his son keenly. It was the first time he had seen Alexander so troubled and distracted. William often teased his older brother about being an "unbothered king," indifferent to most things that didn¡¯t concern family and their business.


    After a stretch of silence, Rock couldn¡¯t resist teasing him further. "So Rain was drugged and you brought her to your penthouse?"


    Alexander grunted. "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re stalking me."


    "I¡¯m not. Dr. Lambert mentioned it," Rock replied nonchntly. Then, with a sharp look, he asked, "So, Son... did something happen?"


    Alexander¡¯s face reddened, and he opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out.


    "Ben, look at my son¡¯s face! His ears are also red!" Rock burst out, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Stop that, Dad," Alexander muttered as he stood up.


    "A Lancaster must take responsibility for his actions," Rock said firmly.


    "What do you take me for?" Alexander retorted, cing his teacup on the table.


    "Don¡¯t stay upte. You need rest. You¡¯re starting to imagine things," he added before quickly walking away, leaving the balcony.


    Rock¡¯sughter echoed behind him. Turning to Ben, who sat beside him, Rock gleefully remarked, "Something must have happened between those two, right?"


    Ben simply shrugged, but Rock continued, his tone full of amusement, "I have a feeling I¡¯m going to win this bet against you, Ben. What do you say?"


    Ben allowed a slight smile. "It seems the odds are in your favor, sir."


    "It definitely will," Rock said with conviction. "But even if it doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t just stand by. I¡¯ll help those two work things out together. I know my son well, Ben. He might not see and realize it yet, but Rain is the right woman for him."


    Ben hesitated for a moment before asking, "Sir, if I may ask... Have you considered Miss Rain¡¯s feelings?"


    Rock¡¯s lips stretched into a wide grin. "Of course, Ben. Rain likes my son, trust me on this!"

 Chapter 59: Friend Zone

    <h4>Chapter 59: Friend Zone</h4>


    Rain sat on the floor of her cozy apartment, surrounded by Sanya and Clifford. The three of them had gathered for an impromptu drinking session, with cans of beer and wine bottles scattered around. Sanya had brought out some snacks, but the conversation was light.


    Rain took a sip of her beer after sharing the current situation with her Aunt Mnie. "I need to get Aunt Mnie out of my father¡¯s control. She¡¯s not safe there."


    Sanya sighed deeply, nibbling on a cracker. "But you can¡¯t just waltz in and take her," she pointed out.


    Rain knew Sanya was right. The legal route was tough, but it wasn¡¯t impossible. She needed to prove that her father was unfit to be Aunt Mnie¡¯s guardian, which meant gathering evidence of his mistreatment and neglect. Rain had some evidence, but the real challengey elsewhere.


    "Aunt Mnie... she¡¯s too scared to testify against him," Rain said, frustration evident in her voice. "I can¡¯t start anything without her cooperation."


    Clifford, who had been listening intently, leaned forward. "We need to find a way to help her feel safe enough to speak up. Maybe we can get her out of the house temporarily, just long enough to give her the space to think clearly."


    Sanya nodded in agreement. "If we could get her away from him, even for a little while, she might realize that she doesn¡¯t have to live under his thumb."


    Rain took a deep breath. She knew this would require careful nning, and she had to weigh the pros and cons. "I¡¯ll discuss it with Brandon as soon as I wrap up my part in his current operation tomorrow," she said, her voice steady despite the uncertainty.


    Clifford frowned, his concern bubbling over. "Why do you keep taking on these dangerous cases?" he eximed, unable to hide his frustration.


    Sanya rolled her eyes and shot him a pointed look. "Clifford, stop nagging. We both know Rain isn¡¯t going to stop helping Brandon, no matter what you say. Besides, you were the same way before," she said, her tone bold and unyielding.


    Rain gulped, sensing the tension rising between her friends. She shrugged, not wanting to get caught in the middle of another one of their spats. "I¡¯ll rest now," she said quickly, getting up from the floor. "I need to report early for my new job tomorrow. Goodnight, you two."


    Without waiting for a response, she retreated to her bedroom. She cleaned up and prepared herself for bed, but sleep was elusive. There were too many thoughts swirling in her head.


    She grabbed her mobile phone and tried dialing her aunt Mnie again, but still no response. Her father had been adamant about not allowing her tomunicate with her aunt unless she brought her husband to him.


    Rain sighed heavily. "It¡¯s not like I can just drag Alexander around whenever I want," she muttered. Their contract was clear: they had to keep their marriage a secret from others and not interfere in each other¡¯s personal affairs.


    "If I ask him for another favor, like showing up as my husband... he might bargain again and shorten the time frame of our contract," Rain continued mumbling to herself.


    Her heart pounded at the thought of living with Alexander. She knew she shouldn¡¯t read too much into it; their marriage was purely a business arrangement. "He¡¯s just being petty, demanding I do wifely duties," she muttered, her face scrunching up in frustration.


    Her thoughts then drifted to Ca Cartier. Rain wasn¡¯t sure why she felt the urge to type the name into her phone and search for the woman. She gasped when she saw that Ca was an international celebrity. "Not bad," shemented, a bitter taste lingering on her lips.


    Annoyed with herself, she grabbed a pillow and buried her face in it. "I should just go to sleep," she said to herself. Tomorrow would be another busy day.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Sanya red at Clifford and hissed, "You do realize you¡¯re being too obvious, right? Or is this your way of confessing your feelings to Rain¡ªby being so nosy about her personal life?!"


    Clifford cursed under his breath and took a swig of his beer. "What are you talking about?" he hissed back.


    Sanya shook her head and reiterated, "You can¡¯t fool me, Clifford. Since you entered Rain¡¯s life, it¡¯s clear how you feel about her. She¡¯s obviously your first love."


    "Shhh, stop spouting nonsense and keep your voice down!" Clifford hissed.


    Sanya chuckled, finding his reaction both amusing and pitiful. "You¡¯re hopeless," she said with a smirk.


    Clifford red at her, frustration evident in his eyes. "And what if I am? What does it matter to you?"


    Sanya¡¯s expression softened slightly, but her tone remained firm. "It matters because if you¡¯re not careful, you might end up making things worse for yourself. Rain doesn¡¯t need any moreplications right now, and neither do you."


    Clifford¡¯s face hardened as he took another gulp of his beer. "I¡¯m not trying toplicate anything. I just... I just want to be near her."


    Sanya sighed. "Well, if you really care about her, you should think about how your actions might affect her. Being too nosybody in her personal life could push her away."


    Clifford stared into his beer, contemting her words. "Maybe you¡¯re right. But it¡¯s hard to stay away when all I want to do is be there for her."


    Sanya looked at him with a mix of sympathy and exasperation. "Oh, you poor guy," she said, clicking her tongue. "I can¡¯t believe you still can¡¯t ept the fact that you¡¯re in the friend zone."


    "Oh, shut up Sanya. Why are you always rude to me?!" Cliffordined.


    "I¡¯m not being rude, just stating the facts so you won¡¯t get hurt as much. Anyway, how about going on some blind dates? I can set you up with some nice women!" Sanya offered, feeling a pang of sympathy as she watched Clifford struggle with his unrequited love.


    "Stop it already, Sanya. I have no energy for this nonsense," Cliffordined.


    "Fine, maybe it would be best if you just confessed your feelings to Rain. That way you¡¯ll get some closure and can move on once she rejects you," Sanya said nonchntly.


    "Seriously, Sanya?"


    Sanya chuckled and ruffled Clifford¡¯s hair affectionately. "Wee back, you nerdy!"

 Chapter 60: Elysium Biotech Institute

    <h4>Chapter 60: Elysium Biotech Institute</h4>


    Rain woke up early, eager and nervous to report to the Prosecution Office. Though she had initially passed on the application, she ultimately decided to join the Smith Law Firm. Fortunately, the position she wanted was still avable, favor seemed to be on her side.


    "Eat first before you leave," Sanya reprimanded, eyeing her from across the room.


    "Yes, it¡¯s still early," Clifford added, massaging his temples. As usual, the breakfast table was set with a meal Sanya had prepared.


    "Did you guys stay upte?" Rain asked as she took a seat, opting for a quick meal before heading out.


    "Not really, just until midnight," Clifford replied. "Also, I sent you the full report on your growing funds for thest quarter."


    "I¡¯ll check itter," Rain hummed, nodding appreciatively. Clifford was her fund manager, the one who had turned her modest earnings into a growing fortune.


    It was funny how it all began. Back in high school, Rain had started earning money by helping students with their assignments and projects, charging them for her services.


    Since she couldn¡¯t keep her earnings at home because her privacy was always invaded by Dina, she had entrusted Clifford with her money. It turned out to be a brilliant decision, as Clifford, gifted with numbers, had not only safeguarded her funds but also managed to expand them significantly. Clifford had mentioned that he made money by lending it out with interest.


    When Rain turned fifteen, she earned even more by delivering a thesis to a college student at a gambling den. The patrons encouraged her to try her luck at the tables, and to her surprise, she was good at it. That was when she started frequenting gambling dens in disguise, as she was still a minor. Her knack for strategy and seemingly constant luck made her a frequent winner.


    Since she couldn¡¯t open a bank ount at that age, she entrusted Clifford with managing all her money. By sixteen, with Clifford¡¯s help in investing in stocks, Rain had be a millionaire. Clifford, who was two years older, managed her investments and handled her finances with great skill.


    Rain only stopped gambling when Brandon caught her during one of his raids. As a result, she became Brandon¡¯s undercover agent, working for him instead of gambling.


    When Rain turned eighteen, Clifford transferred all her money into her name. Despite this, she continued to rely on him to handle her funds, knowing he was exceptionally good at it.


    "Also, Dr. Ivan isining about why you rarely visit the institute. He said my handsome face is too annoying already," Clifford snorted, causing Sanya to almost spit her milk out in surprise.


    Rain was the Chairman of Elysium Biotech Institute, where she owned the majority of the shares. The institute was a three-way partnership between her, Clifford, and Dr. Ivan Hartmann.


    Rain invested a significant portion of her wealth into the institute, which was a top-secret facility known for its groundbreaking work in developing revolutionary drugs and therapies aimed at curing various diseases.


    Clifford served as the Chief Executive Officer, while Dr. Ivan Hartmann was the Chief Medical Officer, overseeing clinical and research operations to ensure the medical integrity of the institute¡¯s projects.


    "I¡¯ll visit the institute next week," Rain said with a smile. Their institute was hidden deep within a remote mountain range. They started it when she was neen and in three years, the institute already boasted state-of-the-artboratories, highly advanced AI-driven research tools, and a team of bright and promising scientists that Dr. Ivan personally chose.


    They had an innovative approach to treatment and would often push the boundaries of conventional medicine to discover new and effective cures. Rumours already circted about their experimentalpounds showing miraculous results, though much of their research remained ssified, fueling both hope and intrigue in the scientificmunity.


    "You¡¯re the Chairman of the institute, Rain, and you¡¯ve practically hidden your identity for three years now. Everyone¡¯s dying to know who the founder and Chairman really is. I¡¯m tired of constantly covering for you," Cliffordined with a pout. "We¡¯re about to celebrate our 4th anniversary."


    Rain chuckled and teased, "I thought you enjoyed the limelight, my friend. Every woman is practically swooning over you! And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you introduce me at the anniversary party of the institute."


    "That will be great! I can¡¯t wait to see yton¡¯s reaction when they find out!" Sanya beamed excitedly. Rain simply shook her head and poured herself a ss of fresh milk. It was remarkable to think how far she hade without her family¡¯s support. Yet, in a way, their mistreatment had fueled her determination to seed.


    "Is there any good news on curing haemophilia?" Rain asked, recalling her earlier question. She had been so busytely that she hadn¡¯t checked her emails or called Dr. Ivan.


    "Not yet, but there seems to be progress in their research on cancer treatment," Clifford informed. Rain¡¯s smile widened. Her face quickly turned serious as she added, "Also, let¡¯s proceed as nned with the yton University Hospital and yton Life Insurances."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll work on it, Rain," Clifford answered. She nodded, and after a brief silence, he added, "Do you think you can secure it within four months?"


    "I¡¯ll do my best to expedite it," Clifford replied firmly.


    "Is this because of your four-month agreement with Alexander?" he pondered.


    "Yes, I only have four months to find something against my father to stop him from pressuring me into an unwanted marriage," Rain exined with a sigh. "Alexander Lancaster was honestly the best choice for a shield. Once my father finds out I¡¯m married to someone like him, he won¡¯t dare harass me anymore."


    "You just need to keep up the pretense of marriage. That¡¯s what you want, right?" Sanya interrupted. Rain looked at her and then shifted her gaze to Clifford. Both friends were watching her intently, waiting for an answer.


    "Pretense," Rain repeated the word in her head. Unknowingly, her eyes darted to the ring she had never removed from her finger since the moment she first put it on.

 Chapter 61: Powerful Families

    <h4>Chapter 61: Powerful Families</h4>


    Rain gulped, finding herself speechless. It should have been easy to say yes, that it was just a pretense marriage, after all. But something inside her made her hesitate. Deep down, there was a growing hope that the marriage might actually work out.


    Her face reddened as she realized where her thoughts were heading. Why was she even considering trying to make the marriage work? Alexander Lancaster had a woman he cherished, someone he was waiting for to return. Lost in her thoughts, Rain unknowingly patted her cheeks, snapping herself back to reality.


    "Hmm, if it doesn¡¯t work out, how about considering remarrying Clifford?" Sanya suddenly suggested.


    Rain turned to Clifford, her expression serious. "My father would easily crush him with his bare hands, Sanya. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hurt Clifford or, worse, use his connections with the mayor to eliminate him."


    Then, shifting her gaze back to Sanya, she added, "You know how dangerous Michael Astor is... That man hasmitted crimes and can easily get away with it."


    The Astor family was deeply involved in criminal activities, something Rain knew all too well. Brandon and his team had been keeping a close eye on the Astors for a while.


    "I¡¯m sure Clifford is willing to die for you, Rain," Sanya jested, making Rain chuckle as she noticed how red Clifford¡¯s face had be. "Right, Clifford?" Sanya teased even more.


    Sensing Clifford¡¯s growing difort, Rain quickly turned to Sanya and deliberately changed the topic. "Do you want to join me next week? I¡¯m sure Dr. Ivan would be delighted to see you again. How abouting to the facility with me?"


    Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly eximed, "Hell no! That Ivan is a madman. I wouldn¡¯tst a second with him!"


    "He¡¯s just too much of a genius for your average brain, Sanya." Clifford mocked.


    Sanya¡¯s face crumpled as she scoffed. "I don¡¯t know why Rain always seems to be surrounded by people who are crazier than normal."


    Clifford rolled his eyes. "Are you referring to yourself, Sanya?"


    Rain quickly grabbed her remaining sandwich, deciding to escape the banter before it got too messy. She knew from experience that Clifford and Sanya¡¯s arguments could get pretty chaotic.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Sanya shook her head and scolded, "I gave you the perfect opportunity to offer yourself to Rain, and you didn¡¯t even take it. You should¡¯ve seconded my suggestion, telling her how willing you are to be her husband if she needed one, and how you¡¯d protect her with all your might."


    Clifford¡¯s face darkened. While he appreciated Sanya¡¯s push, he didn¡¯t like being cornered. "I¡¯ll handle it my own way, Sanya. So please, stop pulling stunts like that again," he reprimanded.


    "Sometimes being a busybody is dangerous!" he grunted. Sanya¡¯s face darkened as she countered, "Speak for yourself! Aren¡¯t you the one being nosy? If it weren¡¯t for me reminding you to tone it down, you¡¯d have interrogated Rain about this sudden marriage! Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one who stopped you!"


    "Speaking of that marriage, what¡¯s the update? Howe it¡¯s taking too long to find out about it?" he suddenly asked. He found out that Sanya was the one handling it but yesterday she said that there was still no update from the investigator Brandon rmended.


    "I don¡¯t know, alright? Maybe the culprit is connected to Alexander, and that¡¯s why the investigator is having difficulty gathering information. You know the Lancasters¡ªthey¡¯re one of the most powerful families in the country, with deep connections everywhere," Sanya mumbled.


    Clifford understood all too well. He came from a well-off family with a high status, but they still couldn¡¯tpare to the five most powerful families in the country. The Lancasters were one of them, and the Cartiers, known for their close ties with the Lancasters, were another.


    As much as he hated to admit it, the truth stung. Rain¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t dare mess with the Lancasters once he discovered that Rain was married to one, especially Alexander. That man was the perfect shield to protect Rain from both Tim yton and the Astor family. However, he still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around how Rain ended up married without her even knowing about it.


    "Give me the investigator¡¯s contact details so I can follow up," Clifford suddenly suggested.


    Sanya rolled her eyes and hissed, "You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m cking off. Besides, the investigator would get annoyed talking to someone else. I¡¯ll handle it and keep you updated!"


    Clifford stared at Sanya with narrowed eyes. She seemed unusually annoyed and worked up.


    "What?!" she barked.


    "You¡¯re usually sozy, Sanya, always happy to shove duties onto me... Howe¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Sanya¡¯s phone rang. She red at him, signaling for him to zip it, then walked back to her bedroom to take the call.


    "I don¡¯t like that Alexander Lancaster," Clifford mumbled darkly, his expression hardening. But he understood why Rain preferred to stay married to Alexander, even if it was just on paper. The marriage offered her protection and leverage against her father, Tim.


    "I¡¯d better get to work so Rain has something solid to fight Tim with if things go south," Clifford muttered to himself, determined to help her however he could.


    *****


    Rain¡¯s mind was still preupied as she drove to the Prosecution Office, weighing the pros and cons of possibly introducing Alexander to her father, Tim. If she introduced him as Alexander Lancaster, things could get even moreplicated.


    "How about I just bring someone else to pretend to be my husband?" she mumbled, her thoughts drifting to her Aunt Mnie and the urgency of seeing her in person.


    "But who could I bring that could convincingly act as my husband?!" Rain muttered in frustration, the dilemma gnawing at her.


    Rain gripped the steering wheel tighter, her thoughts racing. The idea of involving someone else seemed risky, but she couldn¡¯t shake the urgency of the situation. Her father was relentless, and she knew that without a solid n, she could lose the chance to see her Aunt Mnie.


    "Maybe I could ask Clifford..." she thought aloud, then quickly dismissed the idea. Her father would see through the act, and Clifford¡¯s involvement could put him in serious danger. Besides, Clifford had already done so much for her.


    She sighed, feeling the weight of her predicament. "I need someone convincing, someone who can stand up to my father without flinching," she muttered. But as the possibilities narrowed, she realized there was no one else who fit the bill as perfectly as Alexander. He was the best shield she had, even if it meant getting more entangled in theirplicated arrangement.


    "This is driving me crazy!" Rain eximed in frustration, still grappling with what to do.

 Chapter 62: Where He Stood

    <h4>Chapter 62: Where He Stood</h4>


    It had been a while since Alexander had slept in his bedroom at the ancestral mansion, and he was trying to convince himself that it was the reason he couldn¡¯t sleep at all. But deep down, he knew better.


    As he sat in his office, yawning every few minutes, he cursed under his breath. "Damn!" He couldn¡¯t focus on anything if this continued.


    "It¡¯s her fault," he muttered, stubbornly ming Rain for his restless night. It was unlike him to point fingers so irrationally, butst night had been different. His thoughts had been gued by memories of Rain at his penthouse, and to his embarrassment, those memories had led to something he hadn¡¯t experienced before¡ªa wet dream.


    It was humiliating, something he never thought would happen to him again, and it left him feeling off bnce and irritated.


    He flinched when his door swung open. Eric strode in and announced, "Rain yton resigned from Smith Law Firm. Do you know about this?"


    "If you¡¯re here just to gossip, get out," Alexander grunted.


    Eric clicked his tongue and settled into the sofa. "My father wants me to recruit her for our firm. But I heard she¡¯s taken a position at the Meta City Prosecution Office. There are some funny rumors about why she left Smith Law Firm just days after starting."


    Alexander frowned and turned his attention to Eric. "I thought you weren¡¯t interested in gossip," he said.


    Eric smirked. "How about a cup of coffee outside? You look like you could use one."


    Alexander stood up from his chair, his sleepiness overtaking his irritation. "Let¡¯s go."


    He ignored the surprised look on Eric¡¯s face. He needed a distraction; staying in the office alone was proving unproductive, especially since he couldn¡¯t focus on his work.


    As they stepped out of the office, Alexander rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the lingering fog of sleeplessness. Eric led the way to a nearby caf¨¦, a popr spot for professionals needing a break from their hectic days.


    The cafe¡¯s warm atmosphere and the rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee offered a wee change. They found a quiet corner, and Eric quickly ordered two cups of strong coffee. Alexander released a deep sigh. He could feel Eric¡¯s boring stare at him.


    "What?!" Alexander huffed, his frown deepening.


    Eric eyed him with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. "Something¡¯s not right with you. Are you actually interested in your fake wife? I¡¯ve never seen you so worked up about a woman. To think you¡¯re skipping work just to join me for coffee and gossip about her?"


    Alexander was taken aback by the realization. He knew why Rain had resigned, but the idea of Paul spreading rumors about her was unsettling. "Spill the beans. What exactly are the rumors about her resignation?" he demanded.


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "Well, one of the rumours going around, courtesy of Smith Law Firm, is that Rain resigned because she¡¯s heartbroken. They¡¯re saying she¡¯s devastated after finding out that Paul Smith chose to marry her legitimate half-sister instead of her."


    Alexander¡¯s face twisted with frustration. "Ridiculous! That¡¯s bullshit!" he grunted.


    Eric¡¯s forehead creased in response to Alexander¡¯s intense reaction. "What¡¯s got you so worked up?"


    Alexander took a deep breath and recounted the true events behind Rain¡¯s resignation. "Paul drugged Rain, and I shudder to think what might have happened if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time." He then detailed the entire situation to Eric, exining why Rain had left Smith Law Firm.


    Alexander was taken aback by how deeply he was invested in clearing Rain¡¯s name. The thought of them tarnishing her reputation and portraying her as petty fueled his anger. Rain didn¡¯t deserve this, especially after enduring harassment from Paul, who not only cheated on her but also drugged her and subjected her to something unimaginable.


    Eric¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What!? That bastard! How could he do that?"


    Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened. "I¡¯ve got Tyron on the case already. Smith Law Firm won¡¯t escape this. They¡¯re going down."


    Eric¡¯s face lit up with a smirk. "Looks like we¡¯ll be taking down one strongpetitor soon. Paul won¡¯t see iting, especially since he doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s tangled with you as well," hemented. Then he shook his head as he added, "Paul will be shivering when he finds out it was you who rescued Rain from his grasp."


    Alexander had no photos online because he valued his privacy above all else. He wanted to ensure that no one could recognize him unless they had met him personally. It was a deliberate move to protect his identity and keep his life out of the public eye.


    "Also, get me the best violent crimeswyer in your firm. I want that person to coordinate with Rain and the investigation directly against Paul," Alexander instructed Eric suddenly.


    Initially, he had nned to investigate the matter and let Rain handle the legal proceedings. But now, he wanted to personally oversee the case and ensure that Paul faced the full consequences of his actions. There was no way he was going to let that bastard walk away unpunished.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll make all the necessary arrangements," Eric nodded, his tone serious. He could see how determined Alexander was, and he knew better than to question him when he was like this.


    "I¡¯ll have thewyer reach out to Rain directly and start coordinating with the investigation. We¡¯ll make sure Paul doesn¡¯t get away with anything. And don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep this under wraps. By the time Paul realizes what¡¯s happening, it¡¯ll be toote for him to do anything about it."


    Then his demeanour shifted to something more contemtive. "I feel bad for Rain, though. She worked so hard to be awyer, supporting herself throughout college andw school."


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond, lost in thought. Eric continued, "Of course, you probably already knew that..."


    Eric¡¯s expression turned yful as he looked at Alexander. "So... did something happen between you two? You know, when she was drugged and you brought her to your penthouse?"


    Alexander¡¯s face flushed. "Shut up and stop with your dirty thoughts, Eric!" he scolded, trying to mask his embarrassment.


    Eric chuckled, clearly amused. "I guess something did happen, seeing you blush like that!"


    Alexander red at his friend. "Drop it!"


    Then Eric¡¯s face suddenly grew serious as he reminded, "Kidding aside, you should sort your feelings out before Ca arrives. You know how things were left between you two. If you¡¯re not clear about what you want, this situation with Rain could be a bigger mess than it already is."


    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of Ca. He looked away, his jaw tightening. "I know," he muttered, the weight of the past pressing down on him. "But right now, I have to focus on what¡¯s in front of me."


    His thoughts drifted to Rain and theplicated feelings she stirred within him. He knew Eric was right¡ªhe had to figure out where he stood before the past came crashing back into his life.

 Chapter 63: Major Crimes Unit

    <h4>Chapter 63: Major Crimes Unit</h4>


    Rain took a deep breath before entering the building. She walked directly to the office of Chief Prosecutor John Hart, her heart pounding with a mix of nerves and anticipation. She had heard a lot about him, and Brandon had reassured her that Chief Prosecutor Hart was a just and hardworking patriot of the state. His secretary immediately escorted her inside his office.


    "You¡¯re finally here!" he eximed with a wide smile as she entered. Rain bowed her head slightly and greeted him politely, "Good morning, Chief Prosecutor Hart."


    The older man, who was in his fifties, extended his hand for a handshake. "I¡¯m delighted that you epted the position in the Major Crimes Unit."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure, Sir," Rain replied, shaking his hand firmly. Although it wasn¡¯t her first time seeing the Chief Prosecutor, it was her first formal meeting with him. She felt relieved that their interaction was off to a positive start.


    They briefly discussed her uing responsibilities and what to expect in her new role. She would be the lead Prosecutor of Team 3 Organized Crime Unit under the Major Crimes Unit focused on cases involving organized crime syndicates, drug trafficking, and human trafficking.


    The more they talked, the more excited Rain felt about the challenges ahead. She was grateful that Chief Prosecutor Hart didn¡¯t ask why she had initially turned down the position to join Smith Law Firm.


    As Brandon had informed her, Hart was indeed a dedicated man, focused on making sure she understood how demanding their work could be.


    "Come, let me introduce you to the others," Hart said as he stood up. "I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ll have to put you straight to work on your first day, but we¡¯re short on Deputy Prosecutors at the moment."


    Rain nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and readiness as she followed Chief Prosecutor Hart through the building. After introducing her to various parts of the office, he finally stopped at her assigned workspace and began the introductions.


    "This is Jane Cruz, your office security," John said, gesturing to a young woman who looked about Rain¡¯s age. Rain extended her hand with a polite smile, and Jane shook it warmly.


    Next, the Chief Prosecutor pointed to a man in his thirties. "He¡¯s Matt Brown, the investigator." Rain offered her hand again, and Matt shook it with a firm grip.


    "And this is Marlon Jones, the paralegal," Hart continued. Marlon greeted her with a handshake and a friendly grin.


    "Well, I¡¯ll leave you to settle in," Chief Prosecutor John said before turning to leave. "If you have any questions, feel free toe to my office."


    As soon as he left, Jane looked at Rain with curiosity. "How old are you, Attorney yton?"


    "I¡¯m twenty-three," Rain replied with a smile.


    "Wow, so young! I heard you topped the recent board exam. We¡¯re looking forward to working with you!" Marlonmented enthusiastically.


    "Come on, let¡¯s give our new prosecutor some time to settle in. We¡¯ve got plenty of work ahead," Matt said with a serious expression.


    Jane then escorted Rain to her small office, giving her some privacy to get acquainted with her new surroundings. The office was modest, especiallypared to the one she had at Smith Law Firm, and it was already piled high with paperwork on pending cases.


    Rain gulped as she took in the sight. She needed to wrap things up quickly today, as she still had one final task for the evening. Madame Beck had already informed her that she would have another exclusive performance at the Gentleman¡¯s Club¡ªthis time for her loyal client, Alexander Lancaster.


    Hours passed quickly as Rain worked diligently, determined to make a strong start on her first day. When she finally finished as much as she could, she prepared to leave.


    "Attorney yton, how about we have a team dinner to formally wee you tonight?" Jane suggested as Rain stepped out of her office.


    Rain smiled apologetically. "How about tomorrow night instead? I¡¯m sorry, but I have a prior appointment today."


    "Oh, no worries, Attorney yton. Please go ahead," Marlon quickly interjected, allowing Rain to nod and leave with a grateful smile.


    As soon as the door closed behind her, Marlon turned to Jane and Matt with a sly grin. "So, how long do you think she¡¯llst here?"


    "I¡¯m betting on a month," Jane replied with a smirk.


    Marlon nodded and pulled out his phone, scrolling through a group chat. "Bets are alreadying in from other units. Someone from the Juvenile Division bet she¡¯llst only three days!" heughed.


    Jane looked over at Matt. "What about you, Detective Matt? How long do you think Prosecutor yton willst?"


    "Years, perhaps," Matt answered calmly. "I heard from a reliable source that Attorney yton is extremely dedicated to her work."


    Jane shrugged, unconvinced. "All I¡¯ve heard is that she came from Smith Law Firm and that she¡¯s a bit petty. Rumor has it she resigned after the Director, who she was involved with, chose to marry her half-sister instead of her."


    Matt shot her a stern look. "You¡¯d do well not to spread baseless rumors."


    Their conversation was abruptly cut off as the door swung open, revealing Prosecutor Anna Miller from Team 2 White-Cor Crime Unit which specialized in cases involving fraud, embezzlement, corruption, and other financial crimes.


    She crossed her arms and frowned. "I heard your new prosecutor already left." She clicked her tongue and crossed her arms as she added, "Tsk, it¡¯s her first day, and she¡¯s already cking."


    Jane and Marlon exchanged a nce, but before either could respond, Matt spoke up. "She had a prior engagement. It¡¯s not cking if she¡¯s handling her responsibilities."


    Anna raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed, but she didn¡¯t push further. "Well, let¡¯s hope she¡¯s as dedicated as you say," she muttered before walking out, leaving the team to their thoughts.


    "Why do I have a feeling that everything will be chaotic soon?" Jane mumbled with a gulp. She knew all too well that Prosecutor Anna had a knack for getting rid of prosecutors she didn¡¯t like, often pushing them out of the office with subtle but relentless pressure.


    Marlon nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it¡¯s not going to be easy for Attorney yton. If Anna¡¯s already got her eye on her, things could get rough."


    Matt nced at the two, his expression unreadable. "Let¡¯s see how things y out."

 Chapter 64: Debts

    <h4>Chapter 64: Debts</h4>


    At Gentleman¡¯s Club


    Alexander loosened his necktie and tossed it aside, feeling the weight of the night pressing down on him as he waited in the dimly lit VIP room. He had arrived earlier than usual at the Gentleman¡¯s Club, intent on getting answers from Rain¡ªanswers she¡¯d been avoiding for too long. The private lounge only added to the tension, its luxurious silence amplifying his frustration.


    Tonight, he was determined to confront her, to uncover the truth behind her actions. The thought of her performing for others, dancing seductively under dim lights, made his blood boil. It was an image he couldn¡¯t shake¡ªa stark contrast to the Rain he knew or thought he knew.


    He unbuttoned his shirt, trying to dispel the sudden wave of heat and the suffocating sensation tightening around his chest. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was anger, jealousy, or something else entirely, but it was driving him mad.


    The door finally creaked open, and his breath hitched as Rain entered, disguised as Twilight. Her dress was another piece of temptation, hugging her body in all the right ces. He couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the night he had seen whaty beneath that dress¡ªevery curve, every inch of her etched into his memory.


    He muttered a curse under his breath, unable to fully control his reaction.


    Rain¡¯s voice broke the silence, smooth and teasing as she approached him with that signature smile. "I heard you booked me exclusively tonight, but you don¡¯t want me to perform? Just to stay here with you?"


    Her words wereced with a challenge, but Alexander could see theyers beneath¡ªthe guarded walls she¡¯d built around herself. He wasn¡¯t here to y games. He wanted the truth, and he was prepared to do whatever it took to get it.


    "Why are you doing this, Rain?" he asked, his voice low and controlled, though the tension was evident. "You¡¯re better than this. You don¡¯t need to parade yourself in front of these men."


    Rain¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, but there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªdefiance, perhaps. "Why does it matter to you, Alexander?"


    Rain no longer argued with Alexander. She neither confirmed nor denied that she was Rain, choosing instead to keep her emotions locked away. But inside, a storm was brewing. Alexander¡¯s actions were tearing at her resolve, leaving her more confused than ever. Why did he seem to care so much?


    Their contract had been clear¡ªthey were free to live their own separate lives, unburdened by each other¡¯s affairs. Yet, here he was, acting like she meant something to him. It didn¡¯t make sense, and the contradiction between his actions and the agreement they¡¯d made was eating away at her.


    She was supposed to be in control, to keep her distance, but his intensity was breaking through the walls she had carefully constructed. Rain couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Was this a genuine concern, or was there something else at y?


    He stood up, towering over her, his frustration boiling over. "It concerns me because you¡¯re still my wife, even if only on paper. And the thought of anyone else seeing you like this¡ª" He cut himself off, his jaw tightening. "This needs to stop."


    Rain blinked as realization dawned on her, hisst words echoing in her mind. Their contract did state that they were free to do as they pleased, as long as it didn¡¯t tarnish each other¡¯s name. The agreement had been simple, offering them both the freedom they desired, yet here they were, tangled in a web of emotions and unspoken expectations.


    Why was he reacting so strongly? Was it really about protecting their image, or was there something deeper driving his concern? Rain¡¯s thoughts swirled with confusion.


    Rain tilted her head, her smile fading as she studied his face. "And if I refuse? What then, Alexander? You¡¯ll drag me out of here? Force me to stay away?"


    He stepped closer, his hand reaching out to lightly grip her arm. "I won¡¯t let you keep doing this, Rain. We need to talk, and I want the truth. Why are you really here?"


    For a moment, Rain hesitated, her guard slipping as she met Alexander¡¯s intense gaze. His eyes seemed to bore into her, searching for something she wasn¡¯t sure she could give. She finally sighed, looking away as she softened her tone. "Alright, I can only stop doing this once I finish thest task. So will you help me do that?"


    An ufortable silence stretched between them, thick with tension. Rain could feel the heat of his gaze on her, and it made her heart race. The intensity of his presence was almost overwhelming, and she wondered if she might melt under the weight of it.


    "I promise I¡¯ll exin everything after Iplete the task tonight. I¡¯ll answer every question you have," she added, her voice almost pleading.


    "Please?" she begged when he didn¡¯t respond, just continuing to stare at her with that dark, unreadable expression.


    Finally, Alexander¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Fine. Tell me what you want me to do."


    Rain¡¯s lips curved into a relieved smile. "We¡¯re just going to y truth or dare."


    "What?!" Alexander exploded, his voice echoing through the room.


    "y truth or dare with me, but instead of choosing truth, you¡¯ll only pick dare," Rain added, a mischievous grin spreading across her face.


    "And why the hell would I do that?" Alexander hissed, irritation clear in his tone.


    Rain shrugged casually and stepped closer to him. She leaned in, her breath warm against his ear as she whispered, "Because if I don¡¯t seed tonight with your help, I can¡¯t stoping here. I¡¯ll keep showing up until I finish the task."


    Alexander¡¯s frown deepened as she pulled back to meet his eyes. He studied her, trying to gauge her intentions.


    "If I help you with this," he growled, "you¡¯ll be indebted to me again. And I¡¯m keeping track of those debts, Rain. When I decide to collect, you better be ready to pay."


    Rain¡¯s lips stretched into a wide smile as she eximed, "Deal!"

 Chapter 65: Shoulder Ride

    <h4>Chapter 65: Shoulder Ride</h4>


    Alexander still couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around how effortlessly Rain had managed to pull him into her scheme. Now, they were standing in a dimly lit hallway as a bouncer led them toward a private elevator that only Madame Beck could operate. The elevator doors slid open, and the bouncer signalled them to enter.


    Just as Rain had instructed, Alexander positioned himself so that his broad back shielded her from the CCTV¡¯s view. He watched with a mix of curiosity and disbelief as she deftly pulled something from beneath her dress and began working on a panel near the elevator buttons.


    Tyron had been right¡ªRain was definitely involved in something covert. She quickly ced a device, and by the time the elevator doors opened, she was done.


    His body tensed when Rain suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him into a deep, lingering kiss. As she turned their bodies, her back now faced the elevator¡¯s CCTV.


    "Good boy," she murmured against his lips before pulling away.


    ¡¯Was it just for show?¡¯ Alexander¡¯s sharp gaze conveyed his unspoken question. Rain simply winked and led him out of the elevator, guiding him to the door of Madame Beck¡¯s office.


    As they reached the door, it swung open, and Madame Beck greeted them with a wide smile.


    "I¡¯m ying truth or dare with a client," Rain announced with a grin. "And my dare now is for Mr. Alexander to spend a few minutes with you, my Boss, for a casual drink and chat. Should I leave him in your care, Madame Beck?"


    Alexander stiffened as Madame Beck¡¯s eyes swept over him like he was a delectable treat. He frowned, ncing at Rain before growling, "I didn¡¯t agree to be left alone, Twilight. You stay and serve us the drink."


    He was following Rain¡¯s instructions and it baffled him how easily he slipped into this role. This wasn¡¯t a film set, yet he felt as if he was acting out a scene,pletely caught up in the strange, intoxicating game she was ying.


    "I came here for you. Did you really think I¡¯d waste my time, especially after paying a fortune to be with you, just because of this silly game you insisted on?" Alexander couldn¡¯t help but remark, his irritation slipping through. That wasn¡¯t part of the n, more like an ad-lib, and even he didn¡¯t know why he said it.


    "Oh, of course, Mr. Lancaster. Please, both of you,e inside!" Madame Beck quickly responded, opening the door wide.


    Rain hadn¡¯t expected Alexander¡¯sstment, but it worked perfectly. It added a natural touch to their act, keeping Madame Beck unsuspecting.


    She quickly entered the room, shing a wide smile at Madame Beck. "Please have Mr. Lancaster seated. I¡¯ll fetch the drinks," she offered. Madame Beck nodded and pointed at the bar area of her office.


    Before turning to get the drinks, Rain mouthed to Madame Beck, ¡¯Don¡¯t forget my extra bonus!¡¯ The madame just shook her head at her with a satisfied smirk.


    Rain didn¡¯t waste a moment and walked to the bar area. She poured a transparent powder into one of the sses before returning to the table and pouring the wine. She handed one ss to Alexander and the other to Madame Beck.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to drink?" Alexander asked Rain, his gaze unwavering.


    "Here, drink this," Madame Beck interjected, offering her ss to Rain, who downed it in one gulp. "Happy?" Rain muttered to Alexander, flipping the ss upside down to show it was empty.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes remained locked on her before he turned to Madame Beck. "Have this instead, Madame Beck," he said, offering her the drugged ss.


    Madame Beck, excited, grabbed the ss and downed it all. Rain¡¯s n was working perfectly¡ªMadame Beck would be knocked out soon, giving Rain the perfect alibi.


    "Give me your ss," Alexander demanded. Rain handed him her empty ss, and he poured more wine into it, downing it in one gulp.


    "So, how do you find the service in our club so far, Mr. Lancaster?" Madame Beck began, her tone casual. Rain stood at the side, feeling a chill run down her spine as Alexander¡¯s eyes scanned her from head to toe.


    "Satisfactory, I guess. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t waste my money," Alexander remarked, raising a brow and sipping from his ss. "Will you just stand there, Twilight?" he questioned, refilling his ss with more wine.


    "Sit beside her," he ordered, gesturing to the empty seat next to Madame Beck. Rain nced at Madame Beck, her expression awkward.


    "Do as Mr. Lancaster wishes, Twilight. Come here and sit beside me," Madame Beck instructed.


    Rain gulped as she obeyed, sitting beside Madame Beck. The older woman began asking Alexander a series of personal questions, which he amodated, even ones about his love life.


    "You¡¯ve only had one girlfriend up until now? That¡¯s hard to believe! With how handsome and wealthy you are... Women must be flocking around you. Whoever she is, that woman must be incredibly lucky to have such a loyal man like you," Madame Beck eximed in disbelief.


    Rain felt increasingly ufortable with the conversation, silently hoping the drug would kick in soon. Madame Beck leaned in closer, her voice lowering to a suggestive tone. "So, are you open to flings? Like a one-night stand, perhaps?"


    But before she could say more, Madame Beck suddenly passed out. Rain quickly started the timer on her wristwatch.


    In swift, practiced movements, Rain began nting spyware around Madame Beck¡¯s office. She had less than five minutes before Madame Beck would wake up. As she worked, Alexander remained quiet, his face dark, watching her every move.


    When she realized the CCTV was too high to reach with a chair, she nced at Alexander and gestured for him to help. To her surprise, heplied without hesitation. Understanding what she needed, he bent down, allowing her to climb onto his shoulders.


    He stood tall, holding her securely as she adjusted herself for a shoulder ride. Slowly, he moved to the spot where she could ess the CCTV. Rain quickly did what she needed, and with time to spare, she began inspecting a suspicious shelf.


    "Found it," she murmured as she pulled on a particr book. Instantly, the shelf moved, revealing a hiddenpartment. She quickly closed it back up and hurried to sit beside Madame Beck before she regained consciousness.


    As Madame Beck stirred and opened her eyes, Rain quickly blurted out, "I told you, Madame Beck just passed out! How could you use me of putting drugs in your wine?" Her eyes welled up with feigned distress.

 Chapter 66: Explain Everything

    <h4>Chapter 66: Exin Everything</h4>


    Alexander couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡¯She should be an actress!¡¯ as he watched Rain¡¯s expertly feigned tears. It was impressive how easily she could make herself cry.


    "Your boss passed out after drinking the wine. I¡¯m supposed to drink!" he grumbled.


    Rain, eyes still welling with fake tears, nced at Madame Beck. "Madame Beck, how are you feeling? I didn¡¯t drug the wine. Please, tell him why you passed out," she said, her voice trembling.


    If Alexander didn¡¯t know better, he might have been convinced by her act.


    "Oh, right. How long was I out?" Madame Beck asked, her forehead creased in confusion.


    "Just a minute or two," Alexander replied firmly.


    "Oh, look at you, Mr. Alexander. What kind of drug would make me pass out so quickly? I¡¯m probably just exhausted," Madame Beck said, waving off the concern.


    "I think this is enough for tonight. Why don¡¯t you go back to your VIP room? I¡¯ll send Twilight to you shortly. Just go outside, and I¡¯ll have the elevator ready," Madame Beck suggested.


    "I want to go back with her!" Alexander insisted, pointing at Rain.


    Rain quickly hugged Madame Beck¡¯s arm and murmured, "I¡¯m scared, Madame Beck. He thinks I drugged him."


    Madame Beck looked at Alexander and then politely asked, "Can you wait outside and give me a minute to convince her to go back with you?"


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond, merely stood up and said, "Just a minute outside. I don¡¯t like waiting."


    Madame Beck nodded, and Alexander left the room.


    As soon as he was gone, Madame Beck turned to Rain, her expression darkening. "Did you put drugs in his wine?" she asked, her voiceced with disapproval.


    Rain bit her lower lip and mumbled, "Just a small amount, to make him sleep. I thought you¡¯d be pleased to have a bit of time to do whatever you wanted with him."


    "Are you stupid? He¡¯s Alexander Lancaster! I thought you were smarter than this. Next time, don¡¯t make a move without my permission! We need careful nning when ites to someone like him," Madame Beck scolded.


    "And do you really think I¡¯d be satisfied with just making him pass out for a few minutes? If I were to drug someone like him, I¡¯d use something that would turn him into a beast in bed!" she continued, her tone filled with a twisted excitement.


    Rain quickly processed this information, mentally noting that Madame Beck might have ess to something like the Erotoxin pill as suspected by Brandon. Also, she already confirmed Brandon¡¯s suspicion about an underground facility because what Rain had discovered could indeed be a passage leading to it.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Madame Beck. I won¡¯t do anything like this again," Rain muttered, lowering her head in feigned submission.


    "That¡¯s fine," Madame Beck waved off her apology. "Now go and entertain him. Make sure he¡¯ll want toe back here as often as possible."


    Rain nodded obediently and left the room, finding Alexander waiting just outside. They walked back to the VIP lounge in silence, where Rain continued to pour drinks for him, the tension between them thick and palpable.


    After a long silence, Alexander finally spoke, his gaze fixed on her. "So, what happens now?" His voice was calm, but his eyes bore into her, demanding answers.


    "Take me outside? You could just carry me out," Rain teased with a grin. "You paid for my entire work shift anyway." Then Rain exined the details of her temporary contract with Madame Beck.


    Alexander nodded and said, "Let¡¯s go, then."


    With that, Alexander walked out of the VIP private lounge with Rain by his side. But before they could reach the exit, a group of bouncers blocked their path.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this?" Alexander growled, his voiceced with anger.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lancaster, but you can¡¯t just take my employee like that," came Madame Beck¡¯s voice from behind them.


    Alexander turned to face her, his expression darkening. "And why not? I paid for her entire night. She¡¯s free to go as she pleases, isn¡¯t she? Besides, I¡¯ve heard she has a temporary contract that allows her to leave whenever she wants."


    He tightened his grip on Rain¡¯s hand and faced Madame Beck squarely. "This woman is mine, and I¡¯m not allowing her to work here anymore. If you have any objections, contact mywyer."


    Madame Beck¡¯s face paled, and Rain instinctively swallowed hard.


    "Twilight..." Madame Beck called out, her tone almost pleading as if asking Rain to stay.


    Rain¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she cried, "I¡¯m sorry, Madame Beck, but he... he threatened me, and¡ª"


    "That¡¯s enough," Alexander cut her off, pulling her closer. "Tell your men to move, or you won¡¯t like the consequences of messing with me," he warned, his voice cold and menacing.


    "Let them go," Madame Beck instructed reluctantly. The bouncers stepped aside, allowing Rain and Alexander to leave, with Tyron following closely behind.


    Outside, Rain shivered slightly in the cold air. Without a word, Alexander draped his coat over her shoulders. "Wear it and keep yourself warm," he instructed, his tone still distant.


    When the car arrived, Alexander dismissed both the driver and Tyron. "I¡¯ll drive," he said firmly. Rain quietly walked to the passenger seat as Alexander opened the door for her.


    Alexander took the driver¡¯s seat, his expression stoic as he started the car. Rain sat quietly beside him, wrapped in his coat. As they pulled away from the Gentleman¡¯s Club, Alexander¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, his jaw clenched in silent anger.


    Rain could sense his turmoil, but she remained silent, unsure of what to say or how to break the icy atmosphere. Minutes passed, and the city lights blurred as they drove through the streets. Finally, Alexander spoke, his voice low and controlled. "What the hell were you thinking, Rain?"


    She turned to him with a smile, trying to ease the tension. "How about a cup of coffee while I exin everything?" she suggested, hoping to break the awkward silence that hung between them.


    But her smile faded as she noticed Alexander suddenly elerate, his expression darkening. "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    "Someone¡¯s following us," Alexander replied, his tone grim as his eyes flicked to the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 67: A Long Story

    <h4>Chapter 67: A Long Story</h4>


    Rain frowned as she nced back. "You mean the cab? That¡¯s Detective Brandon. Pull over," she told Alexander.


    She hadn¡¯t brought her mobile phone, so Brandon must have been worried when she suddenly left with Alexander. Alexander did as she said, and the cab also pulled over to the side of the road.


    Rain was about to step out, but Alexander grabbed her wrist. "Stay inside and let hime to us." She frowned as she watched him lower the window and signal Brandon to approach.


    Brandon walked over, peering inside to find Rain. "Are you alright?" he asked.


    Rain nodded and said, "We¡¯ll stop at a caf¨¦. Follow us, and we can have a quick coffee to discuss things."


    As they got back on the road, Rain removed her wig, letting her long auburn hair cascade down. "Seriously... Are you some kind of undercover agent?" Alexander muttered.


    "I am. I¡¯m working under GIS," Rain replied nonchntly.


    "What?!" Alexander eximed in disbelief.


    The Global Intelligence Service (GIS) had been pioneered by his father, who wanted Alexander to take over the agency soon. But Alexander had been reluctant, focusing on managing Lancaster Group instead. He had suggested his father hand it over to William.


    ¡¯Maybe I should reconsider,¡¯ he thought, realizing how much power and privilege William had through GIS¡ªpower that even made it difficult for Alexander to track his own brother. Tyron¡¯s instincts had been right once again.


    "You heard me. I¡¯m a part-time undercover agent. Anyway, just pull over there. Let¡¯s go to that caf¨¦," Rain said, pointing to a nearby establishment. Alexander drove and parked ordingly. They went inside, and Brandon followed shortly.


    Rain ordered her favorite blonde vanitte and a caramel mhiato for Brandon.


    "I¡¯m not into dairy," Alexandermented.


    "Oh, it¡¯s for Brandon, not you," Rain replied.


    Alexander turned to the waiter and said, "Blonde Americano for me."


    "Oh, so you don¡¯t like too many dairy products. I love them, though," Rain said. Brandon entered, and Rain waved at him with excitement.


    "Did Larry confirm the setup? I sessfully installed everything!" she asked.


    "Yes, he did. And as always, you did a great job," Brandon praised, reaching to pat Rain¡¯s hair affectionately.


    Alexander cleared his throat loudly, causing Brandon to quickly retract his hand from Rain¡¯s hair.


    "Oh, right. You two haven¡¯t formally met yet," Rain said, introducing them. "This is Deputy Chief Detective Brandon Russo of the Special Crime Unit."


    She then introduced Alexander.


    "It¡¯s nice to finally meet Rain¡¯s unexpected husband," Brandon said with a smile. Brandon extended his hand, but Rain frowned as Alexander merely stared at it, making no move to reciprocate.


    "Hey," she called out, giving Alexander a pointed look. With a sigh, he stood up from his chair and finally epted Brandon¡¯s handshake.


    "Your grip is quite tight," Brandon jested, quickly pulling his hand away.


    ¡¯What is wrong with this man? Doesn¡¯t he like shaking hands with others?¡¯ Rain wondered, recalling his simr reaction when meeting Clifford.


    "Sit down. I already ordered your coffee. By the way, Alexander took me away from the club, so Madame Beck won¡¯t be surprised if I don¡¯t return," Rain said, trying to ease the tension.


    "The problem is, she knows who Alexander is. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she connects the dots and figures out about me," Rain pointed out.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be raiding her club soon¡ªprobably within a day or two at the fastest. I heard you¡¯re already in the prosecution unit handling organized crime, so you two are bound to cross paths again when you prosecute her," Brandon said proudly.


    Rain chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure she rots in jail."


    Alexander cleared his throat loudly, clearly reminding them of his presence. Brandon caught the hint and said, "I should leave. I¡¯ll just grab my coffee to go."


    As Brandon stood up to leave, Rain reached out to him. "Let¡¯s catch up soon," she said with a smile, her tone warm but professional.


    Brandon nodded, giving her a reassuring smile before turning to Alexander. "Take care of her," he said, his voice firm, though his eyes held a note of seriousness.


    Alexander didn¡¯t reply, just gave a curt nod, his expression unreadable. Brandon left the cafe, leaving Rain and Alexander alone once more.


    Their coffee was served, and Rain ordered a slice of blueberry cheesecake. She sipped hertte, the warmth of the cup a smallfort amidst the tension. She nced at Alexander, who was now focused on his own drink, his expression still dark and brooding.


    "You know," Rain began, trying to break the silence, "you don¡¯t have to be so intense all the time." Alexander looked up, his eyes locking onto hers. "You should be careful, Rain. Not everyone has your best interests at heart."


    Rain raised an eyebrow, a small smirk ying on her lips. "Is that your way of saying you care?"


    Alexander¡¯s eyes softened slightly, but his tone remained firm. "This world you¡¯re ying in¡ªit¡¯s dangerous," he pointed out. Rain leaned back in her chair, considering his words. "I know what I¡¯m doing, Alexander. I¡¯ve been in this world for a long time."


    He leaned forward, his gaze intense. "How long?" he asked, curiosity evident on his face.


    Rain hesitated, then smiled. "It¡¯s a long story..."


    "We¡¯ve got time," he replied, his voice encouraging. "Besides, the coffee¡¯s still too hot. I don¡¯t mind listening while it cools."


    Rain nodded, feeling unexpectedlyfortable as she began to narrate. She told him about how she met Brandon, how their rtionship had grown over the years, and how much she trusted him.


    "Brandon is a good man," she said with a smile. "He¡¯s like an uncle to me¡ªnot by blood, but by the bond we¡¯ve forged over time. Seven years might not seem like a long time to others," Rain continued, her voice softening with emotion, "but in those years, I found a family in Brandon as well."


    Alexander¡¯s expression softened slightly, but his curiosity wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. "What about the other man, the one living in your apartment? How did you two meet?" he asked, his tone probing.

 Chapter 68: Liabilities

    <h4>Chapter 68: Liabilities</h4>


    Madame Beck couldn¡¯t believe how quickly everything had unravelled. In one night, she had not only lost her most promising entertainer but also her most generous client.


    "It all makes sense, but why does something still feel off?" she muttered, massaging her temples. Frustrated, she grabbed her phone and ordered, "Get me Diana Jones first thing tomorrow morning! No, not tonight¡ªshe¡¯s probably still with Alexander Lancaster. And assign someone to tail Alexander. Make sure it¡¯s done discreetly!"


    Just as she ended the call, her assistant Arlene entered the room, panting. "We have a problem. Michael..."


    "That bastard!" Madame Beck cursed under her breath as she hurried towards the private elevator leading to her underground facility. Michael Astor was her partner in all her illegal dealings, the powerful connection that had allowed her operations to flourish. But she was growing weary of constantly cleaning up his messes.


    Madame Beck descended into the underground facility, her heart pounding with a mix of anger and anxiety. The elevator doors opened to reveal a dimly lit corridor, lined with reinforced doors leading to various rooms where her more nefarious operations were carried out.


    She stormed down the hallway until she reached the room where Michael was supposed to be. The door was slightly ajar, and as she pushed it open, a foul stench assaulted her senses. The sight that greeted her made her stomach churn.


    On the cold, metal tabley one of her star entertainers, Moonstar, barely recognizable. Her face was swollen and bruised, her once beautiful features marred by the brutal torture she had endured. Her body was covered in cuts and burns, evidence of the sadistic methods Michael had used to extract information¡ªor perhaps just for his twisted pleasure.


    Moonstar¡¯s eyes fluttered open as Madame Beck approached, but there was no recognition in them. The vibrant, confident woman she had once been was now reduced to a broken shell.


    "Michael, what have you done?" Madame Beck whispered, horrified as she moved closer to inspect the damage. She reached out to touch Moonstar¡¯s hand, but the woman flinched, pulling away as much as her restraints would allow.


    Madame Beck¡¯s face hardened. She was no stranger to cruelty, but this... this was beyond anything she had sanctioned.


    Arlene, who had followed her down, stood in the doorway, her face pale with shock. "Madame, what should we do? She¡¯s... she¡¯s in a bad way."


    Madame Beck took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. "Get our medic down here immediately. And find Michael¡ªnow!"


    Arlene nodded and rushed off to carry out her orders. Madame Beck¡¯s initial horror quickly faded into irritation as she stared down at Moonstar¡¯s broken form. She clicked her tongue in annoyance, her emotions shifting from shock to frustration.


    "What a waste," she muttered under her breath, crossing her arms as she looked at the once-beautiful woman who had brought in so much money and attention to the club. "How many girls has it been now? Michael¡¯s getting reckless."


    Moonstar¡¯s eyes flickered with a spark of recognition as she caught Madame Beck¡¯s voice. With what little strength she had left, she began to sob, her voice a hoarse whisper. "Madame Beck... please... help me... I didn¡¯t do anything... Please... don¡¯t let him..."


    Madame Beck sighed, rolling her eyes. "Moonstar, it¡¯s not about what you did or didn¡¯t do. It¡¯s about what you¡¯ve be, an uncontroble liability."


    Moonstar¡¯s sobs grew louder, her voice filled with desperation. "I won¡¯t say anything, I swear! Please, just help me... I¡¯ll do whatever you want..."


    Madame Beck stepped closer, her voice cold and unfeeling. "And how am I supposed to trust that? Look at yourself. You¡¯re a mess. Even if you don¡¯t talk, there¡¯s no guarantee you won¡¯t cause problemster. And I can¡¯t afford problems, not now."


    Moonstar¡¯s pleading became hysterical as she tried to reach out to Madame Beck, but her body was too weak. "No, please! Don¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯ll be loyal, I swear!"


    Beck¡¯s patience had worn thin. She turned her back on Moonstar, dismissing her pleas as if they were the cries of a distant, insignificant animal. "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve got no room for liabilities. You¡¯ll be disposed of like the others, clean and quiet. It¡¯s better this way."


    Arlene appeared in the doorway with the medic, who stood by silently, waiting for instructions. Beck waved them over with a dismissive hand. "Take care of her. Make sure there¡¯s nothing left that can be traced back to us."


    As the medic moved to administer a lethal injection, Madame Beck walked out of the room, leaving Moonstar¡¯s screams echoing behind her. She paused for a moment, letting out a frustrated sigh. Michael¡¯s carelessness was bing a major inconvenience, and it was only a matter of time before it caused a disaster she couldn¡¯t clean up.


    But for now, she would deal with Moonstar the same way she had dealt with all the other liabilities¡ªby erasing them, one by one.


    "Madame, Michael is upstairs, in his office," Arlene informed her, her voice tinged with urgency.


    "That bastard," Madame Beck grunted as she stormed up to the office floor. She hurried down the hallway, pressing her palm against a mirrored panel that concealed a secret door. The panel slid open, revealing a hidden room no one would suspect existed.


    Inside, Michael lounged in a bathrobe, casually drying his hair. "Seems I¡¯ve given you too much freedom to invade my privacy, Beck," he sneered.


    Madame Beck¡¯s temper red. "Do you have to keep wasting the beauties in my club like this?" she snapped.


    Michael¡¯s expression darkened, his voice rising in anger. "This is what happens when you don¡¯t follow my orders!" he barked. "I told you to bring me your new entertainer, Twilight, and instead, you send me someone I¡¯ve grown tired of!"


    Madame Beck swallowed hard, trying to exin. "But Twilight is just a neer, a temporary entertainer, so I¡ª"


    Her words died in her throat as Michael fixed her with a murderous re. "And I hear she left with Alexander Lancaster before I could get my hands on her?" he growled, advancing toward her.


    Madame Beck gasped as Michael¡¯s hand suddenly gripped her throat, squeezing just enough to make her panic. "Do I need to remind you that what you have¡ªthis position, this power¡ªis also temporary?" he hissed.


    "I-I will bring her to you, no matter what!" Madame Beck choked out, desperately patting Michael¡¯s arm in a plea for

 Chapter 69: The Ride

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Ride</h4>


    Rain frowned at Alexander, her suspicion growing. "What¡¯s with you?" she asked, unable to hide her curiosity. ¡¯Was he always this inquisitive?¡¯ she wondered. The man she remembered hearing about from Sanya was supposed to be an unbothered king, not someone prying into every detail.


    "The coffee¡¯s still hot," he replied simply. Rain took a sip of her own coffee, then shrugged. "It¡¯s tolerable."


    "Well, mine¡¯s still too hot, so why don¡¯t you tell me more about this Clifford while I wait for it to cool down?" Alexander pressed, his tone making it clear he wasn¡¯t letting the topic go. Realizing he wasn¡¯t going to drop it, Rain relented. For some reason, she felt oddlyfortable and secure around him, so she started narrating how she met Clifford and how their rtionship developed.


    "I see," Alexander said, his expression unreadable as he finally began sipping his coffee.


    "I like my coffee hot. Seems like you prefer yours warmer?" she quipped, trying to lighten the mood.


    "I like mine hot too," he replied nonchntly, leaving Rain momentarily speechless. Seriously, this man was so unpredictable!


    "Tomorrow, make sure you pack up your stuff. I¡¯ll pick you up before dinner. My father¡¯s already expecting you," he informed her suddenly, catching her off guard. Right, she had almost forgotten about that part of the deal. She¡¯d promised to stay with him and fulfill her wifely duties for four months.


    Rain nodded and then subconsciously stared into her coffee. ¡¯Should I ask him about Ca? Is that why he won¡¯t consider extending our marriage?¡¯ she wondered. It wasn¡¯t like her to be so curious, but she wanted to know. Yet, she hesitated, feeling that asking would be prying too much into his personal life.


    In the end, Rain chose to stay silent, finishing her coffee and cake. It had been a long, exhausting day, and this quiet moment with coffee and sweets felt like a much-needed break.


    "So, Brandon will handle everything, right? I¡¯m assuming he¡¯ll wrap it up without any loose ends and ensure your security. You¡¯ve got a career to protect," Alexander pointed out. He paused for a moment, then added, "Ah, never mind that¡ªyou¡¯ll be living with me starting tomorrow. You¡¯ll be safe under my protection."


    Rain felt a slight tug at her heart, sensing that Alexander might actually care about her. But she quickly shook off the feeling, reminding herself not to read too much into it. After all, Alexander had a childhood sweetheart he was waiting for.


    Alexander had already finished his coffee and was just waiting for her. "Let¡¯s go," Rain said with a smile as she finished her drink. It had been a long night, and she figured Alexander would want to head home.


    "I can just grab a cab from here, so you can go straight home," she suggested, noticing the many cabs passing by.


    "It¡¯s fine," he replied as he opened the door for her.


    "But your penthouse is in the opposite direction," Rain pointed out. Alexander had already done so much for her, and she didn¡¯t want to trouble him further.


    "I¡¯m stopping over at a friend¡¯s ce, and it¡¯s along the way. Get in," he answered simply.


    Rain climbed into the car, and as soon as her back touched the seat, exhaustion took over, and she dozed off. Alexander noticed her drifting off and decided to pull over to the side of the road.


    He carefully adjusted the seat to recline it, ensuring Rain would be morefortable. As he did, he found himself smiling at her peaceful expression. A wave of relief washed over him, knowing that Rain was only at the Gentle Club as an undercover agent. Yet, despite that relief, a pang of frustration lingered. The thought of her taking on such dangerous work on the side bothered him more than he cared to admit.


    He sighed deeply, his thoughts in turmoil. Everything felt confusing, and he couldn¡¯t quite understand why he was so entangled in her life. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from getting involved¡ªlike tonight, when he had even lied about having someone to meet just to stay with her.


    "I must be nuts," he mumbled to himself as he started driving back onto the road, the confusion and feelings swirling in his mind.


    He drove through the quiet streets, his mind still preupied with thoughts of Rain. Before he knew it, he had arrived and parked near her building. He nced over at her, still peacefully sleeping in the passenger seat. He didn¡¯t have the heart to wake her up, especially when she looked so serene, far removed from theplicated life she led.


    For a moment, he just sat there, watching her, feeling an unfamiliar warmth in his chest. He leaned in closer, almost without realizing it, his gaze locked on her soft, slightly parted lips. His breath caught as he found himself mere inches away, the urge to kiss her nearly overwhelming. But just as he was about to close the distance, Rain¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    Alexander froze, his face inches from hers, heart pounding as he scrambled for an exnation.


    "I, uh... I was just making sure your seatbelt was secure," he said awkwardly, quickly leaning back into his own seat, trying to appear nonchnt.


    Rain blinked in confusion, still groggy from sleep. "Oh... thanks," she murmured, not entirely convinced but too tired to question it further. She stretched slightly, her body still waking up from the brief nap.


    "We¡¯re here," Alexander said, clearing his throat, trying to steer the conversation away from the awkwardness of the moment. "Take your time; there¡¯s no rush."


    Rain nodded, still trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. "Thanks for the ride," she said, offering him a small smile as she reached for the door handle.


    "Anytime," he replied, his voice softer than usual, as he watched her step out of the car and head toward her building.


    As Rain walked away, Alexander let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he was holding. He ran a hand through his hair, trying to make sense of the intense moment they had just shared. "What¡¯s happening to me?" he muttered under his breath before finally driving off into the night.

 Chapter 70: Got a Lead

    <h4>Chapter 70: Got a Lead</h4>


    Rain yawned again as she stepped into her apartment, trying to shake off the drowsiness. Clifford was sitting on the sofa, his expression dark, while Sanya was lounging next to him, engrossed in whatever was ying on the television.


    "You¡¯re finally back," Clifford remarked, his toneced with concern.


    "I already told him that you purposely left your mobile phone since tonight you needed to do undercover work with Brandon," Sanya chimed in without looking away from the screen. "But he was still worried sick, even though we called Brandon and confirmed that you were safe and that Alexander would drop you off."


    Rain chuckled, ncing at the wall clock. "Are you two nning to stay upte again?" she asked, another yawn escaping her.


    "Go and sleep already," Sanya replied, waving her off.


    "Ah, by the way..." Rain murmured,zily dropping onto one of the vacant sofas.


    "What is it?" Clifford asked, his voice sharp with concern.


    "I need to pack some of my things," Rain said, stifling another yawn. "I¡¯ll be staying with Alexander at his family¡¯s estate for the next four months."


    "What?! I just got here, and you¡¯re leaving?" Clifford burst out, unable to hide his frustration.


    Sanya chuckled, teasing him, "You have your own apartment, so why are you insisting on staying here anyway?"


    Clifford scratched his head sheepishly. "Well, I thought it would be nice to live together, like old times. I live alone, and it gets pretty lonely."


    Rain offered him a small, apologetic smile. "I¡¯m sorry, Clifford, but it¡¯s part of my agreement with Alexander. Besides, his father is a really good person, and I actually like him. I think my stay there will be enjoyable."


    "You two are close already? Does he know about the setup?" Sanya asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Yes, he¡¯s aware," Rain confirmed.


    "And he¡¯s just okay with it?" Clifford eximed, still struggling to grasp the situation.


    Rain nodded, her cheeks flushing slightly as she added, "He said he likes me for his son."


    Clifford groaned, leaning back against the sofa. "Didn¡¯t it ur to you that he might be the one responsible for this setup?"


    Rain shrugged, dismissing the idea with a wave of her hand. "Clifford, there¡¯s nothing to worry about, alright? My marriage is still under investigation, and we¡¯ll soon find out how things ended up like this." She then turned to Sanya, seeking backup. "Right, Sanya?"


    Rain noticed Sanya flinch, her face paling suddenly. "Sanya, are you okay?" Rain asked, her concern evident.


    Clifford, oblivious to Sanya¡¯s reaction, continued to rant. "Right, Sanya? Why is this investigation taking so long? Brandon doesn¡¯t usually drag things out like this. Who¡¯s the investigator he assigned? They must be cking!"


    Sanya nodded quickly, her voice slightly shaky. "R-right, just this morning, the investigator got a lead on who might have posed as Alexander, but he wanted to make sure it¡¯s the right person..."


    Rain leaned forward, her suspicions growing. "Who?" she asked, although she already had a guess.


    Sanya hesitated, then finally answered, "You were right. It¡¯s William Lancaster, Alexander¡¯s younger brother."


    "What?" Clifford eximed, his face darkening. "And who¡¯s the woman who dared impersonate Rain?"


    Sanya¡¯s face paled even more. "Uh, there¡¯s no update on that yet," she stammered.


    Rain frowned, noticing the beads of sweat forming on Sanya¡¯s forehead. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?" she asked, her concern deepening.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s just... my stomach. I really need to go!" Sanya blurted out before rushing to her bedroom, mming the door behind her.


    Clifford nced at the table cluttered with snacks and empty wrappers. "No wonder she has a stomach ache, eating all that junk," he muttered.


    Rain, still frowning, stared at Sanya¡¯s closed door. Something felt off, but she decided to give it time. There was no point in pushing Sanya when she clearly wasn¡¯t ready to talk.


    Clifford broke the silence with a sigh. "Is there anything I can do to stop you from this madness?" he asked, his voice softer now.


    Rain smiled reassuringly. "Nothing, Clifford. I know what I¡¯m doing. Goodness, we¡¯ve been together for more than ten years. You should know me inside and out by now."


    Clifford sighed again, exasperated. "When do you want me to schedule the visit to the facility? Dr. Ivan wants to discuss a lot of things with you before theunch of our newest drug during the anniversary."


    Rain nodded, stifling another yawn. "Let¡¯s do it next week, on Saturday and Sunday."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange the flight then!" Clifford said, perking up.


    Rain just shook her head, amused by his excitement. "I¡¯m going to bed," she announced, getting up and heading to her room.


    Once inside, shezily crawled into bed, still wrapped in Alexander¡¯s coat. The familiar scent clung to her,forting and warm. She knew she should get up and clean herself up, but her body refused to move. The warmth of the coat felt like a protective hug, as if Alexander himself were there, holding her close.


    "I should clean up," she mumbled, but her eyes were already closing, her mind drifting into a peaceful sleep, wrapped in theforting illusion of Alexander¡¯s embrace.


    Rain suddenly jolted awake, her eyes wide with realization. "I am going crazy!" she muttered, pping her face lightly to shake off the drowsiness and the emotions threatening to overwhelm her.


    Without wasting another moment, she hurriedly unbuttoned and removed Alexander¡¯s coat, tossing it aside as if it were the source of her confusion. She needed to focus, to keep her guard up, or she risked getting hurt again¡ªjust like she had with Paul.


    As she stood in front of the bathroom mirror, brushing her teeth, Rain frowned at her reflection.


    Memories of Paul shed in her mind, the betrayal, the hurt. Yet, as she scrutinized her face, she noticed something strange. The pain she had felt when she first discovered Paul¡¯s infidelity seemed distant now, almost muted. It was more like a dull ache than the sharp sting she had anticipated. In fact, she realized with some surprise that she felt more relief than sorrow.


    "Why am I not as hurt as I should be?" she wondered, rinsing her mouth and wiping her face with a towel.

 Chapter 71: A Crush

    <h4>Chapter 71: A Crush</h4>


    The question gnawed at Rain. Was it because she had truly moved on from Paul, or was she simply too overwhelmed by everything else happening in her life to dwell on the pain of his betrayal? Maybe it was a bit of both. Her life was a whirlwind of challenges, and perhaps that had left little room for her to indulge in the heartbreak.


    Rainy in bed, staring at the ceiling, unable to sleep. Her mind kept drifting back to Alexander. "I wonder if he arrived safely," she murmured to herself, her concern growing with each passing minute.


    She turned to her side, debating whether she should reach out to him. "Should I call or send him a message? Or would that be inappropriate?" she pondered, biting her lip in hesitation.


    With a frustrated click of her tongue, Rain grabbed her phone and started typing out a message. She hesitated for a moment but then decided to hit send.


    <i>Rain: Please message me if you¡¯re home safely. I just want to make sure since you took the time to drive me to my apartment. The least I can do is also make sure you arrive home safely.</i>


    She stared at the screen for a few seconds after sending the message, feeling a mix of anticipation and anxiety. Rain tried to push the phone away, determined not to obsess over it, but she found herself ncing at it every few seconds, waiting for a reply.


    As the minutes ticked by, she began to question whether she had overstepped. Did Alexander think she was being too forward? Or worse, did he think she was trying to find an excuse to talk to him?


    "Ugh, why am I overthinking this?" she muttered, rolling over and burying her face in the pillow. Rain jolted as her phone suddenly rang, her heart racing when she saw the name ¡¯My Husband¡¯ shing on the screen.


    "Why is he calling? He could¡¯ve just messaged me back," she muttered, staring at the phone in surprise. She hesitated for a couple more rings before finally deciding to answer.


    "Hello," she murmured softly, trying to steady her voice.


    "It¡¯s me. I just got back home safe. No need to worry," Alexander¡¯s calm voice came through the line.


    "Good. Goodnight," she replied quickly, her voice almost a whisper. She was practically holding her breath, feeling a strange mix of relief and nervousness. The sensation reminded her of when she was a kid with a crush on a boy, that fluttery feeling in her stomach that she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.


    ¡¯I¡¯m so silly!¡¯ she chided herself internally, trying to shake off the feeling.


    "Goodnight. And I¡¯ll see you tomorrow," Alexander added before the call ended. Rain continued to hold the phone to her ear even after the call ended, listening to the silence.


    She bit her lower lip, feeling a wave of emotions wash over her. "I think I¡¯m in trouble," she murmured weakly. The realization settled in, she was starting to develop feelings for Alexander, and it felt like she was crushing on him.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Alexander was smiling to himself as he walked through the hallways of his home. His thoughts lingered on Rain, the unexpected warmth of their brief conversation still fresh in his mind. As he approached the main part of the house, he spotted Ben, the family¡¯s trusted butler.


    "Where¡¯s my father?" Alexander asked, his smile fading slightly as concern took over.


    "Sir Rock is still in his study," Ben replied with a knowing smile. "He¡¯s going over some papers."


    Alexander frowned. "It¡¯ste. He should be sleeping by now."


    Ben chuckled softly, "He¡¯s too excited about Miss Rain¡¯s arrival. He personally oversaw the arrangement of her bedroom¡ªit¡¯s right across from yours."


    Alexander nodded, though a mix of confusion and amusement flickered across his face. It was strange how his father was behaving. He knew how much his father wanted him to get married, but he also knew that this marriage with Rain was nothing more than a formality. Yet, his father seemed to be going all out, treating it as something much more meaningful.


    "Right, I almost forgot," Alexander mumbled to himself, recalling how persistent his father had been about making this marriage work. It was clear his father had something up his sleeve, some grand n to turn this temporary arrangement into a real rtionship. But Alexander decided he¡¯d go along with it for now. It was certainly better than having his father constantly pestering him to meet other women.


    With a sigh, Alexander continued down the hallway to check on his father. He found him in his study, surrounded by papers scattered across the desk.


    "I thought you were supposed to rest? Didn¡¯t Dr. Lambert tell you to stop workingte?" Alexander reminded him, concerncing his voice.


    Rock nced up, offering a tired smile. "I know, but these are for the support we¡¯re providing to GIS. Your brother William needs these documents."


    Alexander¡¯s expression hardened. "So William¡¯s keeping in touch with you and avoiding me?"


    Rock chuckled softly. "He¡¯s scared of you."


    Alexander leaned against the doorway, arms crossed. "So, you know what really happened, don¡¯t you? Does that mean William is the one responsible for my marriage to Rain?"


    His father¡¯s smile faded slightly as he sighed. "You should ask him that directly, son. I¡¯m not aware of all the details, but from what I gather, he¡¯s involved. He even told me to stop bugging him about blind dates now that you¡¯re married."


    Alexander clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "That bastard," he muttered. He vividly remembered their father¡¯s ultimatum: he would only stop nagging about marriage if one of his sons finally tied the knot.


    "I swear, I¡¯m going to kill him when I find him!" Alexander hissed, a mixture of frustration and disbelief in his voice.


    Rock raised an eyebrow, his tone almost teasing. "You do realize you won¡¯t be able to find him, don¡¯t you? He just took over my position in GIS, giving him enough power and connections to stay out of your reach. The same position I first offered to you, by the way."


    Alexander red at his father, realizing the truth in his words. "You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?"


    Rock shrugged, a small grin ying on his lips. "Maybe a little. But honestly, Alexander, maybe this is for the best. Who knows? You might even end up thanking him one day."


    Alexander huffed, clearly not convinced, but a small part of him wondered if his father might be right.

 Chapter 72: Obsidian Order Case

    <h4>Chapter 72: Obsidian Order Case</h4>


    Rain woke up early and headed to the Meta City Prosecutor¡¯s Office, expecting the usual pile of pending cases on her desk. As she sifted through the files, one in particr caught her attention. She was in charge of the Organized Crime Unit, so she couldn¡¯t understand why a shoplifting case had ended up on her desk.


    She picked up the file and showed it to Marlon, who was busy arranging more documents on her desk. "Isn¡¯t this case supposed to be with the Violent Crimes Unit?" Rain asked, frowning.


    Marlon scratched his head, looking a bit sheepish. "Prosecutor Karl Brown took the Obsidian Order case and swapped it with that one."


    Rain¡¯s expression darkened. "Without asking me first?"


    "Yeah, he tends to do that with neers. He¡¯ll take on the moreplicated cases and leave the simpler ones," Marlon exined.


    Rain tapped her fingers on the table, frustrated. Why had they even divided the major crimes unit into specialized teams if they were just going to swap cases at will? It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if Prosecutor Karl Brown had consulted her first. A simple act of courtesy, like checking if a case swap was agreeable, would have sufficed.


    "Should I be grateful or offended?" Rain muttered, shaking her head.


    Marlon grinned. "Depends. If you¡¯rezy, you¡¯ll be grateful. If you like a challenge, you¡¯ll probably be offended?"


    Rain awkwardly smiled at Marlon, who was fluttering hisshes and shing his white teeth at her. She could tell Marlon had been spending more time in her office than necessary, possibly trying to test the waters with her. She was no fool and could see right through his intentions.


    "Go back to your desk, Marlon. I¡¯ll call you if I need anything, alright?" she said firmly. Some men just couldn¡¯t behave themselves around married women. Did he not see her wedding ring? Even if she hadn¡¯t announced her marriage, the ring on her finger should have been a clear indication that she was already taken.


    She got up from her chair, case file in hand, and prepared to address the issue.


    Marlon hesitated. "Are you going out?"


    "Yes, I need to get my case back," she replied with a smile before heading out. "I guess I¡¯m not thezy type," she mumbled as she walked towards the doors.


    She made her way upstairs to the Violent Crimes Unit, where she had been introduced to the team the previous day. Unfortunately, Prosecutor Karl Brown wasn¡¯t in his office yesterday; he was out at a trial.


    Rain¡¯s determination only grew. She wasn¡¯t about to let someone else dictate her workload. It didn¡¯t sit right with her at all. She made her way up the stairs to the Violent Crimes Unit, her heels clicking against the marble floor with each step.


    The case she held in her hand was burning a hole in her thoughts, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Prosecutor Karl was looking down at her to take it from her. She wasn¡¯t one to back down from a challenge, and she wanted to prove that she could handle even the most difficult cases.


    As she reached the door of the Violent Crimes Unit, she took a deep breath before knocking. The door was slightly ajar, and she could hear the low hum of voices inside. Without waiting for a response, she pushed it open and stepped in.


    The room was busy, with prosecutors and investigators huddled around desks, discussing ongoing cases. Rain¡¯s presence drew a few curious nces, but most were too engrossed in their work to notice her.


    "Excuse me," Rain said, her voice cutting through the room¡¯s noise. "I¡¯m looking for Prosecutor Karl Brown."


    A tall man with a stern expression looked up from his desk. "He¡¯s not here right now. He¡¯s in court," he said, eyeing the file in Rain¡¯s hand. "Can I help you with something?"


    "I¡¯m Rain yton," she introduced herself once more, offering a polite smile. "I¡¯m the new prosecutor assigned to the unit downstairs. I noticed that Prosecutor Karl swapped one of my cases with this one," she held up the file, "without consulting me first."


    She saw no reason not to be straightforward with them to ensure that no one, like Prosecutor Karl, would swap her cases without consulting her first.


    The man raised an eyebrow. "You must be the new hotshot everyone¡¯s been talking about. I¡¯m Prosecutor Han," he said, extending his hand. Rain shook it politely.


    He continued, "Prosecutor Karl tends to gravitate towards the high-profile cases, so he probably thought he was doing you a favor by giving you something more... manageable."


    Rain¡¯s smile tightened. "I appreciate the thought, but I¡¯d prefer to handle my own cases. I¡¯m here to swap it back."


    The man chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, you¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give you that. But Karl doesn¡¯t take kindly to people messing with his cases. You sure you want to ruffle those feathers on your second day?"


    Rain met his gaze steadily. "I¡¯m sure. I didn¡¯te here to y it safe."


    He studied her for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, I respect that. You¡¯ll find Karl in courtroom 3B. Good luck."


    "Thanks," Rain replied, turning on her heel and heading out the door.


    ***


    As Rain walked out, almost all eyes were on her.


    "That¡¯s a first, right?" one of the prosecutorsmented. "Yes, it¡¯s the first newbie who didn¡¯t take kindly to someone messing with her cases," Prosecutor Han replied.


    The Obsidian Ordeal was a significant case, involving drug trafficking, human trafficking, homicides, cybercrime, RICO Act vitions, and moneyundering.


    "She¡¯s still new, so she¡¯s practically in her ¡¯trial by fire¡¯ phase. Let¡¯s see how long shests. I bet she won¡¯tst more than a week. Have you ced your bet yet?" another prosecutor teased.


    Han chuckled, "Did you know if Prosecutor Karl ced a bet?"


    "Oh, he did. Surprisingly, he¡¯s the only one who bet on the longest duration¡ªfive years, to be exact. Long enough for her to be a judge, perhaps?" the prosecutor mocked.


    "Hmm, that¡¯s interesting..." Han mused, rubbing his chin. His thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of his mobile phone. He quickly excused himself to answer the call.


    On the other end, a voice spoke urgently, "I want you to monitor the Obsidian Order case."


    Han whispered back, "Yes, Prosecutor Karl Brown took it, but the new prosecutor from the Organized Crime Unit, Rain yton, is nning to reim the case."


    There was a brief pause, then the voice continued, "Understood. Keep me updated."

 Chapter 73: Complex Cases

    <h4>Chapter 73: Complex Cases</h4>


    Rain walked down the hallway and arrived at courtroom 3B just as recess was called. Prosecutor Karl Brown, a burly man with greying hair and amanding presence, was standing by the bench, discussing something with one of the investigators.


    Rain approached him, clearing her throat to get his attention. "Prosecutor Brown?"


    He turned to her, his expression neutral but guarded. "Yes?"


    "I¡¯m Rain yton, the new prosecutor in the office downstairs," she began. "I noticed you swapped one of my cases with this one." She handed him the file. "I¡¯d like to take it back."


    Karl looked at the file, then back at Rain, his expression unreadable. "You¡¯re the new kid on the block, huh? Let me guess, you think you can handle something bigger than the shoplifting cases and minor assaults?"


    Rain didn¡¯t flinch. "I know I can handle it. And I don¡¯t appreciate having my cases reassigned without my consent."


    He studied her for a long moment, then a slow smile spread across his face. "You¡¯ve got some nerve, yton. I like that." He grabbed the file back from her. "Fine. You want the case? It¡¯s yours. But don¡¯te crying to me if it blows up in your face."


    Rain smiled and said, "Thank you for understanding. I¡¯ll have Jane retrieve the file from your office."


    Karl waved his hand dismissively. "No need. I¡¯ll send it to you as soon as I¡¯m back in my office."


    "Thank you," Rain replied with a curt nod.


    Karl nodded before saying, "Just remember, the Violent Crimes Unit isn¡¯t for the faint of heart, especially the organized crimes. You better be ready to get your hands dirty."


    "I¡¯m not afraid to get my hands dirty," Rain firmly replied.


    With a curt nod, Karl turned back to his conversation, leaving Rain standing there. She knew she had just made an impression, whether it was a good or bad one remained to be seen.


    Rain took a deep breath to steady herself as she overheard an older man sitting beside Prosecutor Brown making a disparagingment. "That woman only has the looks! She thinks just because she topped the recent bar exam she knows everything about the real world. Youngsters these days are too arrogant!"


    Thement stung, but Rain reminded herself to stayposed. She wasn¡¯t here to engage in petty arguments. Instead, she focused on her goal¡ªgetting her case back and proving her capability through her work.


    Rain returned to her office, and shortly after, a man arrived with the Obsidian Order case file in hand. She eagerly began reviewing the documents and was immediately struck by the presence of an Erotoxin pill. This discovery confirmed that the case was far moreplex than she had anticipated. Rain quickly suspected a connection with Madame Beck¡¯s operations.


    She reached for her mobile phone and noticed missed calls from Brandon. She immediately dialed him back.


    "What¡¯s up?" Rain asked when Brandon answered.


    "We have a witness in custody," Brandon said. "She¡¯s an entertainer from The Gentleman¡¯s Club. Cris and one of my operatives managed to rescue her just in time, but she¡¯s in bad shape. We¡¯ve also got a lead on a syndicate called the Obsidian Order."


    Rain¡¯s heart raced as she nced at the file on her desk. "I¡¯m handling that case, Brandon," she said, almost to herself.


    "That¡¯s good to hear," Brandon replied. "I¡¯ll provide you with all the information I can and keep you updated. But, Rain... there¡¯s something else."


    "What is it?" Rain asked, sensing the gravity in his tone.


    "This syndicate has people within the prosecution office," Brandon warned. "If my suspicions are correct, a powerful figure is behind this organization. You need to be cautious. Many eyes will be on this case."


    Rain frowned, contemting whether Prosecutor Karl Brown might be involved. Was that why he took the case without consulting her?


    "I¡¯ll be careful, Brandon," Rain assured him. "And I¡¯ll update you with any new information I find."


    With that, she ended the call, her mind already racing with the implications of Brandon¡¯s warning.


    Rain got up from her chair and began gathering her things. She turned to Jane, who was busy with paperwork at her desk.


    "I¡¯m heading out to the detention center to speak with Luis about the Obsidian Order case," Rain informed her.


    "Do you need me toe with you?" Detective Matt interjected, stepping forward.


    Rain nced at Matt and then recalled that his surname was Brown. Noting the resemnce to Prosecutor Brown, she asked, "Are you somehow rted to Prosecutor Karl Brown?"


    Marlon, who had been hovering around, chimed in, "Yes, Detective Matt is actually Prosecutor Karl Brown¡¯s younger brother."


    Rain nodded, appreciating the rification. "Got it. Well, if you¡¯re avable, your assistance could be valuable. Let¡¯s go."


    Matt gave a nod of agreement, and they headed out together toward the detention center using one of the official vehicles assigned to their office.


    As they drove, Rain broke the silence. "How long have you been working with the prosecution office?"


    "About six years," Matt answered simply.


    "I see. And Prosecutor Karl?" Rain inquired further.


    "Eight years," Matt replied inly.


    Rain nodded, noting the ovep in their tenures. "It must be quite a dynamic work environment with that kind of experience."


    Matt shrugged. "It has its ups and downs, like any job. What about you? What drew you to the organized crime unit?"


    Rain smiled. "A mix of personal drive and professional challenge. I¡¯ve always been interested in tacklingplex cases, and this seemed like the perfect fit."


    Matt nodded in understanding, and Rain inwardly sighed, reminding herself not to let her guard down just yet. As they continued toward the detention center, her phone beeped, drawing her attention. She couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw it was a message from her father-inw.


    <i>Father-inw: I¡¯ll be waiting for dinner. See you soon, daughter-inw!</i>


    Rain¡¯s thoughts briefly shifted to what gift she could bring for him. ¡¯I should bring something thoughtful,¡¯ she mused, her mind wandering to possible ideas.


    Just as Rain was about to type a reply, a sudden, forceful impact jolted the car. The airbags deployed instantly, cushioning the blow but leaving her momentarily disoriented. The vehicle screeched to a halt, and Rain¡¯s heart raced as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. She nced at Matt, who was already trying to assess the situation.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Rain nodded, still shaken but alert. "What just happened?" she managed to ask.

 Chapter 74: A Mild Concussion

    <h4>Chapter 74: A Mild Concussion</h4>


    Rain felt a bit dizzy as she watched Matt get out of the car to confront the driver of the vehicle that had just rear-ended them. She nced at her wristwatch, then back at Matt, who was engaged in a tense conversation with the other driver.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of her mobile phone. The caller ID disyed an unknown number, but she answered it anyway.


    "I heard you¡¯re taking over the Obsidian Order case. How are you feeling, Prosecutor yton? I hope you¡¯re still in one piece," a man¡¯s deep, baritone voice taunted from the other end, followed by a sinisterugh.


    Rain¡¯s grip tightened on her phone as the man continued, his voice dripping with menace. "I trust you¡¯ll make a wise choice handling this case, Prosecutor yton. It would be a shame if this became your first andst case as a prosecutor."


    A cold chill ran down Rain¡¯s spine, but she kept her voice steady. "Who is this?"


    The man chuckled darkly. "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m someone who values discretion. Remember, not every fight is worth picking. Take care, Prosecutor."


    The call ended abruptly, leaving Rain staring at her phone with a clenched jaw. She nced out the window, watching as Matt continued his conversation with the other driver.


    This was no ordinary ident. Someone was already watching her, and they wanted her to know it. She took a deep breath, steeling herself. Whoever was behind this wouldn¡¯t intimidate her so easily. She had a job to do, and she wasn¡¯t about to back down. But one thing was clear: the Obsidian Order case was even more dangerous than she had anticipated.


    Matt returned to the car, his expression serious. "The driver ims his brakes failed, but I¡¯m not buying it. Are you okay?"


    Rain nodded slowly, her mind still on the disturbing phone call. "Yeah, I¡¯m fine. But this was no ident."


    Matt¡¯s eyes narrowed as he processed her words. "Did something happen?" he asked, noticing how tightly Rain was gripping her mobile phone. His gaze shifted back to her. "Did you just get a call?"


    Rain hesitated for a moment before deciding to share. "I just got a call from someone, more like a threat. I need you to trace the number."


    Matt¡¯s expression shifted from concern to rm. "What did they say?"


    "They implied that this case could be my first andst as a prosecutor if I don¡¯t handle it wisely," Rain said, her voice steady despite the unsettling situation. "Make sure you check on the driver and the car that hit us too¡ª"


    Rain¡¯s words faltered as a sudden wave of dizziness washed over her. She instinctively touched her temple, trying to steady herself, but her vision blurred.


    "I¡¯ll take care of it, but first, let¡¯s get you to the hospital. We need to make sure you¡¯re alright," Matt insisted, his tone firm.


    Before Rain could argue, the world around her went dark, and she slumped into unconsciousness.


    When Rain regained consciousness, she found herself in the familiar emergency room of yton University Hospital.


    "How are you feeling?" a voice asked. Rain blinked several times, trying to focus.


    "Alexander?" she breathed, staring at the man before her from head to toe. He was dressed in jeans and a shirt that was smeared with grease and dust. His usual polished look was reced by a rugged appearance, more typical of someone working on cars or machinery.


    Instead of answering his question, she blurted out, "What happened to you?"


    He looked down at his soiled clothes and then back at her with a slight smirk. "Long story. Let¡¯s just say I had to lend a hand where it was needed."


    Rain frowned, her thoughts still hazy. "You look like you¡¯ve been working on repairing cars."


    "Not exactly, but close enough. How are you feeling? Do you remember what happened?"


    She touched her head, feeling a dull ache. "I remember the ident... and then..." Her eyes widened slightly as the memory of the threatening phone call came rushing back. "I need to talk to Matt. Where is he?"


    "He¡¯s just outside, dealing with the driver and some paperwork," Alexander exined, his tone bing more serious. "But don¡¯t worry about that now. The doctors say you¡¯re going to be fine, just a mild concussion."


    Rain sighed in relief, but her mind was already racing. "I need to get back to the case. There¡¯s something... I think this was more than just an ident."


    Alexander¡¯s expression hardened. "I had a feeling you¡¯d say that. But first, take it easy. We can figure everything out once you¡¯re a bit more steady on your feet."


    Rain stared at Alexander with narrowed eyes, her mind struggling to process the sight before her. She pinched her own skin, wincing at the pain. She was indeed awake and not dreaming. "Why are you here? How did you find me?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    Before Alexander could respond, a familiar, taunting voice cut through the room. "Look who¡¯s here! I heard my half-sister was rushed into our emergency room, but I didn¡¯t expect to see her husband as well."


    Rain turned to see Dina approaching her bed, her smile tinged with mockery as she looked between Rain and Alexander. Dina¡¯s pristine whiteb coat, a symbol of her role as a medical intern at their father¡¯s hospital, contrasted sharply with Alexander¡¯s dirt-streaked appearance. Rain couldn¡¯t help but wonder how someone with Dina¡¯s attitude could be trusted with saving lives.


    "So, you¡¯re Rain¡¯s so-called husband," Dina sneered, her voice dripping with disdain. "What good are looks if you¡¯re covered in dirt like that? Did youe rushing here straight from working on junk cars?" Her eyes gleamed with a cruel amusement as she belittled Alexander. "Well, I suppose it¡¯s to be expected from my illegitimate sister. At least she got something out of it¡ªsome looks, I¡¯ll give her that."


    "Dina!" Rain¡¯s voice was sharp, her face flushed with anger.


    Dina¡¯s eyes widened in feigned innocence as she fluttered hershes and tilted her head slightly. "What?"


    "Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you introduce your husband to Dad? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be thrilled and might even let you see Aunt Mnie," Dina said, her lips curling into a smirk as she relished the difort she was causing.


    Rain turned to Alexander, who stood with a tense jaw and furrowed brows. His posture was rigid, his eyes dark with frustration. She bit her lower lip, her gaze darting between Dina and Alexander, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of the hospital nket.


    "You¡¯re mistaken," Rain said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Dina¡¯s brows knitted together in confusion. She tilted her head and raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a questioning half-smile. "Is he not your husband?"

 Chapter 75: Just Practicing

    <h4>Chapter 75: Just Practicing</h4>


    Rain opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, Alexander stepped forward. "I¡¯m Lex, Rain¡¯s husband," he said, extending his hand toward Dina for a handshake.


    Dina epted his hand with a firm grip, her lips curling into a sneer. "Lex what? Can you at least introduce yourself properly?"


    "Lancaster," Alexander replied in his usual stoic manner. Despite his slightly dirty appearance at that moment, his handsomeness still managed to turn heads, including Dina¡¯s, though she tried to hide it behind her mocking words.


    Dina¡¯s eyes briefly widened before she quickly masked her surprise. "Lancaster? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not rted to the Lancaster Group, are you?" she asked, her tone dripping with skepticism as Alexander pulled his hand back. "I¡¯m Dina yton, Rain¡¯s legitimate sister," she added, her voice tinged with pride.


    Rain¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Did Dina really need to emphasize the word "legitimate"? The thought of Dina discovering the truth about Alexander sent a thrill of anticipation through her. What a shock it would be.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed her father approaching, his expression stern. "Father," Rain muttered, her voice subdued.


    He frowned as he stopped in front of them. "If it weren¡¯t for this ident, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet your husband," he said, his tone clipped.


    Rain¡¯s hand instinctively tightened around the bedsheet, her knuckles turning white. Rain inwardly fumed, thinking, ¡¯Can¡¯t he at least check how I¡¯m feeling right now?!¡¯


    "Rain will need to stay here for another twenty-four hours. I want her under observation," her father suddenly stated, directing his words to Alexander.


    "No! I don¡¯t want to stay," Rain objected, her voice firm. She didn¡¯t trust her father or Dina, not after what happened before. The memory of Dina drugging her to miss apetition during senior high still haunted her, a bitter reminder of the lengths her sister would go to sabotage her.


    Rain¡¯s frustration grew as she watched her father¡¯s indifferent reaction. He always tolerated Dina¡¯s actions, leaving Rain to bear the brunt of his scolding.


    "My wife doesn¡¯t want to stay, so we¡¯ll leave," Alexander stated firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Her father and Alexander locked eyes in a tense, unblinking stare, the air between them thick with unspoken challenge. Rain¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly intervened, sensing the growing tension. "We¡¯ll visit another time to see Aunt Mnie," she added hastily, her voice edged with urgency.


    They were in the middle of the emergency room, and thest thing she needed was more attention.


    Rain took charge of signing her discharge papers, deliberately keeping Alexander out of the process. She knew her father would seize any opportunity to dig into Alexander¡¯s background, and thest thing she wanted was to drag him into her family¡¯s messy affairs.


    As they were about to leave, Dina hurried over, blocking their path. With a pointed look, sheunched into a lengthy reminder. "Don¡¯t forget to visit. Aunt Mnie misses you too much, even if she doesn¡¯t say it. You know stress can be harmful to her health, right? She might smile and say she¡¯s fine, but deep down, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not. After all, you two are more like mother and daughter, aren¡¯t you?"


    Rain¡¯s grip on her bag tightened, her face betraying none of the turmoil Dina¡¯s words stirred within her. She nodded stiffly, not trusting herself to respond without revealing how much Dina¡¯s jab had struck a nerve.


    Alexander was every bit the gentleman, his protectiveness evident as he guided Rain carefully to his car, one hand steadying her as they walked through the parking lot. Once she was settled inside, Rain immediately reached for her mobile phone to call Matt and reschedule her meeting with Luis.


    Before she could even fully exin, Matt¡¯s voice on the other end cut her off, tense and urgent. "We have a problem."


    Rain¡¯s heart sank. "What do you mean?"


    "Luis was dered dead just minutes ago. There was a riot at the detention center, and he was badly injured," Matt informed her.


    Rain¡¯s face flushed with frustration. Of all the times, why now? She hadn¡¯t even had a chance to speak with Luis, to extract any information that could have been crucial to the case.


    She cursed under her breath before responding, "Keep me updated on the situation there. Something¡¯s off, and I need to know exactly what happened."


    Rain¡¯s mind raced as she ended the call. The timing of Luis¡¯s death felt too convenient, almost orchestrated. She clenched her fists, frustration bubbling just beneath the surface.


    "Is everything alright?" Alexander asked, his voice steady, though concern flickered in his eyes as he watched her.


    "No," Rain admitted, letting out a shaky breath. "The witness I was supposed to meet, Luis... he¡¯s dead. There was a riot at the detention center. It just feels like... like this is more than just a coincidence."


    "Even your ident seems suspicious, Rain. It¡¯s only your second day at the prosecution office, and you already need to be extra cautious," Alexander said suddenly, his voiceced with concern. "Do you really have to handle such dangerous cases so early in your career? Can¡¯t you start with something simpler?"


    Rain raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile ying on her lips. "You almost sound like a real husband right now, you know that?"


    Alexander kept his eyes on the road, still frowning. "I¡¯m just practicing since we¡¯ll be doing a lot of husband-and-wife work to keep up appearances for my father."


    Rain couldn¡¯t suppress a small smile as she noticed Alexander¡¯s reddening ears. His usual stoic demeanor was cracking, revealing a more human side to him.


    "Practicing, huh?" Rain teased, her voice light as she leaned back in her seat. "Well, you¡¯re doing a pretty good job so far."


    With a yful glint in her eye, she added, "And maybe we can keep practicing this husband-and-wife thing. You seem to have a knack for it."


    Rain couldn¡¯t resist teasing Alexander, especially when he blushed like that. It was such a rare, precious sight that she immediately grabbed her phone to snap a photo of his side profile.


    "What¡¯s that for?" he asked, eyes still focused on the road.


    "Hmm, just a little souvenir of you blushing," Rain replied casually, grinning.


    Alexander nced at her briefly, then back at the road, his ears still pink.


    Rain suddenly remembered something and quickly asked, "By the way, how did you know I was in the hospital? Or were you just there coincidentally and saw me?"

 Chapter 76: Knight in Shining Armor

    <h4>Chapter 76: Knight in Shining Armor</h4>


    "I was at the shipyard when I got a call from my father," Alexander replied, his voice calm. "He told me you¡¯d been in an ident and were rushed to yton University Hospital." He nced down at his clothes, still dusty and stained from working on machinery.


    Rain stared at him in disbelief. "You rushed to me without even changing first?"


    "It was an emergency, so I moved fast," he answered matter-of-factly. Then, with a sideways nce at her, he asked, "Wouldn¡¯t you do the same if it were me?"


    Rain¡¯s expression softened. "Of course, I would! I¡¯d rush to you as fast as I could," she replied, her voice sincere. She found herself wondering if there was something more behind his actions, but she quickly shook the thought away.


    Rain¡¯s forehead creased in thought as she murmured, "But how did Father-inw find out about it?"


    Alexander shrugged slightly, his gaze still on the road. "I¡¯m not sure either. You can ask him about itter," he replied.


    Rain nodded, mentally noting to ask her father-inw about itter. She subconsciously bit her lower lip and stole a nce at Alexander, who seemed focused on driving. She realized she had called Mr. Rock "Father-inw" earlier, but Alexander hadn¡¯t reacted. If he brought it upter, she would just say it was practice. Still, she found herself liking the way it sounded¡ªcalling Mr. Rock her father-inw.


    "Thank you foring to get me," she suddenly said. "And for introducing yourself as my husband back there."


    Alexander nodded, his tone steady. "I told you, I¡¯m keeping tabs on you. Consider it another favor."


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of repayment or favors he might ask for in the future. But since they were on the topic of favors...


    "Do you think you could help me out again?" she asked, no longer hesitating.


    "Another favor?" Alexander hummed, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Yes. You heard my father earlier... about Aunt Mnie. I want to see her and make sure she¡¯s okay. I may not be close to my family, but Aunt Mnie is different. She¡¯s the only one I have," Rain exined, her voiceced with concern.


    "Looks like your father and half-sister are cornering you, using your Aunt as leverage. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m willing to do you another favor," Alexander said, his tone reassuring. "Just set the date and time to visit your Aunt Mnie, and I¡¯ll make sure to clear my schedule."


    Rain¡¯s lips stretched into a wide smile. She had been wracking her brain, trying to figure out how to see Aunt Mnie. Herst resort was to ask Alexander, but she was reluctant to involve him too much in her family¡¯s issues. Yet, here he was, offering his help without hesitation. It felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders¡ªAlexander was proving to be someone she could truly rely on.


    Unknowingly, Rain found herself staring at Alexander for far too long, her thoughts swirling with determination. ¡¯I must keep this man with me, no matter what!¡¯ she thought.


    Alexander suddenly nced over, a teasing smirk ying on his lips. "I feel like I¡¯m going to melt soon, Rain. Could you stop staring at me like I¡¯m some kind of prey?"


    Rain¡¯s cheeks flushed, but she couldn¡¯t resist expressing what she felt. "I can¡¯t help it. Right now, Mr. Alexander Lancaster, you¡¯re like my knight in shining armor! This may sound absurd, but I feel like I¡¯ve hit the jackpot being married to you!"


    It was bold, but the sight of Alexander¡¯s ears turning red again encouraged her to continue. "Now, it makes me want to keep you even more. Can we extend our marriage?"


    "No," Alexander responded firmly, making Rain shrug her shoulders in yful defeat. "You really enjoy teasing me, don¡¯t you?" he mumbled, his voice tinged with amusement.


    "Of course! It¡¯s fun! But I¡¯m serious about wanting to keep you as my husband. You¡¯ve been helping me a lot, and you¡¯ve been so generous to me, hubby!" Rain burst out, her own face reddening at her shamelessness. But she was used to being candid, so she just let herself be.


    "Hubby?" Alexander questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    "I¡¯m just practicing. Father-inw will like it, don¡¯t you think? Us having an endearment for each other. I remember him scolding me for calling you Mr. Lancaster before," she added, her excuse ready.


    "Don¡¯t overdo it, or Father won¡¯t buy it," he replied simply. "Just call me Alexander, and I¡¯ll call you Rain."


    "Fine then, Alexander," she agreed with a pout.


    "Did you pack your things already?" Alexander suddenly asked.


    "I did," Rain replied.


    "Good. We¡¯ll make a quick stop at your apartment to grab them, then head straight to the ancestral mansion," he informed her. Rain simply nodded in agreement.


    The rest of the drive was quiet, and soon they arrived at Rain¡¯s apartment. As they entered, Rain noticed both Sanya and Clifford were around. This was the perfect opportunity to introduce Sanya to Alexander.


    Rain waved at Sanya, who was staring intently at Alexander, her curiosity evident. "Sanya, this is Alexander," Rain said, gesturing toward him with a smile.


    "Sanya! Are you alright?" Rain called out, noticing her friend¡¯s stunned expression. Sanya¡¯s lips were parted, her face pale as she continued to stare at Alexander. Finally, she muttered in disbelief, "You¡¯re Alexander Lancaster?!"


    Rain frowned, confused by Sanya¡¯s reaction. It was as if she had seen a ghost. "Yes, he is," Rain confirmed. "Didn¡¯t I just introduce you?"


    Before Sanya could respond, Clifford stepped in, his own expression tense. "Why are you back home so early?" he asked, his gaze sharp.


    Rain sighed, trying to brush off the concern. "Oh, I had an ident, and Alexander picked me up from the ER," she exined, but the words barely left her lips before Clifford was in front of her, his hands gripping her shoulders, his eyes scanning her from head to toe.


    "Why didn¡¯t you call me? Are you hurt? What happened?" Clifford¡¯s questions came in a rush, his worry palpable.


    Before Rain could answer, Alexander stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tension. "Why would she call you when she has a husband?"

 Chapter 77: Two Grown Men

    <h4>Chapter 77: Two Grown Men</h4>


    The room seemed to hold its breath as Alexander¡¯s words hung in the air. Rain nced between the two men, the intensity of the moment making her heart race. Clifford¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened, but his eyes were locked on Alexander, a mix of challenge and disbelief in his gaze.


    "Because I care about her," Clifford finally replied, his voice low but firm.


    "And so do I," Alexander countered, his tone unyielding.


    Rain felt the weight of their words, the air thick with unspoken emotions. She had never seen Clifford so protective, and Alexander so possessive.


    "What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?!" Rain eximed, her frustration clear.


    "Your hands," Alexander said, his tone low as he gently removed Clifford¡¯s hands from Rain¡¯s shoulders. He grasped Rain¡¯s wrist and added, "Where are your things? Let¡¯s get them."


    Still in a daze, Rain let Alexander guide her. "Where¡¯s your room?" he asked, and she pointed to her door. He pulled her inside and grabbed her luggage. "Is this all?" he asked, to which she nodded. Though Alexander¡¯s actions were puzzling, Rain tried to avoid letting herself hope for more.


    Holding her wrist, Alexander led her back to the living room. Clifford looked at Rain with concern. "Are you really alright?"


    Rain gave him a reassuring smile. "Yes, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to worry." Rain turned to Sanya with a yful grin. "Are you back to Earth now?" she jested.


    "I¡¯m sorry about earlier," Sanya answered, her voice faint. "I wasn¡¯t feeling well and had just woken up."


    Rain smiled warmly and then introduced Sanya to Alexander. "Sanya, this is Alexander Lancaster. Alexander, this is my friend Sanya Reed."


    Alexander gave a polite nod, and Sanya¡¯s eyes flickered with interest as she extended her hand for a handshake. "Nice to finally meet you, Alexander. Rain¡¯s mentioned you."


    "Likewise," Alexander replied, his expression asposed as ever. Then, with a slight smirk, he added, "I hope she said good things about me."


    Rain frowned at his yful remark, quickly shooting him a sideways nce. "Don¡¯t get toofortable," she warned, a teasing edge in her voice. It was strange how Alexander was opening up more, but then again, maybe he was just gettingfortable around her, just as she was with him. After all, in such a short span of time, they had already been through so much together... even intimacy...


    Rain¡¯s cheeks warmed at the thought, and she quickly pushed the memory away, feeling a mix of embarrassment and something she couldn¡¯t quite define.


    Sanya chuckled, sensing the dynamic between them. "Oh, don¡¯t worry, Alexander," she said with a grin. "Rain¡¯s been very... selective about what she shares."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening slightly. "Selective, huh? I¡¯ll have to get her to fill in the gapster."


    Rain rolled her eyes, trying to hide the slight blush creeping up her cheeks. "Alright, enough of that," she said, brushing off the yful banter. "Let¡¯s go."


    "How about lunch here? I¡¯m already done cooking. Come and eat with us first," Clifford offered, cutting into their conversation.


    "No, thank you. We¡¯ll just¡ª" Alexander was interrupted by the loud rumble of Rain¡¯s stomach.


    "See, you¡¯re starving! I made one of your favourite dishes," Clifford coaxed, eyeing Rain with a grin.


    "Really? What is it?" Rain asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Beef broli," Clifford answered.


    Rain¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. "Beef broli? Okay, I¡¯ll join you!" she said with enthusiasm. Clifford¡¯s cooking was always a treat, and she wasn¡¯t about to miss out.


    As Rain agreed to join Clifford, Alexander¡¯s gaze hardened slightly, his eyes locking onto Clifford with a frown. Clifford, though maintaining a polite smile, didn¡¯t also hide the underlying tension in his demeanour.


    As they settled into lunch, the tension between Clifford and Alexander became more apparent. Rain tried to focus on the meal, but the undercurrent of hostility was hard to ignore.


    "So, Alexander," Clifford began, trying to sound casual but clearly probing, "since you¡¯re Rain¡¯s husband, you must be around her quite a bit. Would you mind if I dropped by sometime? I¡¯d love to bring some of her favourite foods, maybe something she¡¯s been craving."


    Alexander¡¯s fork paused mid-air, and he shot Clifford a guarded look. "That¡¯s very kind of you, but Rain¡¯s preferences will be taken care of."


    Clifford¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but his eyes narrowed slightly. "I just thought it would be nice to catch up. It¡¯s been a while since we all got together."


    Rain couldn¡¯t believe what she was witnessing¡ªthe two grown men acting so petty in front of her. She decided to address the issue directly.


    "Of course, you and Sanya can visit me anytime, Clifford. Why do you even need to ask Alexander?" Rain said with a raised brow. She then discreetly kicked Clifford¡¯s feet under the table, giving him a pointed look. She could tell what Clifford was up to¡ªhe was clearly trying to rile up Alexander.


    "It¡¯s still Alexander¡¯s house, and we all know that you two aren¡¯t really husband and wife in the true sense of it. So, it¡¯s only natural for me to ask permission to visit you there," Clifford exined with a hint of mockery.


    "Hmm, this is good as always!" Rain eximed, savouring the beef broli and trying to shift the focus away from the tension.


    "Better than the ones I cooked for you before?" Alexander asked, his tone slightly challenging. Rain turned to him, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Seriously? What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?!" Rain burst out, unable to hold back her frustration any longer.


    Sanya chuckled, clearly relishing the awkwardness. "Obviously, they don¡¯t like each other," she remarked with a smirk. "I wonder why? But I guess you two both like Rain," she added directly, making Rain turn beet red.


    "Stop saying nonsense," Rain mumbled, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Rain sighed deeply, trying to defuse the situation. "Can we just enjoy the meal and not turn this into apetition?" she suggested, ncing between Clifford and Alexander. "Let¡¯s focus on the food and goodpany, okay?"

 Chapter 78: Better Tell the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 78: Better Tell the Truth</h4> As soon as Rain and Alexander left, Clifford turned to Sanya with a direct question, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you keep sneaking nces at Alexander?"


    He had noticed Sanya acting strangely, despite her efforts to hide it. Clifford knew her too well for her to fool him. They had known each other for years, almost since the day he met Rain. Sanya was Rain¡¯s friend from Haven Orphanage, where Rain often volunteered and dragged him along.


    It was there that Rain introduced him to Sanya, and since then, the three of them had be close. Their rtionship was a bit moreplicated, though. Clifford and Sanya often quarrelled, shing over different opinions, with Rain always stepping in as their referee. Despite the bickering, their bond had grown strong over the years.


    Now, seeing Sanya¡¯s unusual behaviour was unsettling for him. Something was clearly off, and he was determined to get to the bottom of it.


    "Oh, that... It¡¯s just that he looks so different," Sanya mumbled, but Clifford caught every word.


    "Different? Did you already meet him before?" he asked, his eyes not leaving hers.


    Sanya fidgeted under his gaze. "Uh, no, what I meant is that he looks very different in personpared to the profile I saw at work. You know I work for that elite matchmakingpany. I came across his profile there," she exined, forcing an awkward grin.


    Clifford raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. Something didn¡¯t add up.


    "Stop overthinking things," Sanya insisted. "Why would I have met him in person? Hardly anyone even knows he¡¯s Alexander Lancaster. Only a few people know his face. Or maybe you¡¯re right, maybe he just looked familiar, and I didn¡¯t realize it was him," she added quickly, trying to pull him back into the kitchen.


    "Why don¡¯t you prepare dessert while I do the dishes?" she suggested, clearly trying to change the subject.


    Clifford wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. "I feel like something¡¯s off. You seem to be hiding something."


    Sanya turned to face him, her expression firm. "What could I possibly be hiding?"


    "You tell me," Clifford shrugged, his eyes narrowing as he waited for her response.


    Sanya met Clifford¡¯s intense gaze and sighed, her expression a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Was it a crime to not keep my eyes off such a handsome man? I mean,e on, even you¡¯d agree he¡¯s drool-worthy. He¡¯s better looking than most celebrities. Rain hit the jackpot with him, but let¡¯s not forget that he hit the jackpot too¡ªRain¡¯s more gorgeous than any star on TV!" she quipped, trying to lighten the mood with a grin.


    But Clifford wasn¡¯t buying it. His eyes remained narrowed in suspicion, clearly not swayed by her yful banter.


    Sanya shrugged, a hint of frustration creeping into her voice. "I was just observing the man earlier. Didn¡¯t you notice how petty he was acting? It¡¯s like he was sizing you up or something."


    Clifford didn¡¯t rx his scrutiny, his instincts telling him there was more to Sanya¡¯s behavior than she was letting on.


    She took a deep breath, then continued, "The man clearly likes Rain. He¡¯s got feelings for her, and that¡¯s why he was irritated with you. The two of you were practically staking your ims on her with all that pettiness."


    Her words hit Clifford like a punch. He had sensed it too¡ªthis Alexander had feelings for Rain, and his instincts were rarely wrong.


    "You see each other aspetition," Sanya continued, narrowing her eyes. Then, with a thoughtful look, she added, "I wonder if Rain has noticed. She¡¯s smart, talented, a jack-of-all-trades¡ªexcept for cooking, of course. But even smart people can be clueless when ites to matters of the heart. So, I guess she¡¯s still in the dark about it."


    Clifford didn¡¯t respond immediately, lost in thought as he wondered whether Rain had picked up on the tension. But Sanya quickly snapped him back to reality.


    "So, when do you n to visit Rain? I want to tag along," Sanya said, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "I mean, I¡¯ve always wanted to see the Lancaster Estate here in the capital city!"


    Her enthusiasm broke through Clifford¡¯s contemtive mood, and he gave her a half-smile. "You¡¯re more interested in the estate than in visiting Rain, aren¡¯t you?" he teased, trying to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Maybe a little," Sanya admitted with a grin. "But seriously, when are we going?"


    Clifford rolled his eyes and said, "Go wash the dishes first, then update me on the investigation into Rain¡¯s marriage. Is there even any progress? You¡¯re acting suspicious, Sanya, and I know you well enough to tell when you¡¯re hiding something."


    His tone was sharp, and there was no mistaking the seriousness in his eyes. "You may fool Rain, but not me," Clifford added, his face darkening as he spoke.


    Sanya hesitated, the yful mood vanishing. She knew Clifford wouldn¡¯t let this go easily, and the intensity in his gaze made it clear he was determined to get to the bottom of whatever she was hiding.


    Sanya¡¯s expression tightened as Clifford¡¯s words hit home. "Do you really think I managed to fool Rain?" she asked, her voiceced with uncertainty.


    "No," Clifford replied, his tone unwavering. "She¡¯s probably just giving you the benefit of the doubt right now, convincing herself to trust you because you¡¯re like a sister to her. But Rain isn¡¯t naive."


    He leaned in slightly, his gaze piercing. "So, whatever it is, just spill it out. You¡¯d better tell the truth before it¡¯s toote for you."


    Sanya swallowed hard, sensing the gravity of the situation. Clifford¡¯s words were a stark reminder that Rain was more perceptive than most people realized, and the longer she kept whatever secrets she had, the harder it would be toe clean.


    "Sanya, what¡¯s going on?" Clifford asked, his voice softening as he saw the tears streaming down her face. The sudden emotional outburst caught him off guard, leaving him more confused than ever.


    "Clifford, please," Sanya pleaded, her voice trembling. "Can you just give me some time? I can¡¯t deal with all this pressure right now. There¡¯s so much happening, and I¡¯m just trying to keep it together. Let¡¯s focus on the fact that Rain¡¯s life is better because of this marriage. Isn¡¯t that what matters most?"

 Chapter 79: Family

    <h4>Chapter 79: Family</h4>


    As Rain stepped out of the car and headed toward the bakery, she felt a sense of excitement bubbling up inside her. The store was quaint, with a warm, inviting aroma of freshly baked goods wafting through the air.


    She carefully selected an assortment of tarts, ensuring to pick out the lemon ones that she knew her father-inw favoured. But she didn¡¯t stop there¡ªshe added a variety of other delicacies, hoping to surprise him with some new treats.


    When she returned to the car, Alexander stood close behind her, his presence almost overwhelming. As she ced the box of treats in the back seat, she felt his breath on her ear as he whispered, "How did you know he likes them?"


    Rain turned slightly, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. "He mentioned it to me once. Your father is quite the talker when he wants to be. During ourst conversation, he practically told me everything he likes and dislikes."


    Alexander¡¯s expression softened, though his usual guarded demeanour remained. "Yes, he¡¯s that bubbly type and he talks too much," he admitted, his voice carrying a hint of fondness. "But he doesn¡¯t usually open up to people so easily," he added, almost as if he were talking more to himself than to her.


    Rain felt a small surge of pride at his words. "I guess I just have a way with people," she replied with a light-hearted smile.


    Alexander nced at her, his eyes flickering with an emotion she couldn¡¯t quite ce. "It seems you do," he said, his tone carrying a mix of curiosity and something deeper.


    As they returned to the car and continued their journey, Rain couldn¡¯t help but feel a small sense of victory. Winning over Alexander¡¯s father was no small feat, and she hoped it would make her ce in his family a little more secure. But as she nced at Alexander, she couldn¡¯t quite read the look in his eyes.


    Was it approval? Or something else entirely?


    Soon, they arrived at the Lancaster estate, and as Rain had anticipated, it was even more grandiose than she had imagined. The sprawling mansion stood proudly amidst meticulouslyndscaped gardens, with towering columns and intricate stonework that exuded an air of old-world elegance. The driveway was lined with perfectly manicured trees, and a fountain in the center added a touch of majesty to the already impressive scene.


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sheer opulence of the ce. "It¡¯s breathtaking," she whispered, more to herself than to Alexander.


    Alexander, who had been silently observing her reaction, simply nodded. "It¡¯s been in the family for generations," he exined, his tone carrying a mix of pride and formality. "My father takes great pride in maintaining it."


    Rain smiled softly, feeling a sense of awe mixed with a tinge of nervousness. "I can see why. It¡¯s magnificent."


    As they approached the entrance, the grand double doors swung open, and Mr. Rock stepped out to greet them. His warm smile and weing demeanour instantly put Rain at ease.


    "Wee to our humble abode, my daughter-inw! It¡¯s so good to finally have you here!" Rock said, his voice full of genuine warmth.


    Rain handed him the box of tarts with a smile. "I brought these for you. I remembered you mentioning your love for lemon tarts. I also picked out a variety of vors and some other delicacies that you might enjoy."


    Mr. Rock¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. "You have a good memory, Rain! Thank you, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you."


    Alexander watched the exchange in silence, his expression unreadable, as they all made their way inside the mansion. The grandeur of the interior matched the exterior, with elegant furnishings and tasteful decorations that spoke of the family¡¯s wealth and status.


    Rock¡¯s concern was evident as he turned to Rain. "How are you feeling? You must be tired. You should rest."


    Rain felt touched by his warm, genuine concern, a stark contrast to her own father, who had rarely shown such care. "I¡¯m feeling better, though I still get a bit dizzy once in a while, but it¡¯s tolerable," she replied with a smile.


    "Your bedroom is ready, and I hope you¡¯ll like it," Rock said as he led the way. "To be honest, it would be better if you stayed in my son¡¯s room since you two are married, but I understand that you¡¯re still getting to know each other, and I wouldn¡¯t want to pressure you like that."


    Rain appreciated his thoughtfulness, even as she felt a pang of uncertainty. The idea of sharing a room with Alexander was daunting, given theplexities of their rtionship. But she was also grateful that Rock wasn¡¯t pushing them too hard.


    "Thank you for understanding," Rain said softly. "I really appreciate your kindness."


    Rock smiled warmly at her. "You¡¯re family now, Rain. We want you to feel at home here."


    <strong>Family. </strong>The word lingered in Rain¡¯s mind, stirring emotions she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to dwell on in years.


    Since she was a child, she had longed for the warmth andfort of a loving family. It was a dream she held onto even as she grew older, despite knowing that no family was perfect. She understood that imperfections were part of the human experience, but she believed that genuine love and care should be at the heart of any family.


    Yet, she had never truly felt that from her own father. Instead, she had grown up feeling like an outsider in her own home, yearning for the kind of affection and security she saw in other families.


    The memories of her father¡¯s indifference and coldness made Rock¡¯s warm wee all the more poignant. He was offering her something she had always desired but never received, a ce where she belonged, where she was valued for who she was.


    Rain forced a smile, hiding the storm of emotions inside her. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice tinged with an unspoken gratitude. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say more, fearing that her emotions might spill over.


    Rock patted her hand gently. "You¡¯re one of us now, Rain. This is now your home too," he reassured her, his eyes filled with sincerity.


    As Rain walked with Rock, she could sense Alexander just behind her, quietly observing the interaction between her and his father. The mix of warmth from Rock and the silence from Alexander made her wonder what he was thinking.


    This marriage was supposed tost only four months, a fact her father-inw was well aware of. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake the confident look in his eyes when he told her before that time would change Alexander¡¯s mind.


    <i>"I¡¯m sure you can convince him to keep this marriage. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you out! Just don¡¯t forget to give me a grandchild soon, alright?"</i>


    Her face reddened as she recalled the gleam in her father-inw¡¯s eyes and the tone of his voice when he said those words. Could she really do it? Could she make Alexander change his mind?

 Chapter 80: Overly Involved in Our Lives

    <h4>Chapter 80: Overly Involved in Our Lives</h4>


    Rain was pleasantly surprised by her bedroom. The soft, feminine colors instantly appealed to her, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere. The room was spacious and extravagant, with a design that skillfully blended modern tones with vintage touches. It was clear that a lot of thought had gone into making the spacefortable and elegant, and she couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the attention to detail.


    "This is beautiful, Father. I really like it," Rain murmured, the word "Father" slipping naturally from her lips. She blushed as her father-inw¡¯s face lit up with a wide smile, clearly pleased by her words.


    "I¡¯m d you like it. If you need anything, just ask any of the servants. They can help you settle in," Rock said warmly. Then, ncing at Alexander, who had personally carried her luggage inside, he added, "My son¡¯s bedroom is right across from yours."


    "Dad, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s leave Rain to rest. She¡¯s had a mild concussion," Alexander reminded him gently.


    Rain smiled gratefully. "Thank you so much for this arrangement, Father."


    Rock nodded. "Well then, get some rest. I¡¯ll have someone call you for dinnerter."


    Rain nodded in return and watched as the father and son left her to herself. Exhaustion weighed on her, but before she sumbed to sleep, Rain decided to rx her body with a warm bath, hoping it would ease her lingering dizziness.


    Finally alone, Rain let the tears flow freely down her face. She was overwhelmed by the warmth and eptance her father-inw had shown her. His kindness felt pure and genuine, a stark contrast to the coldness she had always felt from her own father.


    Why couldn¡¯t her father treat her the same way? They said it was because of her mother¡ªbecause of the woman who had brought her into the world. Her second Aunt Lydia, whom her father had adored, had died, and it was said to be her mother¡¯s fault.


    ording to her stepmother Sylvia, her mother had been desperate for Rain¡¯s father¡¯s attention. She had befriended Aunt Lydia, hoping to get closer to him, but her mother¡¯s desperation for male attention had led her to seduce Aunt Lydia¡¯s boyfriend as well. When Aunt Lydia caught them together, it shattered her. Her health deteriorated, both mentally and physically, until she eventually took her own life.


    That tragedy had cemented her father¡¯s hatred toward Rain. In his eyes, she was a living reminder of the woman who had destroyed his beloved sister. She was a mistake in his eyes that shouldn¡¯t be born in this world.


    "Am I too greedy for wanting to stay here and remain his daughter-inw?" Rain murmured, wiping away her tears.


    Taking a deep breath, sheposed herself, finished her bath, and prepared for bed. As soon as her back touched the soft,forting mattress, she was ovee by exhaustion. Within moments, Rain drifted into a deep, peaceful slumber.


    ****


    "Look at you, eating like that. Do you n to taste everything?" Alexander teased, watching his father excitedly open each box and sample everything Rain had brought.


    "This mango sticky rice is good. Try it, son," Rock said, offering Alexander a spoonful. Without thinking, Alexander leaned in and took a bite, soon finding himself tasting all the treats alongside his father.


    "I can¡¯t believe she bought all the varieties they had," he remarked, savouring the purple jam his father fed him next.


    "But it¡¯s all quite good," Rock agreed, enjoying the spread. "I haven¡¯t been to this bakery before, but it¡¯s on the way from Rain¡¯s apartment. She made a good choice."


    As they continued eating, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of nostalgia. It reminded him of his childhood when his father would feed him and William, their brotherlypetition always turning meal times into lively events. William would have been quick topete with him, opening his mouth eagerly for the next bite their father offered.


    Snapping back to the present, Alexander asked, "By the way, do you have your men tailing Rain?" He hadn¡¯t forgotten the serious side of things. He had received two calls earlier¡ªone from his own men, assigned to monitor and guard Rain in secret, and the other from his father, informing him of the ident.


    "I did," Rock admitted without hesitation, causing Alexander to frown. "When I heard she was drugged by her ex-boyfriend, did you think I¡¯d just sit by? I know you¡¯re already working on bringing down the Smith business, so I thought it was my duty to protect my daughter-inw and ensure nothing else happens to her," he said casually.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "I assume you¡¯re also aware of her recent undercover work?"


    Rock¡¯s smirk was all the confirmation Alexander needed. "That¡¯s why I arranged for an extrayer of security around her. I know every move GIS makes, son. I was one of the pioneers of the group, and I still support it financially. I also hold a high position, so I¡¯m well-informed about everything rted to Rain¡ªincluding things you might not know."


    "You seem to have taken quite a liking to her, considering the lengths you¡¯re going to," Alexander muttered.


    "Well, it¡¯s not just me, is it, my dear son? You¡¯re quite fond of her too, whether you admit it or not. She¡¯s a remarkable woman, one in a million, and you¡¯re incredibly fortunate to have found a wife like her," Rock added, clearly pleased with the direction their conversation was taking.


    Alexander knew exactly where this talk was heading. His father¡¯s intentions were clear, and the weight of his words was unmistakable.


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond directly to his father¡¯s words. Instead, he said, "Can you tell William to meet with me? I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t disobey if you were the one asking. I need his exnation once and for all."


    Rock nodded, a knowing smile on his face. "I will, son... But don¡¯t be too hard on him. After all, he did find you a great wife," he reminded gently.


    "That doesn¡¯t change the fact that what he did was wrong," Alexander growled, his frustration evident. "He had no right to make such a serious decision without my consent. I¡¯ll definitely beat him to a pulp!"


    His father chuckled and teased, "Well, if you want to get even, maybe you should find him a wife without him knowing."


    Alexander shook his head in disbelief at his father¡¯s words. It was never in his nature to meddle in their personal life. He couldn¡¯t quite understand why their father had be so eager to see both him and William settle down and start families of their own.


    Growing up, they had always been supportive of whatever they wanted to do, but recently, he had begun pushing them to date and consider marriage. The sudden shift in their father¡¯s priorities puzzled Alexander. It was as if he was determined to see his sons find the same happiness he had with their mother.


    A sudden thought crossed Alexander¡¯s mind, and a wave of unease washed over him. His body tensed as he nervously asked, "Dad, what¡¯s really going on with you? Are you hiding something from us? Is it about your health?"


    Rock¡¯s jovial expression faltered for a moment, reced by a brief look of surprise. But he quickly masked it with a reassuring smile. "Why would you think that, son? I¡¯m perfectly fine," he said, waving off the concern.


    But Alexander wasn¡¯t convinced. "You¡¯ve been acting differenttely¡ªpushing us to settle down, being overly involved in our lives. It¡¯s not like you," he pressed, his eyes searching his father¡¯s for any sign of the truth.

 Chapter 81: I Found Her!*

    <h4>Chapter 81: I Found Her!*</h4>


    At Paul¡¯s Apartment


    Days passed by and Paul grew more restless after failing to make Rain his. The frustration of not being able to see her whenever he wanted was driving him mad. He had no idea where she was. The address on her file at the office still listed the yton Mansion, but he knew she had left. Even her family was in the dark about her current whereabouts.


    He downed the beer on the table in one gulp, cursing under his breath. "Where are you hiding?" he hissed, clenching his fists. The thought of Rain living with another man¡ªespecially the one who imed to be her husband¡ªmade his blood boil. Grabbing his phone, he dialed the person he had tasked with finding her.


    "Any updates?" he barked.


    "None yet, sir. We have men stationed at the ces you mentioned, monitoring if she¡¯ll return, but so far, there¡¯s been no sign of her," the man on the other line responded.


    Paul ended the call abruptly, seething with frustration. No one knew where Rain had started working. Even that witch Aileen wasn¡¯t giving him any information. Her previous department had no clue where she had transferred either.


    "She¡¯s purposely hiding from me," he muttered irritably. As he walked to the refrigerator for another beer, the doorbell rang. He already knew who it was at this hour. Opening the door, he was immediately embraced by Dina.


    "Ah, I missed you so much, baby!" she whispered in his ear, pressing her lips against his in a heated kiss.


    Paul gently pushed her back, then took Dina¡¯s hand and led her into the bedroom. Her arrival was perfectly timed, especially while he was struggling with thoughts of Rain.


    "Blow me, Dina," he demanded. Without hesitation, Dina knelt down on the floor, quickly removing his shorts before beginning to focus her attention on his already hard shaft.


    Paul groaned in pleasure as Dina continued to serve him, her actions were so submissive and obedient. He closed his eyes, losing himself in the sensation, while his mind wandered to thoughts of Rain. Her face filled his imagination, intensifying his experience.


    "Oh, that¡¯s it, just like that! Keep going! Suck all of me!" he groaned in pleasure as he neared climax. Ignoring Dina¡¯s attempts to pull back, Paul continued thrusting deeply inside her mouth even though she was choking. He didn¡¯t mind her struggle as he continued to shove his length deeper inside her mouth


    "Drink it all up, Rain!" he grunted, still shuddering from his release as he pulled away.


    He smiled and patted Dina¡¯s head. Dina¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears as she swallowed. "Good girl," he praised her. But Dina red at him, and hissed, "What did you just call me before!?"


    Paul frowned as Dina stood up to face him. "You called me Rain!" she hissed.


    "No, I didn¡¯t!" Paul said sharply as he pulled Dina close and kissed her neck. He knew he had made a mistake but tried to reassure her. "I called your name, Dina. You smell so good. Let me see how ready you are for me," he murmured, sliding his hand under her skirt.


    As he expected, Dina responded eagerly to his touch, her reactions intense with just a simple caress. He removed any obstacles and positioned her on the bed so he could take her from behind, preferring not to see her face. In his mind, he imagined Rain¡¯s face, which heightened his excitement and pleasure even more.


    For months, he had carefully controlled himself, striving to gain Rain¡¯s trust. However, with this woman offering herself so readily, he found himself directing his pent-up longing for Rain onto her instead.


    Dina was certainly attractive, but she couldn¡¯tpare to Rain¡¯s unique beauty and allure. Rain¡¯s curvaceous figure and confident demeanour were unmatched. Thinking about Rain and recalling the softness of her lips made him intensely aware of his desire.


    ¡¯Rain... Ahhh! I will have all of you, no matter what. You are mine, and you won¡¯t escape me!¡¯ Paul thought as he continued to take Dina, his focus entirely on his own desires. He reached his climax first, ignoring Dina¡¯s needs.


    Then he pulled away and headed to the restroom for a quick shower. But Dina followed him, frustration evident on her face. "Dammit, Paul! How could you finish without letting me reach my climax first?" she snapped, pushing him to sit on the edge of the tub as she straddled him.


    She kissed him and tried to get him ready again by touching him, but nothing was happening. "What¡¯s wrong?" Dina muttered in frustration as she nced down. Paul frowned, replying, "I just had an orgasm, Dina. What do you expect?"


    She rolled her eyes and grumbled, "You always managed before. You used to get hard again right away!"


    It was true, but ever since he failed to take advantage of Rain when he drugged her during their firm¡¯s anniversary event, things hadn¡¯t been the same with Dina. He just couldn¡¯t respond to her like before. Unless...


    Annoyed, he scoffed and pushed Dina to sit with her back to him. "Turn around," he instructed, feeling distracted by her face. Dina obeyed, and Paul began to focus, stroking himself as he imagined Rain. Thinking of her brought him back to life. In his mind, it was Rain he was with, and that thought alone was enough.


    It worked like magic, and soon he was ready again. This time, he paced himself, waiting for Dina to reach her climax first before allowing himself to release inside her.


    Afterwards, they quickly showered together, and as they got dressed, Dina said, "My father scheduled the party for next Thursday." She started talking about the venue and other details, but Paul¡¯s mind was already elsewhere, plotting his next move.


    That party could be the perfect opportunity for him to see Rain again and finally have her, no matter the cost. He wouldn¡¯t care if it caused a scandal, as long as the oue meant Rain was his.


    "Make sure Raines. I want her to see how I¡¯ll give you everything, Dina," he murmured with a smirk.


    "Of course! I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s there," Dina replied with a wide grin. Unknown to Paul, Dina had her own plot in mind, one that involved destroying Rain¡ªthe woman she despised the most.


    Then there was a terse silence, broken only by the sudden ringing of Paul¡¯s mobile phone. He quickly answered when he saw it was the man he had tasked with finding Rain.


    "Boss, I found her! She¡¯s working at the prosecution office now," the man reported.


    A slow, excited smirk spread across Paul¡¯s face as he processed the news.

 Chapter 82: I’m Entrusting My Son to You

    <h4>Chapter 82: I¡¯m Entrusting My Son to You</h4>


    Rain stirred in the bed and slowly opened her eyes. A smile formed on her lips because she felt rested andfortable, which was a rare treat. ncing at the clock, she was surprised she had slept straight through for four hours. It was already six in the evening. Startled, she jolted upright and quickly got out of bed. She didn¡¯t want her father-inw waiting for her for dinner.


    She hurried to fix herself up and then left the bedroom. As she walked out, she couldn¡¯t help but smile when her eyesnded on the door opposite hers¡ªAlexander¡¯s bedroom. Curiosity flickered in her mind as she wondered what it looked like inside. Shaking her head to clear the thought, she made her way downstairs.


    A servant greeted her politely. "Where¡¯s Father-inw?" Rain asked.


    "Sir Rock is with Butler Ben, ying chess in the library," the servant replied with a smile, her name tag reading "Linda."


    "I see, thank you, Linda." Rain smiled back, ready to leave, but then paused. "How about Alexander?"


    "Oh, Sir Alexander is in the gym," Linda answered.


    Rain¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. "Where¡¯s the gym?"


    Linda smiled warmly. "Let me escort you there, Ma¡¯am."


    Rain nodded and followed Linda¡¯s lead. The Lancaster estate in the capital city was vast, as she had read in reports, but the specifics inside were kept private¡ªa preference of the Lancaster family, as Sanya had mentioned.


    It was already dark outside, but Rain was determined to explore the estate over the weekend. She thought it would be even better if Sanya could join her, as her friend had been eager to see the Lancaster Family Estate.


    "How many residences are there on the estate?" Rain asked curiously as they walked.


    "There are a total of four, Ma¡¯am. This is the main residence, and the other two are upied by Sir Rock¡¯s siblings, Madam Ava and Sir Greg. The fourth residence is vacant," Linda exined.


    Rain nodded as they neared an indoor pool area. Linda pointed to an adjacent section and said, "The gym is there, Ma¡¯am."


    "Thank you, Linda. You can go back now," Rain said before heading toward the gym. The gym hadrge windows and mostly transparent walls that overlooked the gardens, giving it an airy and open feel.


    Rain stepped into the gym and immediately spotted Alexander, mid-pulldown exercise, his bare chest glistening with sweat. The sight made her gulp involuntarily. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen him shirtless, but now she had the chance to fully appreciate the defined muscles and perfectly toned abs that would make any woman swoon¡ªincluding her.


    <i>¡¯But this man is mine for four months!¡¯</i> Rain possessively thought to herself.


    "Liking what you see?" Alexander¡¯s voice snapped her back to reality. Her face flushed instantly, and she quickly closed her slightly parted lips.


    Trying to cover her embarrassment, Rain smiled at him and answered boldly, "Very much!"


    She grabbed a towel nearby and walked over to hand it to him. "I love working out too. Let¡¯s do it together next time," she said casually, hoping her blush had subsided.


    Alexander epted the towel with a slight frown. "You need more rest. You can start working out with me after five days. You still have a mild concussion," he reminded her.


    "Right, but I¡¯d love to feast my eyes on you while you work out," she teased, grinning as she stared at him. Her heart raced with satisfaction when she noticed his face turning red. <i>She should tease this man more often!</i>


    "Are you a pervert?" he hissed. Rain ignored the remark and simply chuckled.


    "I¡¯m supposed to perform wifely duties, aren¡¯t I? Admiring my husband¡¯s physical traits is part of that. This is me being a very mindful and appreciative wife," she winked yfully.


    With that, she turned on her heel. "Get ready for dinner. I¡¯ll go check if the dining area is set," she said, quickly leaving the gym while patting her blushing cheeks.


    This was just the beginning. Rain was determined to work hard to make Alexander Lancaster change his mind and keep her as his wife.


    Rain found herself heading toward the kitchen after asking another servant for directions. To her surprise, she spotted her father-inw, Rock, there with Butler Ben.


    "Linda told me you were awake, so I¡¯m having the chef prepare all your favourite dishes," Rock exined with a warm grin. Then he added, "Come, sit with me in the dining area. The food will be served soon, my dear."


    He gently took her arm and led her to the dining area. Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile as Rock even pulled out a chair for her. His attentiveness and care made her feel truly pampered, and she was loving every moment of it.


    "How was your sleep? Did you have any trouble resting, maybe feeling ufortable in a different room? Some people find it hard to sleep in new surroundings," he asked with genuine curiosity.


    "Oh no, I rested well, Father. I¡¯m surprised I was able to sleep for that long," Rain replied with a smile, feeling at ease in his presence.


    "I like the sound of it¡ªyou calling me Father. I always wanted a daughter, but fate didn¡¯t grant me one. It¡¯s not toote, though. I¡¯m more than happy to gain a daughter-inw. Let¡¯s both work hard on my son, Rain," Rockmented, leaving Rain momentarily speechless.


    Before she could respond, Rock handed her a small notebook. "Keep this with you," he said. Rain took the notebook and opened it, her eyes widening as she read the contents.


    "This is..." she murmured, flipping through the pages in disbelief.


    Rock chuckled warmly. "That¡¯s everything you need to know about my son¡ªhis favourites, his likes and dislikes, his allergies and more... I hope it helps you two stay married for a lifetime. It¡¯s my way of saying I¡¯m entrusting my son to you."


    Rain turned to her father-inw, her mouth slightly agape. She was at a loss for words. Did Rock really like her this much? Enough to help her win over Alexander?


    Her heart swelled with emotion, and a wide smile spread across her face. Determinedly, she said, "I¡¯ll definitely not let you down, Father!"


    "What won¡¯t you let him down with?" Alexander¡¯s voice interrupted as he casually took a seat beside Rain.

 Chapter 83: Top Priority

    <h4>Chapter 83: Top Priority</h4>


    Rain turned to Alexander with a yful smile and said, "I won¡¯t let him down when ites to taking care of you."


    Alexander frowned slightly, but before he could respond, Rock¡¯s heartyughter filled the dining room, drawing both of their attention.


    "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯veughed like this. It feels good," Rock said, still chuckling as the servants entered and began serving the dishes.


    "You shouldugh more often, Father. Laughter is the best medicine, and it keeps you young," Rain remarked warmly, her smile broadening. She genuinely enjoyed seeing her father-inw so happy.


    "You two seem to be having a lot of fun with this," Alexander mumbled, clearly a bit perplexed by the easy rapport between his father and Rain.


    As they settled into their meal, Butler Ben joined them at the table, making the conversation light and pleasant, turning the atmosphere into something that felt more like a family gathering.


    Rain¡¯s thoughts wandered to her Aunt Mnie. How wonderful it would be if Aunt Mnie could be with her like this¡ªfree and living her life to the fullest. Rain resolved to meet her Aunt Mnie soon and convince her to fight for her own freedom.


    Her deep thoughts were interrupted when her father-inw asked, "What¡¯s your n now? You still need a few days of rest, so you shouldn¡¯t rush back to work."


    He was right¡ªtomorrow was Friday, after all. Matt had already reported the incident to the office, so she could rx, but...


    "What¡¯s with that face? Are you nning to be stubborn again and work despite what happened?" Alexander questioned, his expression darkening.


    "Of course not. But I don¡¯t want to let go of this case right now. I¡¯ll rest for a few days and return to work on Monday," she firmly stated. She intended to stay involved because she suspected that the Obsidian Order might be connected to Madame Beck¡¯s Gentleman¡¯s Club.


    "Seriously? Is three days enough for someone with a mild concussion to start working again? It should be at least five days, right?" Alexander pointed out.


    "I think I¡¯m fine. Since I¡¯m symptom-free now, one to three days of rest should be enough," Rain replied with a shrug. Then, her yful side emerged as she turned to Alexander and teased, "Are you that worried, husband?"


    Alexander¡¯s face reddened and she chuckled. "Just eat," he growled.


    Unbeknownst to Rain and Alexander, Rock was quietly observing their interaction, a satisfied smile ying on his lips. It pleased him to see his son so concerned, a good sign for someone as typically coldhearted and unbothered as Alexander.


    Could it be that Rain was the reason for this change, making him more soft and caring? Regardless, Rock was pleased with how his son¡¯s rtionship with his wife, Rain, was progressing.


    Rock couldn¡¯t recall Alexander ever acting this way, even when he was with Ca; back then, his son seemed more preupied with work than with Ca¡¯s feelings. But the situation was quiteplex¡ªafter all, it was Ca who had confessed and courted his son, not the other way around!


    He didn¡¯t like Ca at all, despite how much Rock loved her parents. An was like a brother to him, and Summer was like a sister. So, he simply epted Ca because his son had chosen her, and he cherished her parents. But Ca had an attitude that even her parents were unaware of¡ªsomething Rock discovered by ident. That woman... Rock shook his head, clearing his mind of any annoying thoughts.


    He smiled watching his son bicker with Rain. ¡¯Look at him even blushing!¡¯ he thought. He would love to join and tease him as well.


    Just as Rock was about to interrupt to prolong the teasing, Rain suddenly turned to him and asked, "By the way, Father... How did you know I was in an ident? Alexander told me you¡¯re the one who called him and informed him."


    "I did?" Rock replied, blinking innocently.


    He then nced at Alexander and murmured, "Weren¡¯t the men you assigned to secretly monitor and keep Rain safe the ones who called you first about the ident?"


    Alexander¡¯s face paled, and Rock had to suppress hisughter, seeing his son¡¯s reaction. He had just inadvertently exposed his son¡¯s secret to Rain, but he believed it was for the best. Alexander needed to let his wife know that he cared, even if he wasn¡¯t ready to admit it openly.


    "You did?" Rain questioned Alexander, her gaze now fixed on him. Meanwhile, Rock turned his attention back to the food on his te, trying to ignore the daggers his son was shooting at him.


    "Yes, he did," Rock answered for Alexander, sidestepping his son¡¯s re. "He¡¯s probably been worried ever since your incident with your ex-boyfriend and your undercover work, so he had his men secretly follow you to ensure your safety. But I guess... a car ident like that is something unavoidable and hard to predict by his men..."


    Rain turned to Rock this time and asked, "Father, you also know about me going undercover?"


    Before Rock could respond, Alexander jumped in, "Yes, he does. My father knows everything about you, Rain. You can¡¯t hide anything from Liam Rock Lancaster, the Director-General of the Global Intelligence Service."


    Rock raised an eyebrow at his son, who seemed determined to get back at him as he added, "I¡¯m sure he has someone tailing you in the shadows, and that¡¯s how he found out about your ident. He called me to inform me as well. Don¡¯t be surprised if he already has eyes everywhere, keeping tabs on you."


    Rain¡¯s gaze shifted between Rock and Alexander, her lips parted in surprise. "Seriously? I should be grateful being protected by powerful men," she muttered.


    She looked at Rock sincerely and added, "And I am more than grateful for everything. But as much as I appreciate it, I don¡¯t want you two getting involved in any mess I¡¯m in. I mean, getting me out of my father¡¯s grasp is more than enough for me..."


    "Like I said, you¡¯re now a Lancaster, Rain. You¡¯re part of this family, and our family¡¯s safety is always our top priority," Rock stated firmly. He then turned to Alexander and asked, "Right, Son? Don¡¯t you agree with me?"

 Chapter 84: Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 84: Bad News</h4>


    Rain was still in awe after discovering that Alexander and his father had secretly arranged for someone to tail her, ensuring her safety. The firm, unwavering tone in her father-inw¡¯s voice when he referred to her as family made her heart swell with happiness. She couldn¡¯t believe how much warmth and security she felt at that moment.


    She turned to Alexander, eagerly awaiting his response. "Of course," Alexander replied, though his eyes narrowed as he looked at his father. Rain couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and endearment at the intensity between the father and son. These two were just so adorable, even when they were ring at each other.


    Rain wasn¡¯t usually one to get emotional. She had learned to swallow her tears at a young age, enduring pain withoutint. But these two men... Just earlier, she had found herself crying, and she knew Sanya would have made a big deal out of it if she had been there to witness it.


    And now, here she was again, welling up with tears¡ªnot from sadness, but from overwhelming joy. It was funny how easily the tears flowed when her heart was so full of bliss.


    She quickly wiped her eyes, not wanting Alexander or her father-inw to see her crying. But Rock had already noticed.


    "Dear, are you crying?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. Alexander immediately turned to her, looking at her intently as he whispered, "Your eyes are red."


    "I¡¯m sorry... I just can¡¯t help it," Rain said, her voice trembling with emotion. "I feel so fortunate and blessed right now. Thank you both so much for everything." She looked at Rock, then at Alexander, her wide smile shining through her tears.


    "See, you made her cry," Alexander scolded his father, causing Rain to chuckle. "Let¡¯s continue with dinner. I¡¯m sure Uncle Ben is already tired of watching us by now," she suggested.


    "Oh, please just call him Uncle Ben! He¡¯s part of our family anyway," Rock added, and Rain nodded in agreement.


    "It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a dinner like this," Benmented, smiling warmly. "I mean, with more voices in the dining area besides just Sir Rock¡¯s."


    They began eating, still engaged in light conversation. Rain couldn¡¯t help but ask Ben curiously, "How long have you been working with Father, Uncle Ben?"


    Ben paused to think. "Let¡¯s see, I¡¯m fifty-four now, and I started working with Sir Rock a year before Alexander was born. Alexander is thirty now, so..."


    "Twenty-five years," Rock interjected with a grin. "Goodness, you¡¯re still slow with math."


    Ben frowned slightly. "I was getting there," he replied, his mouth twitching in mild frustration. Turning back to Rain, he said, "So, it¡¯s been twenty-five years, Mistress Rain."


    "Just call me Rain, please," she insisted, and Ben nodded. She then turned to her father-inw with a curious expression. "How old are you now, Father?"


    Rock¡¯s face lit up as he teasingly hummed, "Guess?"


    Rain stared at him, quickly calcting Alexander¡¯s age. ¡¯If he got married at twenty-five, then that makes him fifty-five now?¡¯ she thought.


    "Fifty-five?" she guessed.


    Rock shook his head.


    "Fifty-four?" He shook his head again, so Rain continued guessing lower until she reached fifty.


    "Do you have bad eyes, Rain?" Alexander interrupted with a smirk. "Can¡¯t you tell he¡¯s older than Uncle Ben?"


    "Oh... But you¡¯re thirty, and he¡¯s so insistent on you settling down, so I thought he married young," she exined, trying to defend her guess.


    "He married at twenty-nine," Alexander informed her with a shrug.


    "Oh, I see! So Father is fifty-nine now!" Rain eximed, smiling at her father-inw. "But you look younger than your age!"


    "What a sweet talker!" Alexander scoffed, though there was a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Rain pouted yfully and said, "I¡¯m just stating the facts."


    Rock burst out in a fit ofughter, his deep voice echoing through the dining room, and Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile as he shook his head. It had been a long time since he¡¯d heard his fatherugh like this, and the sound was bothforting and heartwarming.


    Rain¡¯s yful banter had lightened the atmosphere, and for the first time in a while, the Lancaster household felt truly alive. The joy in Rock¡¯sughter seemed to lift everyone¡¯s spirits, and even Alexander, who was usually more reserved, found himself rxing in the warmth of the moment.


    After dinner, Alexander and Rain walked upstairs together, their steps quiet in the dimly lit hallway. When they reached their rooms, which were just opposite each other, Rain turned to him with a sweet smile. "Thank you again for everything and good night."


    Alexander nodded, watching as Rain disappeared into her bedroom. He found himself lingering, his gaze fixed on her closed door. There was something about this moment¡ªsomething unfamiliar stirring within him, and it left him feeling unsettled and confused.


    With a deep breath, he tore his eyes away from her door and headed back downstairs. The weight of those swirling emotions followed him, so he decided to grab a drink at the bar, hoping it might help clear his mind.


    *****


    Inside Rain¡¯s bedroom, the smile on her face remained unwavering, even as her phone rang. She answered with a bright, "Hello."


    "You sound so happy. This is a change from your usual serious tone whenever you answer my calls," Brandon teased on the other end.


    Rain chuckled softly. "I guess I¡¯m just in a good mood today."


    "Well, I¡¯ve got both good news and bad news for you. Which one do you want first?" Brandon asked.


    "Good news," Rain decided.


    "We¡¯ve gathered enough evidence against Madame Beck, and it¡¯s all thanks to you. I¡¯ve already secured the search and arrest warrants. We¡¯re heading to the club now," Brandon informed her.


    Rain¡¯s smile widened. "That¡¯s fantastic news, Brandon. I knew we¡¯d get her."


    "But..." Brandon¡¯s tone turned more serious. "Now, for the bad news."


    Rain¡¯s smile faltered slightly, bracing herself for what wasing next.


    Rain¡¯s face paled as Brandon continued speaking, his words erasing the joy she had felt just moments ago. The good news about Madame Beck was quickly overshadowed by the gravity of what he was telling her now. Her heart sank, and she gripped the phone tighter, trying to process everything.


    "Are you sure about this?" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly as she struggled to maintain herposure.


    "Yes, Rain. I wouldn¡¯t have brought it up if I wasn¡¯t," Brandon replied, his tone serious and reassuring.


    Rain took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "Alright. Thanks for letting me know."


    After ending the call, Rain sat on the edge of the bed, her mind racing with the implications of Brandon¡¯s news. The warmfort she had felt earlier now seemed like a distant memory, reced by a cold, creeping dread.

 Chapter 85: I Expect Nothing Less

    <h4>Chapter 85: I Expect Nothing Less</h4>


    The next morning, Rain woke up early, still feeling uneasy after the bad news Brandon had shared with her the night before. The sun had yet to rise, so she headed straight to the kitchen, hoping to distract herself. The staff was already busy preparing breakfast, and just as she was about to walk in and greet them, she paused, overhearing their conversation.


    "Sir Alexander¡¯s wife is very beautiful. I prefer her looks over Miss Ca¡¯s. But... Miss Ca is very kind, and her family is powerful. She¡¯s the president¡¯s granddaughter and a close family friend of Senior Lancaster. I still believe Miss Ca is the perfect match for Sir Alexander," one of the women remarked.


    Rain leaned back against the wall, sighing softly. She positioned herself where no one inside the kitchen could see her, but if any servant were to walk out, they would notice her.


    "I heard she¡¯s awyer and now working in the prosecution. Senior Rock is very proud and fond of her. I haven¡¯t seen him smile like this when Miss Ca was around," another voice chimed in. Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile at the positivements.


    ¡¯Since when did I be an eavesdropper?¡¯ she wondered. She knew she should leave, but her feet seemed rooted to the spot.


    "There will be chaos once Miss Ca finds out about that vixen! Isn¡¯t it obvious that the woman is just a substitute? More like a rebound for Sir Alex! His true and only love is Miss Ca. He wouldn¡¯t be alive if not for her! I¡¯m sure he will divorce his wife now once Miss Ca returns!"


    Rain¡¯s heart sank as she listened to the conversation unfold. The harsh words from thestmenter stung more than she cared to admit. She knew entering Alexander¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be easy, especially with someone like Ca still lingering in the shadows, but hearing it voiced so bluntly made it all too real.


    Taking a deep breath, Rain forced herself to move. She couldn¡¯t let them know she had been eavesdropping, but she also couldn¡¯t just walk away and let those words fester.


    She straightened up, brushed off her thoughts, and walked into the kitchen with a smile. "Good morning, everyone!" she greeted brightly as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    The women froze, their conversations abruptly ending as they turned to face her. Rain noticed the nervous nces exchanged among them.


    "Mrs. Lancaster, good morning!" the head chef greeted her with a warm smile, trying to ease the sudden tension in the room.


    Rain approached the counter, her smile unwavering. "I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep and thought I¡¯de and see what you all were up to. Breakfast smells amazing," sheplimented, her tone light and friendly.


    "Thank you, ma¡¯am," another chef replied, relief evident in her voice.


    "I¡¯d like to prepare breakfast for my father-inw and husband, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not much of a cook," Rain said as she nced around the kitchen, her gaze brieflynding on a woman who was avoiding eye contact.


    "You¡¯re up early, Rain," Ben suddenly appeared in the kitchen, his presenceforting. Rain smiled at him, though a bit awkwardly. "Since I¡¯m not going to work today, I thought I might observe in the kitchen and see if I can learn something new."


    "Of course," Ben replied with a nod. "But first, Sir Rock wants to formally introduce you to all the staff here on the estate. He¡¯s nning to do it this morning after breakfast. It was supposed to happenst night, but he wanted you to rest after your ident."


    Rain nodded in understanding, then yfully added, "Alright then. I suppose it¡¯s better to have Father-inw formally introduce me before I start pestering everyone."


    Ben chuckled and said, "Ah, but you can pester them anytime you want or need them. After all, you¡¯re now the Mistress of the Lancaster Estate!"


    Rain blushed at Ben¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of satisfaction as she noticed the sudden loss of colour on the faces of those who had been talking negatively behind her back.


    In the end, Rain decided to leave the kitchen untouched and excused herself to return to her bedroom. The sun was just beginning to rise, and she wanted to greet the new day from her balcony.


    Stepping onto the balcony, she took in the view of the front yard and noticed Alexander was already awake, out for his morning run. She bit her lower lip, admiring how fit he was. A mischievous smile spread across her face as she murmured to herself, "I should start doing wifely duties!"


    With that thought, she quickly grabbed a towel and a bottle of water before hurrying downstairs and heading outside to meet him.


    Rain made her way outside, her steps light and quick as she searched for Alexander. The cool morning air brushed against her skin, making her feel more awake and energized. As she rounded the corner of the house, she spotted him running along the gravel path that wound through the estate¡¯s gardens.


    She paused for a moment, watching him. There was something captivating about the way he moved¡ªfocused, determined, andpletely at ease.


    Alexander slowed as he noticed her, a look of surprise crossing his face. "What are you doing out here so early?" he asked, panting slightly.


    Rain waved the towel and water bottle at him. "Just doing my wifely duties," she dered with a cheeky grin. "Thought I¡¯d bring you some refreshment. Keep you hydrated and all that."


    He took the towel and water from her, wiping the sweat off his forehead with the towel. Rain, unable to resist, reached out and gently wiped his sweat with her own towel, her fingers brushing his skin.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "Do you know what you¡¯re doing?"


    Rain¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she looked up at him. "Of course. It¡¯s all part of my wifely duties," she replied her voice light and teasing. "You¡¯re the one who demanded it."


    There was a brief, tense silence before Rain quickly continued, "Should we revise the contract and remove it?"


    Alexander raised an eyebrow and replied with a smirk, "No, Rain. The use stays in the contract. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you fulfill your wifely duties consistently."


    Rain¡¯s yful smile faltered for a moment, reced by a look of mock surprise. "Oh, is that so? Well, if the contract says so," she said with an awkward smile.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes gleamed with a mix of mischief and determination. "Absolutely. I expect nothing less," he said firmly.

 Chapter 86: Mrs. Lancaster

    <h4>Chapter 86: Mrs. Lancaster</h4>


    That morning, Alexander joined them for breakfast before heading off to work, leaving Rain behind at the estate. Senior Rock seized the opportunity to gather everyone in the front yard and formally introduce Rain to all the workers.


    "I want you all to treat her with the same respect you show me and the rest of the family," Senior Rock announced, his voice firm. "Rain is now an additional member of our family as Alexander¡¯s wife."


    Rain felt a wave of awkwardness wash over her. She offered a slight bow and said, "It¡¯s nice to meet you all." She had tried to convince her father-inw that such a formal introduction wasn¡¯t necessary, but he was adamant and wouldn¡¯t budge.


    <i>"You need to establish yourself in the Lancaster Estate and assert your authority as Alexander¡¯s wife if you¡¯re trulymitted to keeping my son and staying in our family," </i>his firm words echoed in her mind. He was indeed serious about backing her up.


    After the introduction, Senior Rock dismissed everyone and turned to Rain. "What are your ns for the day?" he asked. "I¡¯ll need to leave soon to wrap up a few things. How about you rx for now? Maybe go for a swim or watch some movies?"


    Rain smiled, appreciating his concern. "Please don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll find something to do. There¡¯s a lot to consider after reading the notebook you gave me." She couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by how he worried about her, even in such simple matters.


    "Oh, and don¡¯t forget to master Alexander¡¯s favourite dishes! They say the way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach," he encouraged, making Rain chuckle.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll do my best to win Alexander¡¯s heart," she replied with determination, meaning every word.


    "That¡¯s the spirit. I¡¯ll leave you to it, then," he said, and Rain walked him outside, watching as he got into the car with Butler Ben by his side. As the car drove away, Rain took a deep breath and headed back inside.


    As nned, Rain headed back to the kitchen, determined to try her hand at preparing some of Alexander¡¯s favorite dishes. She¡¯d learned that he was particrly fond of pasta and steak¡ªdishes that seemed straightforward enough. She also noted that Alexander had a peanut allergy and an aversion to pickles, both of which she loved.


    "I love pickles, including peanuts," Rain murmured to herself. Despite her preference for eating over cooking, she was eager to learn for Alexander¡¯s sake.


    When she entered the kitchen, those inside greeted her warmly. "Good morning, Ma¡¯am."


    Rain smiled at them. "I¡¯m back. Is it alright if I ask for some help?" She looked around at the bustling kitchen staff. "I¡¯d like to learn how to cook some of Alexander¡¯s favourite dishes."


    Almost immediately, one of the chefs, a middle-aged woman named Sarah, stepped forward. "Let me assist you, Mrs. Lancaster," she offered politely.


    Rain¡¯s lips curled into a calctive smirk as she responded, "Thank you, Chef Sarah. I appreciate it."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Eric observed Alexander suspiciously as he sat across from him, waiting for him to finish signing the documents. Unable to shake the feeling that something was different, he nudged Tyron, who was sitting beside him, and whispered, "What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s something different about Xander, but I can¡¯t quite figure it out."


    Tyron nced at Alexander and then leaned in closer to Eric. "He¡¯s blooming, isn¡¯t he? His face looks fresh and bright, not like his usual dark and brooding self," Tyron murmured nonchntly.


    Eric¡¯s eyes widened in realization. "That¡¯s it! You¡¯re right! Did something good happen?"


    Tyron grinned, clearly pleased with himself. "Just him getting married and now living with his wife at the Lancaster Ancestral Mansion," he replied, a wide smile spreading across his face. He was particrly happy about this development since it meant he no longer had to deal with the Boss living in the penthouse above him, constantly asking him toe over to cook or help with the dishes.


    "What?!" Eric blurted out, shocked.


    He then nced at Alexander, who seemedpletely unbothered by their conversation, deeply focused on his work and eager to finish.


    "See? He¡¯s even in a hurry to wrap up so he can see his wife," Tyron whispered, barely containing his amusement. Anyone paying attention could tell that his Boss was bing fond of his surprise wife.


    Tyron had been addressing Rain as Mrs. Lancaster in front of Alexander, and to his surprise, the Boss never bothered to correct him. It was as if, on some subconscious level, he had already epted Rain as his wife.


    "So Uncle Rock epted her already?" Eric pondered aloud, and Tyron nodded with exaggerated enthusiasm. "He practically loves his daughter-inw!" Tyron confirmed with a grin.


    "But what about Ca?" Eric burst out, his voice tinged with concern, causing Alexander to pause mid-action.


    Both Eric and Tyron exchanged nervous nces, realizing they might have crossed a line.


    "I¡¯m not paying you two to gossip about my personal life," Alexander grunted, his toneced with irritation.


    "But doesn¡¯t Ca deserve to know?" Eric pressed on, unable to let it go.


    "Why?" Alexander questioned sharply, his brows furrowing. "She broke up with me and left..."


    "She had her reasons, didn¡¯t she? And she exined everything to you," Eric reminded him, trying to make his point. "She wanted to prove that she could make a name for herself without relying on her family¡¯s influence."


    Eric then added, almost cautiously, "Also, you must remember that you agreed to keep this marriage with Rain for only four months. Does Uncle Rock know that this marriage isn¡¯t real in the true sense?"


    Tyron couldn¡¯t help but chime in, sensing that his Boss might let the conversation drop. "He does, Attorney Eric. And trust me, Senior Lancaster likes Mrs. Lancaster so much that he¡¯s even willing to help her make the marriage work out."


    Alexander¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but Tyron¡¯s words hung in the air, leaving Eric to mull over the surprising dynamics at y in the Lancaster family.


    "I¡¯m dying to meet Rain yton in person now. I¡¯m calling Uncle Rock and setting up dinner with you guys!" Eric dered, reaching for his phone with a determined look.


    Tyron shook his head, sighing. He knew exactly why Attorney Eric was so invested in this situation¡ªEric was a close friend of Ca Cartier. Of course, he¡¯d be curious, maybe even protective.


    "Absolutely. I want to see for myself what kind of woman managed to be Mrs. Lancaster," Eric replied, already dialing the number.

 Chapter 87: Peanut Butter

    <h4>Chapter 87: Peanut Butter</h4>


    Paul took a deep breath before stepping into the prosecutor¡¯s office. He had managed to gain entry easily thanks to a friend working there. Knowing exactly where Rain¡¯s office was, he made his way directly to her department.


    He knocked on the door and entered. "Excuse me, how can we help you?" a woman at the front desk asked.


    "I¡¯m here to see Prosecutor Rain yton," Paul replied.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but Prosecutor yton is on leave right now. You cane back on Monday if you¡¯d like to see her," the woman informed him.


    Paul¡¯s face darkened. "On leave?" he echoed, disbeliefcing his voice. It was unlike Rain to take time off, especially when she had just started. "Why?" he demanded.


    His raised voice caught the attention of everyone in the room. A man approached him, trying to defuse the situation. "Can I have your name so I can let her know you stopped by?" he asked politely.


    Paul ignored the question, his frustration growing. "Why is she on leave when she just started? Is this office so irresponsible that a newly hired prosecutor can just take off like this?"


    "Excuse me," a young man with a stern expression interrupted, "Miss Rain was forced to take leave because she had an ident while working in the field. It¡¯s only natural for her to rest and recover properly. If you don¡¯t have anything urgent, I suggest you leave."


    Paul¡¯s expression shifted, concern overtaking his anger. "What hospital is she recovering at?" he pressed.


    "We¡¯re not permitted to share that information unless you¡¯re family," the man responded coldly. "But you can call her if you¡¯re close enough to Prosecutor yton."


    Paul gritted his teeth, frustration boiling over. "No need! I¡¯ll leave now!" he snapped, storming out of the office. Once outside, he grabbed his phone to dial Dina.


    Back in the office, Matt cursed under his breath. "What an annoying jerk."


    "Do you know him?" Jane asked.


    Before Matt could answer, Anna entered the room. "Looks like the Director of Smith Law Firm is looking for Prosecutor yton," she remarked.


    "That¡¯s Attorney Paul Smith? The heir of Smith Law Firm?" Marlon asked, surprised.


    Anna nodded. "Probably here to convince yton toe back to their firm. Or maybe it¡¯s something personal," she mused, turning to Jane. "So did he say a thing?"


    Jane shrugged. "He just asked for Prosecutor yton. It sounded like she might be avoiding him."


    "She should be," Anna smirked. "He¡¯s engaged to her half-sister. I¡¯m even invited to their engagement party next week."


    Anna¡¯s face soured as she mumbled, "This is so annoying. She hasn¡¯t even started working properly, and she¡¯s already on leave. We hire more prosecutors to lighten the workload, not to add to it. Seriously!" She let out a frustrated sigh before turning to Marlon and instructing, "Give me some of her cases, just pick the easy ones."


    "Right away, Prosecutor Miller," Marlon replied, watching as Anna turned and left the office.


    As soon as Ana was out, Marlon turned to Matt. "Did Prosecutor yton say when she¡¯ll be back?"


    Matt sighed. "She said she¡¯ll report on Monday. That woman... Even on leave, she¡¯s working. She¡¯s still monitoring the Obsidian Order case."


    Marlon nodded thoughtfully. "Isn¡¯t that a good thing?" His eyes shifted to the vacant office next to Rain¡¯s. "Prosecutor Wayne will be back on Monday too. I wonder if those two will be able to work together. No one¡¯s managed tost long in our department with him around."


    Matt frowned. "Yeah, Wayne¡¯s got a reputation for being difficult. Let¡¯s hope Prosecutor yton can handle him."


    "She probably won¡¯t back down," Marlon mused, half-smiling. "But I guess we¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    *****


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    Rain busied herself with Chef Sarah, finally taking the time to learn cooking, a skill she had always resisted, despite Sanya¡¯s persistent encouragement. Rain had always preferred eating to cooking, even now, but she was determined to try for Alexander¡¯s sake.


    "You¡¯re quite skilled with a knife," Chef Sarah remarked, her tone genuinely impressed. Rain smiled at thepliment, knowing it was true. She had always been good with knives¡ªamong other things like guns and various self-defense tools.


    However, when it came to cooking, peeling and cutting were the only things she excelled at. Rain knew well that bncing and mixing vours was not her forte. No matter how much she tried, the dishes she attempted to prepare never quite hit the mark. The subtle nuances of seasoning seemed to elude her, leaving her often frustrated.


    She was slicing carrots with precision, enjoying the methodical task. She had volunteered to help with dinner under Chef Sarah¡¯s guidance because she didn¡¯t trust herself to handle the kitchen alone just yet.


    "How long have you been serving here, Chef Sarah?" Rain asked, her curiosity piqued. The kitchen was practically empty with her and Chef Sarah only.


    "I¡¯ve been here for about ten years now," Sarah replied.


    Rain¡¯s smile tightened as she responded, "Oh, I see..."


    Her mind raced as she reyed the earlier interaction, recalling how Chef Sarah had subtly criticized her behind her back, calling her a substitute and a rebound for Alexander. Now, standing here with this seemingly kind woman, Rain couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more beneath the surface.


    "So you also know well what my husband¡¯s favourite dishes are and what he dislikes?" Rain asked, her tone casual but her eyes sharp.


    "Of course, I know everything about Sir Alexander and the whole family," Sarah replied with a bright smile, seemingly proud of her knowledge.


    Rain¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver, but internally, her thoughts were anything but calm. ¡¯And yet you gave me peanut butter to add to the beef stew?¡¯ she mused, realizing that Sarah had deliberately tried to sabotage her. If she hadn¡¯t read the notebook Alexander¡¯s father had given her, she might have unknowingly put Alexander at risk.


    Rain carefully measured out the spices, her eyes flicking to Chef Sarah with a seemingly innocent question. "Do you think this is enough peanut butter, or should I add more?" she asked, feigning ignorance.


    Sarah, with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, nodded. "You should add more because it will make the stew tastier, and Sir Alexander prefers his stews rich in vour!"

 Chapter 88: Trying To Poison

    <h4>Chapter 88: Trying To Poison</h4>


    Rain bit the inside of her cheek to keep from scowling. ¡¯This woman,¡¯ she thought, her mind racing with possible ways to deal with this situation. Sarah¡¯s intentions were clear now¡ªthis was no simple mistake but a deliberate attempt to mess with her. And Rain wasn¡¯t one to let such things slide.


    Feigning obliviousness, Rain cheerfully added more peanut butter to the stew. She wasn¡¯t just going to let Sarah get away with this. For now, she yed along, but she would have to deal with this troublemaker soon enough¡ªand when she did, Sarah wouldn¡¯t see iting.


    There were CCTV cameras in every corner of the kitchen, and Rain suspected there might even be hidden cameras throughout the mansion. It made sense, given that Lancaster Group¡¯s main business was electronics. Sarah probably didn¡¯t realize just how advanced technology had be¡ªthere was no hiding from it anymore.


    Rain acted normal, preparing everything with a cheerful demeanour. Sarah had outdone herself by suggesting pickles for the potato sd, but Rain knew she and her father-inw would enjoy the meal.


    "What¡¯s that for?" Sarah asked as Rain began preparing some beef cuts.


    "Oh, I¡¯m craving this," Rain replied casually as she started marinating the beef with lemon juice and soy sauce. Sanya had taught her the recipe, but it would be her first time cooking it. Alexander loved beef, so she hoped he would enjoy itter.


    "Beef steak?" Sarah asked, and Rain nodded. "Are you pregnant, Mrs. Lancaster?" Sarah questioned directly, causing Rain to cough in surprise. Should she say yes? Would that make Sarah stop meddling with her? Or would it make things worse, given how much Sarah clearly disliked her?


    "Hmm, I don¡¯t know yet," Rain replied with a timid smile. She should seriously consider a career in acting at this rate.


    "Do you mean you and Sir? But I heard you two sleep in separate rooms?" Sarah questioned, her toneced with curiosity. Rain¡¯s face twitched slightly, but she couldn¡¯t me her. Who would believe her rtionship with Alexander was genuine when they slept in different rooms?


    "Oh, that," Rain said, shrugging lightly. "I just prefer my privacy, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not crawling into my bed at night," she answered bluntly. "And we¡¯ve slept together plenty of times in his penthouse before," she added with a smirk, her cheeks tinged with a teasing blush.


    She noticed how Sarah¡¯s expression darkened. Rain couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this woman had feelings for Alexander. After all, he seemed to attract older women like Madame Beck. It was funny to think of but it does happen.


    While waiting for the beef to marinate, Rain excused herself from the kitchen to attend to some work. She quickly called Brandon for updates and made a few requests at the same time.


    "I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m asking too much," Rain apologized over the phone.


    "It¡¯s fine, Rain. You know I¡¯m always happy to help," Brandon reassured her. They continued talking, and Rain began jotting down notes in her notebook regarding the Obsidian Order.


    After finishing her conversation with Brandon, she called Matt. "Any updates on Luis¡¯s death? We need to gather evidence that it wasn¡¯t an ident but a nned murder," she reiterated.


    "I¡¯m on it, Prosecutor yton. But aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard? You¡¯re on leave and need rest. Your concussion may not be life-threatening, but it can still cause difort if you overexert yourself," Matt reminded her, his concern evident.


    Rain smiled at his thoughtfulness. "I¡¯m fine, Matt. Thank you for everything. I¡¯ll see you on Monday," she said before ending the call. It was too early to fully trust Matt, but it was still nice to hear kind and thoughtful words from someone.


    For the first time, Rain allowed herself to rx, taking the opportunity to rest and sleep. She napped for about hours, and when she woke up, it was alreadyte in the afternoon, around four. Her father-inw had already arrived, so she headed to his study to let him taste the stew she had prepared.


    "I tried cooking with Chef Sarah¡¯s help, but I¡¯m not very confident, so I thought I should let you taste it first, Father," she said as she offered him a small bowl of beef stew. He smiled warmly as he began sipping the soup.


    "Will you be going out againter, Father?" she asked curiously while watching him intently, wondering if he would notice the peanut butter in it.


    "Nope, I¡¯m done for the day, so I¡¯ll justze around here like you. Why? Don¡¯t you want me to stay?" he teased.


    After tasting the stew, his expression shifted to a frown. "This has peanut butter in it, and you n to serve it to Alexander at dinner?"


    Rain unknowingly smiled because she was impressed by how attentive her father-inw was. He immediately recognized something harmful for his son.


    "Rain, this is not funny. Why is there peanut butter in Alexander¡¯s stew? Are you trying to poison him?" he asked, his tone stern and his gaze intimidating.


    Rain, unfazed by his sternness, shrugged her shoulders. "I know, right? Chef Sarah should know this could harm Alexander. She¡¯s been working here for ten years, after all. So, I wonder why she encouraged me to add peanut butter to the stew, saying it would make it tastier and that Alexander would enjoy it. And she also suggested adding pickles to the potato sd," she exined with a frustrated sigh.


    Her father-inw¡¯s face suddenly lit up, and he burst intoughter. Rain crumpled her face in mock annoyance and echoed his earlier words, "This is not funny, Father-inw!"


    "Alright, but what you¡¯ve said couldpromise Sarah¡¯s job. Do you have any evidence to support your im?" Rock asked with a grin.


    Rain rolled her eyes and scoffed, "You can check the CCTV footage. I¡¯ll give you the exact time it happened." She handed him the details and added, "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll clearly hear her cheerful voice as she talks about how Alexander will enjoy everything."


    She then intently nced at her father-inw and mumbled, "So, I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s a deeper reason behind her resentment towards me. Is she just messing with me for fun, or is she some random woman with a crush on Alexander?"

 Chapter 89: The Pool

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Pool</h4>


    At Lancaster Group Building


    "Wow, we finished early! This is a first!" Tyron gleefully hummed as he held the door open for his boss. It wasn¡¯t even five yet, and they were already heading home¡ªTyron was loving it. He was looking forward to getting home early more often in the future.


    He quickly realized that his boss getting married was the best thing that could have ever happened to him. If this kept up, he¡¯d have less work and more free time.


    Normally, his boss would stayte, which meant Tyron had to work overtime as well. He neverined, though¡ªhis pay was excellent, and his boss was generous with bonuses. But the prospect of more free time like this was a wee change. "I can finally go out and have some fun," he thought to himself, his eyes brimming with excitement.


    Alexander didn¡¯tment seeing Tyron¡¯s smiles and murmuring, he simply shook his head and let his assistant on his own world. He simply bid Tyron farewell as he walked to his car.


    His father had messaged him earlier, mentioning that Rain had prepared dinner and that he shoulde home early. He also mentioned that Eric would be joining them.


    Alexander¡¯s face twitched in annoyance¡ªEric was relentless in his efforts to formally meet Rain, even going directly to his father to get an invitation, knowing Alexander would never have invited him himself.


    Fifteen minutester, Alexander arrived at the ancestral mansion. He frowned when he saw Eric¡¯s car parked nearby. "He¡¯s early," he muttered, ncing at his wristwatch. It was only five-thirty.


    "Eric is early," he remarked to Ben as soon as he was inside. "Where is he?" he asked curiously.


    "Oh, he was with Mr. Rock a while ago," Ben replied.


    "And Rain?" Alexander hummed.


    "She¡¯s still at the pool, I think," Ben answered.


    Alexander nodded and headed toward his room to change but suddenly stopped. Instead of going upstairs, he noticed Eric¡¯s silhouette and decided to follow him. His frown deepened as he saw Eric heading toward the indoor pool.


    When he reached the pool area, he found Eric staring in a particr direction, mouth agape. Alexander quickly followed his gaze and he gritted his teeth when he saw Rain emerging from the pool. She was wearing a simple green one-piece swimsuit, but it looked incredibly sexy, perfectly entuating her curves.


    Alexander cursed inwardly and quickly closed the distance between them. "What the hell, Eric! Are you a pervert drooling at my wife like that?!" he growled, startling Eric, who nearly jumped out of his skin.


    Eric scratched his head, his face flushed with embarrassment. "I didn¡¯t mean to! I was with Uncle Rock in his study and then went out. I heard sshing, so I walked over here and..." he trailed off, his face turning even redder.


    "Go!" Alexander practically shooed his friend away, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Eric left, and Alexander walked straight to the pool. He grabbed a robe from a nearby chair and draped it over Rain¡¯s shoulders.


    "Oh, you¡¯re back," she gasped.


    "It¡¯s alreadyte. Go and get dressed," hemented simply.


    She smiled at him and replied, "That¡¯s the n."


    As she tied her robe, she looked at him and said, "By the way, don¡¯t eat the beef stewter¡ªit has peanut butter. The potato sd has pickles, but I¡¯ll remove them from your te if you want to taste it. I made beef steak and some side dishes just for you. They¡¯ll be served at my table."


    Alexander frowned, sensing something was off.


    "It¡¯s Chef Sarah. She¡¯s trying to sabotage me. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster," Rain hummed.


    "Tell me now," Alexander insisted.


    Rain took a deep breath and exined what had happened, making Alexander¡¯s expression darken.


    "Father told me to ask you why she would deliberately sabotage me. He said you¡¯d know why," Rain said with a pout, and Alexander couldn¡¯t help but stare at her luscious lips. He¡¯d already had a taste of them, and more of Rain...


    He inwardly cursed as the memory of that intimate night made him hard again. Just seeing her in that swimsuit was enough to get him worked up, and it was too annoying and distracting. He couldn¡¯t believe he was acting like this.


    "Were you in a rtionship with her before?" Rain teased with a grin, snapping him back to reality.


    "What?! No!!!" he eximed.


    "So tell me, why would she do that?" Rain pondered.


    He gulped, and instead of answering, he said, "Get dressed for now, and I¡¯ll tell you about itter. My friend is here, and he wants to meet you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him¡ªhe¡¯s also awyer."


    "Really? Who is he?" Rain asked excitedly.


    "Eric," he replied simply.


    Her eyes widened as she eximed, "You mean Eric Crawford?"


    Alexander frowned at her reaction and nodded.


    "Oh! Alright, I¡¯m going to get dressed!" she said excitedly before practically running away from him.


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened even more as he muttered irritably, "What¡¯s with that excitement?!"


    He knew he was overreacting, so he took a deep breath, trying topose himself. Then, he shifted his thoughts to Chef Sarah. Heading straight to his room, he grabbed the remote and yed the kitchen CCTV footage since he had ess to all the cameras from his study.


    As he watched the events unfold, he let out a long, frustrated sigh. Chef Sarah... She was someone rmended to his family by Ca ten years ago. He also knew that Sarah owed Ca a great deal. That was probably the reason why she was sabotaging Rain.


    He quickly changed into morefortable clothes while contemting how to address the situation. However, he assumed his father would handle it, as he was also aware of the issue.


    He was startled when he heard a knock on his door and blinked rapidly as he saw Rain standing outside with her usual sweet smile.


    "Can Ie in?" she asked. Before he could respond, she walked into his bedroom and began looking around.


    "What are you doing?" he asked as he saw Rain lying down on hisrge window seat.


    "Ah, it¡¯s big enough for me to sleep here, and I¡¯ll have a great view of the night," she murmured to herself.


    He approached her and repeated, "Rain, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 90: Your Health

    <h4>Chapter 90: Your Health</h4>


    Rain gulped as she saw Alexander¡¯s eyebrows snap together. She smiled at him and said, "How about I sleep here starting tonight?"


    "What?!" Alexander eximed.


    Rain pouted and mumbled, "The servants are talking about how we¡¯re sleeping separately. If you check the CCTV, you can hear Chef Sarah mentioning that we have separate rooms. I think she believes this marriage is a fraud. So I won¡¯t be surprised if all the servants here think the same."


    "Isn¡¯t that true? This is practically a fraud marriage," Alexander pointed out.


    Rain shrugged and genuinely replied, "Can we at least make it seem real, even if it¡¯s just for four months? Didn¡¯t you see how happy your father is when he sees us working in harmony?"


    There was a moment of silence, so Rain took the opportunity to continue, "Think about it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t invade your privacy. You won¡¯t even see me often around inside your room except for morning and night. Also, we¡¯ll be sleeping separately."


    She patted the sofa she was sitting on and borated, "This is my bed..." She then pointed to his bed and added, "That¡¯s your bed."


    Standing up quickly, she said, "Think about it. I¡¯ll head downstairs now!" Rain practically ran out of Alexander¡¯s room. She honestly hadn¡¯t had her hopes up, knowing Alexander might turn down her offer, but at least she had tried. Who knows? He might reconsider.


    With a wide smile, she walked through the hallways, determined to make Alexander fall in love with her within the next four months. Staying in the same room would be a strategic move to get him used to her presence.


    Still smiling, Rain headed directly to the dining area where her father-inw was already seated, engaged in conversation with a man she recognized immediately. Eric Crawford was a well-knownwyer with a reputation for winning nearly every trial, often turning the tables on cases that seemed impossible to win.


    "Rain, you¡¯re here. Let me formally introduce you to Eric Crawford. He¡¯s a close friend of our family and Xander¡¯s private legal advisor," her father-inw introduced warmly.


    Eric quickly stood up and extended his hand with a wide smile. "It¡¯s nice to meet you!"


    Rain¡¯s paralegal friend, Megan, from Smith Law Firm would definitely squeal once she found out Rain had met the famous Attorney Crawford in person. Megan had a huge crush on him and always talked about how charming he was. Rain was about to shake his hand, but Alexander¡¯s voice interrupted.


    "Let¡¯s all sit down and start eating. I¡¯m starving," he said, cutting through the moment. Eric quickly pulled back his extended hand. Rain gave Eric a polite nod before quickly sitting beside her father-inw, with Alexander on the other side.


    As the food was being served by the chefs and a few kitchen staff, Rock proudly announced, "The meals for tonight were all prepared by my daughter-inw, so eat to your heart¡¯s content, Eric."


    Eric, who had been eager to try the food, looked genuinely impressed. "I¡¯m looking forward to it, Mr. Lancaster," he responded, smiling warmly at Rain.


    Rain, however, kept her focus on Alexander as Chef Sarah began cing dishes before him. She quickly intervened, taking the te from Sarah and recing it with the one she had prepared, firmly stating, "This one is for him. The beef stew has peanut butter in it." Her voice was steady, leaving no room for doubt.


    Chef Sarah¡¯s hands shook slightly as she continued to serve, but Rain¡¯s eyes never left her. Calmly, Rain added, "Chef Sarah suggested I add peanut butter, iming you would enjoy it. What she didn¡¯t realize is that I know about your allergy."


    "That... that¡¯s not true," Chef Sarah denied, her voice faltering as she lied.


    Rain sighed deeply, her tone turning resolute. "My husband is very precious to me, and I won¡¯t allow anyone upset with me to jeopardize his health."


    Chef Sarah looked at her father-inw and said, "Sir Rock I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about..."


    The loud thud of her father-inw¡¯s hand hitting the table made everyone¡¯s heart nearly jump out of their chest.


    "Ben, can you take her away for now? And deal with her," Rockmanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. Ben, who was sitting beside them, nodded and moved to escort Chef Sarah out of the room. Ben also instructed every servant in the dining area to leave.


    Rain nced at Eric and muttered, "I apologize for themotion."


    "It¡¯s fine," Eric responded with a reassuring smile.


    "But is it necessary to embarrass Chef Sarah in front of everyone like this?" Alexander questioned, turning his gaze to Rain.


    Rain frowned, meeting his eyes with unwavering resolve. "Embarrassing her? No, Alexander, I¡¯m exposing the truth. This isn¡¯t about shaming anyone; it¡¯s about sending a clear message," she replied firmly.


    Her eyebrows rose as she continued, "Anyone who thinks they can y games with your health¡ªor try to frame me in the process¡ªneeds to understand that there are serious consequences. This isn¡¯t just some misunderstanding. What she did could have put your life at risk if I didn¡¯t know about your allergy. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone jeopardizing your safety, even if it means making a point in front of everyone."


    Rain knew exactly why Alexander was acting this way... It was because Chef Sarah had been rmended by Ca Cartier.


    Rain had uncovered this detail from Uncle Ben after her father-inw hinted that Alexander might know more. But Rain couldn¡¯t wait for Alexander¡¯s exnations, so she conducted a mini-investigation on her own.


    Earlier at the pool, Alexander had dodged her question, promising to exinter, but Rain doubted he ever would.


    Alexander did not say a word and Rain simply put the dishes on his te. "Don¡¯t worry about her because it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll be sent to jail. I asked Father to assign her somewhere so she¡¯ll still have a job. After all, she has a family to support," Rain added.


    Rain¡¯s face tightened, but she continued to serve Alexander his te, murmuring, "Let¡¯s eat." Then, turning to Eric, she asked, "Is it alright to have some private tea time with you after dinner, Attorney Crawford?"


    Eric smiled and replied, "Oh please, just call me Eric."


    "Well then, Eric, I¡¯m looking forward to having a meaningful conversation with youter," she said with a grin, clearly eager to pick his brain and get some pointers from him as a senior in the legal field.

 Chapter 91: Stir The Pot

    <h4>Chapter 91: Stir The Pot</h4>


    "Did you see how my daughter-inw handled that situation? She¡¯s definitely the one for Xander!" Rock eximed to Ben in his study, unable to hide his excitement.


    Rain and Eric were currently chatting on the balcony over tea, and though Rock was itching to join them, he held back. He was far more interested in seeing how his stubborn son would react.


    Ben shrugged, though a grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Where is Xander now?"


    "Let me check," Ben offered, but Rock stopped him with a wave of his hand. "No need. Let¡¯s take a walk and see for ourselves."


    As they quietly made their way through the house, Rock¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. They found Alexander lurking near the living room, quietly peeking out at the balcony where Rain and Eric sat, deep in conversation.


    "This brat," Rock muttered with a smile. "What am I going to do with him?" He watched as Alexander pretended to search for something, but it was obvious he was trying to stay close to Rain and Eric¡¯s conversation. The living room, conveniently, had the best view of the balcony.


    Ben chuckled. "Looks like he¡¯s more interested than he¡¯d like to admit."


    Rock grinned wider. "Exactly. He can deny it all he wants, but his actions tell the real story."


    Rock stifled a chuckle as he watched Alexander pacing around, pretending to be casual while obviously trying to catch snippets of Rain and Eric¡¯s conversation. "He¡¯s hopeless," Rock whispered to Ben, grinning from ear to ear. "He acts like he¡¯s not interested, but look at him."


    Ben smiled subtly. "It¡¯s amusing, isn¡¯t it? He doesn¡¯t even realize how much he¡¯s drawn to her."


    Rock nodded in agreement, enjoying the scene. "He can deny it all he wants, but his actions speak louder. Rain has already started to crack that cold exterior of his."


    They continued watching in silence, Rock feeling a swell of pride. He had always believed Rain was the right match for his son, and seeing Alexander unconsciously gravitate toward her confirmed it for him.


    Rock nudged Ben. "We¡¯ll see how long he can keep pretending," he murmured with amusement.


    On the other hand, Alexander remained oblivious that his father and Ben were observing his every move. But he ignored them. It was the least of his concerns. He leaned slightly closer to the edge of the living room, straining to hear Rain¡¯sughter drift from the balcony. His jaw tightened when Eric¡¯s voice followed, saying something that made Rainugh again.


    "What am I doing?" Alexander muttered under his breath, straightening his back in frustration. He could just go over and join them, but for some reason, it felt awkward to interrupt.


    "I know, right? What *are* you doing, Son?" His father¡¯s voice came out of nowhere, whispering in his ear, nearly making him jump. "Need some help?"


    Alexander frowned, trying to cover his difort. "I just felt a little stuffy. Ate too much, thought I¡¯d walk it off," he said, crossing his arms. "Besides, I¡¯m waiting for them to finish talking. I¡¯ve got something to discuss with¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence as Rain¡¯sughter rang out, light and carefree, filling the air.


    "Seems like Eric is a goodpany if he¡¯s making my daughter-inwugh like that," Rock remarked, clearly amused, knowing full well it would only needle his son further.


    Alexander clenched his jaw slightly, but before he could respond, his father continued, "What do you think they¡¯re talking about? Maybe I should join in on the fun."


    Without warning, Rock turned and headed toward the balcony. Panic surged in Alexander, and before he could think it through, he hurried after his father.


    "Dad, wait!"


    "Looks like you two are having a lively conversation. Mind if I join?" Rockmented with a wide grin as he stepped onto the balcony.


    "Of course, Father!" Rain responded warmly, shifting slightly to make room for him to sit beside her.


    As Rock took his seat, he nced over at Alexander with a teasing smile. "Oh, you¡¯re here too? Aren¡¯t you tired from all the hard work today? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting already?"


    <i>¡¯Seriously?¡¯ </i>Alexander thought, rolling his eyes internally. "It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, Dad," he replied casually, taking the chair beside Eric and across from Rain.


    "But you work through the weekends, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re practically married to your job," his father quipped, clearly enjoying the opportunity to stir the pot.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "That¡¯s true, Uncle. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard Alexander admit it¡¯s the weekend."


    The yful remark earned Eric a sharp re from Alexander, causing him to fall silent but with a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Well, it¡¯s the weekend, and for once, I¡¯ll actually take a break," Rain chimed in, her tone light. "Though, I usually work weekends too. But since I had that little ident, I think I have a good enough excuse not to."


    "Are you just going to stay here over the weekend?" Eric asked curiously, making Alexander frown. ¡¯Why does he even care?¡¯ he thought irritably.


    "I¡¯m not sure yet," Rain replied, then turned to Rock. "Do you have any ns tomorrow, Father?"


    "I have an appointment with Dr. Lambert in the morning, but I¡¯ll be back by lunch. I¡¯m also invited to a gallery exhibit, showcasing new works by Vernice at Le Monde Gallery," Rock exined.


    Alexander knew about the exhibit as well but never bothered attending these events.


    "Would you like to join? Alexander usually skips these, so it¡¯s just been me and William, but William¡¯s not around," Rock added, giving Rain a hopeful look.


    "I¡¯d love to!" Rain said enthusiastically, though she added, "But I heard her exhibits are exclusive and invite-only."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that! Vernice is a close friend of mine. I¡¯ll make sure you get an invitation," Rock reassured her.


    "That¡¯s perfect because I¡¯m invited too!" Eric chimed in, grinning mischievously. "I¡¯ll keep you and Unclepany."


    Alexander clenched his jaw at thement, feeling a surge of irritation as the yful banter continued. A sense of istion crept in as if he were suddenly an outsider in his own home.


    Watching Rain and Eric engage so easily, while his father yed along, only heightened the feeling.


    He didn¡¯t enjoy these social games, and the idea of Eric tagging along to the gallery added to his frustration. It was as if the more he tried to stay distant, the more he felt left out of whatever connection was growing between them.

 Chapter 92: Apology

    <h4>Chapter 92: Apology</h4>


    Rain thoroughly enjoyed her time talking with Eric. His jolly personality and story of his own experiences as awyer made the conversation not only insightful but also entertaining.


    He was generous with advice, offering valuable pointers for her career while keeping the atmosphere light with hisical anecdotes from inside the courtroom. Their conversation flowed effortlessly.


    As they sipped their tea, Eric leaned back in his chair, chuckling. "You know, there was this one trial where I was defending a man used of stealing a prized parrot. The prosecutor was so focused on grilling my client, asking all sorts of questions, when suddenly, out of nowhere, the parrot flew into the courtroom and started mimicking everything the prosecutor was saying! The poor guy could barely get a word in, and every time he tried to speak, the parrot would just repeat him¡ªlouder!"


    Rain and her father-inw burst outughing, while Eric grinned, clearly enjoying the memory.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous!" Rain eximed through herughter. "What happened next?"


    "Well, the judge couldn¡¯t keep a straight face, and the jury was in tears fromughing. Needless to say, the case was dismissed, but that parrot? It became more famous than all of usbined!" Eric shook his head, still amused by the absurdity.


    "Sounds like a circus, not a courtroom." Alexander suddenly mumbled under his breath.


    Rain shot him a quick nce but didn¡¯t let it dampen her mood. "I guess even the most serious jobs have their light moments," she said, still smiling.


    Eric, unfazed by Alexander¡¯s grumbling, nodded. "Exactly! The courtroom can be intense, but you¡¯ve got to have a sense of humour to survive it. It¡¯s not all about being stern and serious¡ªsometimes the unexpected is what keeps us sane."


    Alexander, however, muttered again, "Or just proves how absurd the whole system can be."


    Her father-inw teased, "Son, are you this grumpy because you didn¡¯t get your beef stew?" Hisment made Rain and Eric chuckle.


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond to the teasing. Instead, he nced at his wristwatch and said, "It¡¯s already nine in the evening." He then turned to Eric and added, "You should head out now, Eric. Let my father and wife get some rest."


    Rain blinked in surprise at Alexander¡¯s directness, but Eric, clearly ustomed to Alexander¡¯s no-nonsense attitude, simply shrugged with a smile. "Alright then, I¡¯ll head out. We can continue our conversation tomorrow."


    Rain gave Eric a grateful smile. "I really enjoyed talking to you. Looking forward to learning more," she said warmly.


    Eric tipped his head and said, "Thank you all for the lovely dinner."


    Rock gave a heartyugh and replied, "Anytime, Eric! Just don¡¯t mind my son¡¯s abrupt manners."


    "It¡¯s nothing new," Eric said with a smirk.


    As Eric gathered his things and headed toward the door, Rain shot Alexander a curious nce, wondering what had provoked his unusually brusque behaviour. Or was this simply how he interacted with close friends?


    "Hmm, I¡¯ll head to my bedroom now. Goodnight to the two of you," her father-inw said. Rain bid him goodnight and watched as he made his way to his bedroom on the ground floor.


    Rain and Alexander walked upstairs together in silence. As they reached their respective doors, Rain turned to Alexander and said, "Good night."


    He nodded curtly and replied, "Goodnight."


    Just as Rain was about to enter her room, Alexander called out, "Rain." She turned to face him, noticing his hesitation as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    "What is it?" she asked, trying to encourage him to speak freely.


    "About Chef Sarah," Alexander began, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m against firing her, but I think it would have been better to address the issue quietly rather than making a scene. I understand you wanted to set an example, but I prefer to handle such matters more discreetly."


    Rain bit her lip, feeling a pang of guilt. Had she overstepped? She recalled her conversation with her father-inw, who had given her the authority to handle issues within the residence as she saw fit.


    "I didn¡¯t intend to make a scene," Rain exined. "I only wanted to give her a silent warning that I knew about your allergy. I hoped she would realize her mistake and apologize to meter. But instead, she denied it right that instant and called me a liar..." Her voice faltered. "Being treated like a joke is something I can¡¯t tolerate. I¡¯ve been mocked and dismissed my whole life because of my father and my stepfamily. I can¡¯t stand it when others try to disrespect me."


    Alexander¡¯s expression softened as he listened, but Rain felt a growing difort about having shared so much. She didn¡¯t want to delve further into personal matters or linger on the topic.


    "I¡¯ll be more mindful in the future," she said with a nod, her voice firm yet slightly strained. Without waiting for his response, she quickly slipped into her bedroom and closed the door behind her.


    Rain stared at her phone, blinking in disbelief. *Is he seriously apologizing?* she thought, reading the message over and over again. Her heart, once steady, began to beat erratically as the words sunk in.


    <i>My Husband: "Rain, I owe you an apology. I didn¡¯t realize how much the situation with Chef Sarah affected you, and I should¡¯ve supported you better. I¡¯m sorry if my reaction made you feel ufortable. Thank you for looking out for me. Sleep well."</i>


    Rain mumbled to herself, "This is... unexpected." For a moment, shey still, trying to process the unexpected apology then a small smile tugged at her lips as she typed her reply.


    Rain typed, <i>"Thank you, Alexander. I appreciate it. Goodnight."</i>


    She stared at the screen for a moment, then muttered to herself, <i>"Will that be enough?"</i>


    Not feeling sleepy yet, she hesitated. For some reason, she wanted to keep the conversation going. After a pause, she deleted thest part and began typing again.


    <i>Rain:</i> "Thank you, Alexander. I appreciate it. I¡¯ll cook you some beef stew tomorrow¡ªno peanut butter, I promise! ??"


    Smiling to herself, she hit send and waited for a reply.


    <i>My Husband: "Alright."</i>


    Rain stared at the screen, her smile fading into a soft sigh. "That¡¯s all?" she muttered, feeling a bit deted. But despite the short response, a faint warmth settled in her chest. She ced her phone on the nightstand and closed her eyes, the thought of their brief exchange wasforting enough to lull her to a good night¡¯s sleep.

 Chapter 93: A Spy

    <h4>Chapter 93: A Spy</h4>


    Rain woke up early, determined to keep her promise to Alexander. She went to the kitchen and found Chef Philip, the quiet, middle-aged head chef, already hard at work.


    "Good morning, Chef Philip," she greeted him with a smile. He gave a curt nod, not saying much, as was his habit. Without hesitation, she added, "I¡¯ll just be making a beef stew for my husband¡ªno peanuts this time¡ªso please continue with your work."


    Chef Philip nced at her and nodded again. A few minutester, as Rain began prepping ingredients, he surprised her by asking, "Do you need help?"


    She smiled warmly. "I¡¯m fine for now, but I might need your expert tasteter. I¡¯m not the best at bncing vours."


    "Alright, just let me know," he replied in his usual calm tone.


    As Rain worked, she bit her lip thoughtfully before saying, "I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve been left to manage everything alone. I hope Uncle Ben finds someone soon to rece Chef Sarah."


    For the first time, Chef Philip smiled. "It¡¯s honestly no trouble. To be honest, I was the only chef here before Sarah arrived. I¡¯ve always managed just fine."


    Rain looked at him in surprise. "Really? So how long have you been working with the Lancasters?"


    "Almost twenty-five years now," he answered with a kind smile.


    Her eyes widened. "Wow, that long!"


    He nodded with a glint of pride. "Indeed, and I n to keep going as long as my body allows. This ce is like home to me." Rain¡¯s smile widened at Chef Philip¡¯s words. She could sense his genuine care for the Lancaster family, not just as an employee but as someone deeply connected to them.


    "You seem to know the Lancasters well," she said, her curiosity piqued.


    "I know enough," he replied with a gentle smile. "Sir Rock and his family are good people."


    Rain nodded in agreement. "Yes, they are. Which is why I can¡¯t stand the fact that Chef Sarah tried to harm Alexander just to mess with me," she murmured, pouting slightly.


    Chef Philip raised an eyebrow. "Hmm, well, Chef Sarah has her reasons. She wanted Miss Ca to be the mistress of the house. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s already reported this whole incident to her. You see..."


    He trailed off, leaving Rain hanging. She stared at him, wide-eyed. "Ah, no way! Spill the tea! You can¡¯t just stop there after dropping a hint like that."


    Chef Philip chuckled, shaking his head. "I don¡¯t usually meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, but since you¡¯re a bit... persuasive, and I¡¯d rather not end up on your bad side, I suppose I¡¯ll give you some hints."


    Rain chuckled along with him, amused. She found it funny how she had gotten the usually reserved chef to open up. Then again, she did have a knack for making people talk¡ªit was part of her job as awyer, after all.


    "Well, we didn¡¯t need an extra chef at all," Chef Philip began, shaking his head, "but Miss Ca..."


    Rain noticed the hesitation in Chef Philip¡¯s eyes and offered him a reassuring smile. "It¡¯s alright. I already know about Ca Cartier. She was Alexander¡¯s girlfriend five years ago."


    Philip nodded, seeming relieved, and continued, "Well, Miss Ca insisted on Sarah being hired. To be honest, I found the whole thing suspicious. Sir Rock didn¡¯t like it either, but Alexander agreed, saying having an extra chef around wasn¡¯t a bad idea in case I was unavable or on leave."


    Rain sighed, now fully understanding the situation. "So Ca managed to slip her spy into the house right under Alexander¡¯s nose?"


    "Exactly," Chef Philip said, his voiceced with frustration. "I think Alexander saw it as a harmless favor. But Sarah wasn¡¯t just here to cook¡ªshe was reporting everything back to Miss Ca."


    Her lips twitched and Chef Philip borated, "You see, a few monthster when Sarah started working here, Miss Ca flew abroad to pursue her career. Then I caught Sarah a few times on the phone, reporting everything about Sir Alexander to Miss Ca."


    Rain nodded slowly. "But I heard Ca broke up with him. Why bother keeping a spy here? She¡¯s so weird. If she¡¯s that possessive, she could¡¯ve just kept a long-distance rtionship instead."


    Chef Philip chuckled. "I know, right? But Miss Ca¡¯s the type who can¡¯t afford a scandal tied to her name. It¡¯s all about her image. Rtionships can be tricky for someone like her. Not all celebrities make it to stardom without some calcted moves."


    Rain rolled her eyes. "So, she was more worried about her reputation than actually being with Alexander?"


    "Exactly. Keeping tabs on him while maintaining her perfect image. She didn¡¯t want to risk any scandal affecting her career," Chef Philip exined with a smirk.


    Rain let out a long sigh as she continued peeling the carrots, then hummed, "Or maybe Ca¡¯s just confident enough not to bother with a long-distance or secret rtionship."


    Chef Philip simply shrugged in response, and Rain chuckled. "Alright, enough gossip. Go ahead and get back to work, Chef. Sorry for dragging you into all this."


    "It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Lancaster," Chef Philip said with a warm smile. "Honestly, I feel at ease andfortable around you."


    Rainughed, then yfully teased, "Hmm, or maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re just being careful not to get on my bad side?"


    Chef Philip¡¯s heartyughter echoed in the kitchen, but he quicklyposed himself as the other staff members started filing in, ready to begin their duties.


    When they were once again left alone, Chef Philip suddenly spoke, "But you¡¯re probably right too that maybe Miss Ca is just confident enough not to bother with a long-distance or secret rtionship."


    Rain turned to Chef Philip with a frown.


    "I apologize if this may sound inappropriate, given that Sir Alexander is married to you now," Chef Philip began cautiously. "But Sarah used to mention that Sir Alexander would never have another rtionship after Miss Ca. She often said Miss Ca was the only woman for him, and that he wouldn¡¯t be alive if not for her. Miss Ca saved his life once..."


    Rain¡¯s eyebrows shot up as annoyance surged through her. "So? Just because she saved his life doesn¡¯t mean she owns my husband!" she snapped, her tone sharper than intended.


    She couldn¡¯t believe the entitlement some people had when it came to Alexander as if his past defined his future without considering her presence now.

 Chapter 94: Cupid Hit Him

    <h4>Chapter 94: Cupid Hit Him</h4>


    Alexander sat in the back seat, staring out the window as he and Tyron headed to Sinir¡¯s Winery and Vineyard. His father had personally managed the vineyard, but Alexander had recently taken over so his father could finally rx.


    Truthfully, the frequency of his father¡¯s hospital visits had be something Alexander didn¡¯t want to dwell on. "He¡¯s hiding something..." Alexander murmured with a sigh.


    Earlier that day, Alexander had insisted on apanying his father to the hospital, but his father firmly declined, just as Rain had when she offered to join him, saying Ben was enough.


    "Did you find anything out from the hospital?" Alexander asked Tyron, who was seated in the passenger seat.


    Tyron, ncing back at him, shook his head. "No update yet, Boss. You know how the Chairman is¡ªif he wants to hide something, it¡¯s almost impossible to dig it out."


    Alexander sighed deeply. Dr. Lambert wouldn¡¯t reveal anything, even under extreme pressure. Those close to his father were fiercely loyal, unwavering in their silence, even in the face of death. "I guess we have no choice then," Alexander muttered. "Contact Chubby. Maybe he¡¯ll have a way in."


    Tyron nodded. "Right away."


    Chubby was the best hacker Alexander knew¡ªsomeone he had been trying to recruit for years. But Chubby was a lone wolf, and he was only taking on jobs he found morally eptable. Alexander had built a solid working rtionship with him over time, though. If anyone could crack into the hospital¡¯s records or uncover what his father was hiding, it was Chubby. Even if the task seemed impossible, it was worth a shot.


    As they arrived at the vineyard, Alexander noticed Eric¡¯s car parked outside. His mood soured instantly at the sight of Eric, who was grinning widely.


    "Hey, what¡¯s with that gloomy expression?" Eric teased as Alexander stepped out of the car. "Are you still sulking?"


    Alexander scowled. "And what¡¯s with you, all smiles like that?"


    Eric¡¯s grin widened. "I¡¯m just d, is that a crime? Honestly, I¡¯m grateful you ended up married to someone like Rain. Could¡¯ve been worse."


    Alexander shot him a look. "Hah, weren¡¯t you the one badmouthing her before? You should be d I didn¡¯t tell her all those things you said about this marriage."


    Seeing Eric gulp, Alexander pressed on, "I remember you saying I shouldn¡¯t stay married to her¡ªthat she might be using me as a substitute to get over her ex. You even warned me not to be her rebound! You were the one who said something felt *off* about her, and that she might try all sorts of things in those four months."


    Ericughed and raised his hands in surrender. "That¡¯s true! But I take it all back now. She¡¯s... well, she¡¯s great."


    Alexander rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t help the faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    "You do realize you¡¯re overreacting, right? It¡¯s not like you," Eric pointed out, his tone light but firm. "I¡¯ve never seen you act like this when I interacted with Ca. What¡¯s the difference now with Rain?"


    Eric¡¯s words hit a nerve, and Alexander felt a wave of difort wash over him. He knew his friend was right, but that didn¡¯t make it any easier to swallow. "That¡¯s enough," Alexander snapped, pushing the unsettling thoughts aside. "Let¡¯s focus on the winery and vineyard."


    They walked in silence to the office, where they were greeted by Lucian, Alexander¡¯s cousin from his mother¡¯s side. Lucian¡¯s surprise was evident as he said, "I didn¡¯t know you were visiting today. Should I call Mother?"


    "No need. I¡¯ll check in on Aunt Mariater," Alexander replied briskly. "For now, Eric will go over the management issues with you. Listen carefully and follow my instructions. From now on, I¡¯ll personally oversee the winery and vineyard. Report everything directly to me, not my father."


    Lucian nodded, though he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What happened to Attorney yton? She seemed more than capable."


    Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened. Once again, Rain had caught the attention of yet another man. He could sense Lucian¡¯s curiosity, and it irritated him more than it should have.


    "I mean, she¡¯s already reviewed everything and even interviewed the workers," Lucian added. "She seemed to have wrapped everything up that day. Thest thing she told me was that she¡¯d get back to me after discussing it with Uncle Rock."


    "She had a mild concussion, but she¡¯s already passed everything on to me," Eric smoothly interjected before Alexander could respond.


    "I see," Lucian said, then hesitated before adding, "I identally lost the calling card she gave me. Is there any way I can contact her?"


    "She¡¯s recovering well, but there¡¯s no need for you to contact her," Alexander replied curtly, his voice cold. "Any business you need to discuss can go through me from now on."


    Lucian blinked, slightly taken aback by Alexander¡¯s tone, but he quickly masked his surprise with a polite smile. "Of course, cousin. I didn¡¯t mean to overstep."


    Eric, sensing the tension, smoothly changed the subject. "Let¡¯s focus on the management issues for now. We¡¯ve prepared a detailed n to streamline operations at the winery and vineyard. I¡¯ll walk you through the key points."


    As Ericunched into his exnation, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but feel an odd mix of possessiveness and frustration bubbling up inside him. It wasn¡¯t like him to get so worked up over something as trivial as a cousin showing mild curiosity, yet here he was, irritated beyond reason.


    Alexander¡¯s thoughts drifted to Rain and the way she smiled, proud and satisfied, as he finished the beef stew she¡¯d made for breakfast. She had even paired it with rice and an avocado quinoa sd, insisting, <i>"You should eat like a king for breakfast!"</i> Normally, he wasn¡¯t one to eat much in the morning, but something about the way she said it made him indulge.


    Before he realized it, a smile tugged at his lips.


    Lucian, noticing Alexander¡¯s uncharacteristically dazed expression, raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s going on with him?" he asked, turning to Eric with curiosity.


    Eric smirked, shaking his head. "I think Cupid finally hit him hard this time

 Chapter 95: Three Months and Twenty-Five Days

    <h4>Chapter 95: Three Months and Twenty-Five Days</h4>


    Today marked the first time Rain would attend the exclusive exhibit of the famous artist Vernice. Her family had always been invited, but like in the Cindere story, she had been left behind by her father, who only brought Dina and Sylvia to prestigious events like this.


    "I wonder if they¡¯ll be there," she murmured, slipping into thought.


    Rain was eager to immerse herself in Vernice¡¯s artworks and wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    She knew some guests, like Dina, would be more focused on socializing and discussing other things than appreciating the art.


    Rain recalled how her half-sister had even tailored a gown for the event, given the exclusive exhibition¡¯s formal cocktail theme. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, anticipating Dina¡¯s reaction when she saw her there.


    "It fits perfectly," Rain hummed with satisfaction at her reflection in the mirror, admiring the luxurious cocktail dress her father-inw had surprised her with that morning. It was elegant and a perfect fit. The deep emerald green gown, with its off-the-shoulder sleeves and high-low hemline, showed just the right amount of skin without being too revealing.


    Her fingers lightly grazed the fabric as she admired how well itplemented her figure. She couldn¡¯t help but grin, amazed at how thoughtful her father-inw was, managing to pick the exact right size for her¡ªjust like Alexander did before.


    Rain¡¯s face flushed as she recalled the time she ended up wearing a dress Alexander had asked Tyron to buy for her. Alexander had given Tyron an estimate of her sizes. That was the time when she had an unexpected moment of intimacy with Alexander.


    She quickly shook her head, clearing the thoughts before they could turn any more lewd. "Focus, Rain," she muttered to herself, trying to regainposure as she quickly shifted her thoughts about the exhibit.


    She headed outside, hoping to see if her father-inw had returned. She nned to confide in him about her worries. After all, her marriage to Alexander was just an agreement for now, and it didn¡¯t seem practical to be introduced as his wife yet. She hadn¡¯t fully won Alexander over, so keeping the marriage quiet felt like the safest option.


    Besides, the contract stated that Alexander preferred their marriage to remain a secret. Rain still found herself surprised when she recalled the hospital incident, where Alexander had unexpectedly stepped up as her husband in front of Dina and her father.


    "He can just introduce me as the new family legal advisor for now," Rain muttered to herself as she walked outside. Unfortunately, her father-inw hadn¡¯t returned yet. She was in the living room when her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, ¡¯My Father-In-Law,¡¯ Rain quickly answered.


    "Dear, you should go first. Ben has already instructed Rico, one of our family drivers, to drop you off at Le Monde Gallery. I¡¯ll be following shortly. I¡¯m running a bitte, so don¡¯t wait for me," her father-inw said warmly.


    Rain¡¯s brows furrowed in concern. "Is everything alright, Father? Do you want me toe where you are? Are you still at the hospital?"


    He chuckled lightly. "No, no, nothing¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ve finished my check-up, but I made a quick stop to visit a friend. Ben¡¯s with me too, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll catch up with you soon."


    "Alright, Father. But could you not introduce me as your daughter-inw just yet? If someone asks, maybe you can just say I¡¯m your new family legal advisor. I want to honor Alexander¡¯s wishes to keep our marriage a secret unless he¡¯s the one who introduces me as his wife," Rain exined, her voice soft but firm.


    Her father-inw¡¯sughter echoed through the phone. "Ah, my dear daughter-inw, shouldn¡¯t you take this chance to trap my son? I could easily announce it, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing," he teased, causing Rain to blush deeply.


    Pouting, she replied, "It¡¯s a tempting idea, Father, but... there¡¯s no guarantee Alexander would still want to keep this marriage. The best way is for me to win him over. The decision to stay married shoulde from both sides."


    "Hmm, I see. We¡¯ll do it your way then. Just remember, I¡¯m always here as your backup, whenever and however you need me," he beamed on the other end, making Rain¡¯s smile widen.


    "I¡¯m so lucky to have the most supportive, considerate, thoughtful and kind-hearted father-inw," she said sincerely.


    "And I¡¯m equally lucky to have a smart, bold, and honest daughter-inw who¡¯s not afraid to speak her mind," her father-inw responded with pride. "Of course, being physically gorgeous and stunning is just a bonus!"


    Rain chuckled at hispliment, but it warmed her heart to know his words were genuine. "Thank you, Father. I still have three months and twenty-five days to conquer your son!" she joked.


    Her father-inwughed heartily and encouraged her, "I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take that long! I¡¯d even bet you¡¯ll have him wrapped around your finger in less than a month!"


    Rain shook her head, smiling. Her father-inw was truly one of a kind. She silently thanked the heavens for finally giving her the family she¡¯d always dreamed of through her father-inw and, her unexpected husband, Alexander.


    Soon, the call ended, and Rain took a deep breath, preparing herself to leave. She was already in the car when her mobile phone rang again. Sighing deeply, she answered, "Hello."


    "Hi, Rain. Clifford is asking me when we can visit you there," Sanya said.


    "Tomorrow should be fine," Rain replied. There was a brief pause before she narrowed her eyes and asked, "Sanya, do you have any updates on who impersonated me to register the marriage certificate?"


    "Ah, I¡¯ll check with the investigator and see if there¡¯s any progress," Sanya said. "I¡¯ll get back to you soon."


    Rain¡¯s tone grew serious as she stated, "Please do. I hope we can resolve this and clear things up as early as tomorrow, Sanya. This has been dragging on for too long, don¡¯t you think?"


    "I¡¯ll follow up on it, Rain. Also, I¡¯ll hang up now to let Clifford know about the n for tomorrow. Take care, and get well soon," Sanya said before ending the call.


    Rain closed her eyes and began rubbing her temples, murmuring, "Sanya, what am I going to do with you?"

 Chapter 96: A Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 96: A Mistake</h4>


    Rain arrived at the venue and went outside the car. She was alone, but her confidence was like a shield, so she feltpletely at ease. Taking a deep breath, she excitedly walked toward the entrance of Le Monde Gallery. After providing her full name and showing her ID, she was promptly let inside.


    Her heart raced with anticipation as she stepped into the elegant gallery. Finally, she was at an exclusive event showcasing a renowned artist, something she had only dreamed of before. The room was bathed in soft lighting, making each piece look like a precious gem. Her eyes widened as she took in the beautiful disys of Vernice¡¯s artwork.


    As Rain wandered among the guests, the soft hum of admiration for the art pieces filled the air. Vernice was renowned not just for her stunning paintings but also for her radical sculptures that challenged conventional ideas and pushed the boundaries of modern art.


    Rain had long admired Vernice¡¯s work, though until now, she had only been able to view them through news, articles, and magazines. Seeing the pieces up close, in person, felt surreal¡ªeach stroke, each curve, more breathtaking than she had imagined.


    Rain overheard a conversation between two guests as they whispered to each other. "What do you think she¡¯ll sell tonight?" one asked. "We¡¯ll find outter," the other replied. "For now, let¡¯s see what catches our interest. If it¡¯s on the list, we can buy it when it¡¯s presented."


    Rain bit her lower lip, feeling a slight temptation. Owning one of Vernice¡¯s pieces would be incredible. But practicality nudged at her¡ªshe had always been cautious with her money, preferring to invest in things that would grow in value or contribute to her future. As beautiful as the art was, she knew her finances had other priorities.


    With a contented smile, Rain continued walking through the gallery, appreciating each piece without the pressure to purchase. The joy of being surrounded by such creativity was enough for her.


    Each piece of art seemed to speak to her, the colors and emotions jumping out of the canvases. Rain paused in front of arge painting, her eyes tracing the intricate details. The vivid brushstrokes and powerful emotions captured in each stroke were captivating. She let herself be immersed in the moment, a small smile forming on her lips as she felt a sense of peace.


    But that peace was short-lived...


    Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a familiar figure. Dina, dressed in a gown that screamed "look at me," was surrounded by a group of friends, allughing and sipping champagne. Rain¡¯s stomach tightened. She had hoped to avoid any encounter with her half-sister, but luck wasn¡¯t on her side today.


    Dina¡¯s eyesnded on her, and her expression changed to one of shock. With dramatic ir, she excused herself from her group and made her way over to Rain, her high heels clicking against the polished floor.


    "Well, well, well... what do we have here?" Dina said, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Rain."


    Rain kept herposure and met Dina¡¯s gaze calmly. "I was invited."


    "Invited?" Dina echoed, raising an eyebrow in disbelief. Her friends, now curious, began to gather around, their eyes scanning Rain as if she didn¡¯t belong. "Who would invite you to an exclusive event like this?"


    Rain straightened her posture and tried to stay calm. "Do you really want to make a scene right now? Can we just pretend we didn¡¯t bump into each other and go our separate ways? I¡¯m here to enjoy the artwork. What does it matter to you who invited me?"


    Dina¡¯s face faltered briefly before her smirk returned, now tinged with more venom. Rain was about to walk away, determined not to let Dina ruin her mood when Dina¡¯s expression turned to one of familiar malice.


    She snapped her fingers, catching the attention of a nearby security guard. "Excuse me!" she said loudly enough for the surrounding guests to hear. "I believe there¡¯s been a mistake. This woman isn¡¯t supposed to be here. She¡¯s managed to sneak in."


    ¡¯Seriously! This woman won¡¯t live her life without messing out with her!¡¯


    Curious eyes turned their way and Rain kept her face neutral as the security guard approached.


    "Miss, may I see your invitation?" the security guard asked politely, though his tone was firm.


    Rain calmly smiled and said, "Please check your list of invitees. My name is there. Rain yton."


    The security guard¡¯s polite yet firm request to see her invitation was quickly overshadowed by Dina¡¯s mocking tone.


    "Hah! Are you kidding me, Rain? How can you be so shameless and confident? Why don¡¯t you just walk away with the security instead of making a fool of yourself?" Dina sneered, her arms crossed smugly. "Why would your name be on the guest list? Father would never let his illegitimate daughter from a whore attend an event like this!"


    Rain¡¯s jaw clenched as the murmurs spread around her, whispers igniting like wildfire.


    <i>"So she¡¯s Tim yton¡¯s illegitimate daughter... from that hooker who died?" </i>someone nearby murmured.


    <i>"I heard about that scandal. Her mother tried to hook up with Tim¡¯s second sister¡¯s boyfriend¡ªwhile she was pregnant! Can you imagine?"</i> another voice added, full of judgment and scorn.


    Rain balled her fists at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. She could feel the weight of their words, the cruel whispers aimed at degrading her. The triumphant smirk on Dina¡¯s face was unbearable¡ªshe was enjoying this, just like she had when they were younger.


    Taking a deep breath, Rain fought to maintain herposure. Dina had always tried to tear her down, but Rain had learned long ago not to let the past define her. She wouldn¡¯t give her half-sister the satisfaction of seeing her break.


    With a calm but firm voice, Rain repeated, "Please check the list. Rain yton."


    "Seriously, is this some kind of dying tactic?" Dina¡¯s voice rang out, her frustration barely concealed. "If they find your name on the list, it must be a mistake!" She hissed ncing sharply at the security guard. "I¡¯m from the yton family, and I¡¯m more than authorized to tell you that my half-sister is not, and never will be, allowed by my father to attend this event!"

 Chapter 97: The Daughter of a Hooker

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Daughter of a Hooker</h4>


    Rain shook her head at the lengths Dina would go to just to humiliate and kick her out. Keeping herposure, she smiled calmly at her sister and said, "Last time I checked, Dina, I¡¯m no longer part of the yton family. My invitation was as a separate guest."


    Dina arched an eyebrow, clearly ready to argue more, but before she could, a sweet voice interrupted. "Rain yton?"


    Rain turned to see Vernice herself approaching. Even in her fifties, Vernice exuded elegance and grace, looking younger than her years with an undeniable aura of authority that hushed the murmurs around them.


    "Oh, yes, Miss Vernice!" Dina seized the moment, her smirk widening. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re here to clear this up. This woman used our family name to sneak in. Someone like her shouldn¡¯t be at an event like this." She red at Rain, her eyes filled with a mix of satisfaction and disdain.


    Vernice frowned, looking between them before settling her gaze on Rain. "Are you Rain yton?" she asked directly.


    Before Rain could respond, Dina jumped in. "Yes, she¡¯s Rain yton, my illegitimate half-sister. We don¡¯t allow her to attend family events because she¡¯s a shame to the family. Let me handle this and get her removed¡ªshe¡¯s causing quite a scene." She turned to the security guard, snapping, "What are you waiting for? Get rid of that intruder!"


    Before the guard could act, Vernice grabbed Rain¡¯s wrist,pletely ignoring Dina¡¯s tirade. "Attorney Rain yton," Vernice said warmly, "I¡¯ve been waiting to meet you! You have no idea how excited I am to finally put a face to the name."


    The guard hesitated, looking uncertain, but Vernice¡¯s grip on Rain¡¯s arm tightened, and her tone grew icy as she addressed Dina. "I don¡¯t care what you or your family think, Dina. I¡¯m hosting this event, and Rain is a *very* special guest tonight."


    Dina¡¯s face turned crimson, her smug expression crumbling into shock and embarrassment. Rain met her sister¡¯s gaze evenly, refusing to gloat but feeling a quiet triumph nheless.


    "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us," Vernice added sharply, pulling Rain gently along. "We have far more important matters to attend to than this nonsense."


    As they walked away, Rain could hear the low whispers of guests who had witnessed the scene. Dina¡¯s attempt to humiliate her had failed, and for once, Rain felt victorious.


    Once they were a safe distance away, Vernice sighed, clearly amused. "I was wondering why that brat suddenly asked me toe down."


    "Brat?" Rain asked, slightly confused as they continued toward the grand staircase.


    "Yes, the brat who practically begged me to fetch his wife." Vernice smiled knowingly, nodding toward the top of the stairs. Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat as her eyesnded on Alexander, standing there with his usual stoic expression. His predatory grey eyes, partially hidden by his spectacles, locked onto making Rain¡¯s pulse quicken.


    "My husband," Rain murmured dreamily, her lips curving into a wide smile. Without hesitation, she walked up to Alexander and possessively looped her arm around his, feeling a surge of pride and joy. Yes, this man was hers.


    *****


    Dina¡¯s face flushed an even deeper red, her anger bubbling over. One of her friends, sensing her growing frustration, leaned in and whispered, "Your half-sister must have some serious connections, Dina. Vernice herself just escorted her to the VIP section! That floor is for important guests only."


    Dina scowled, barely able to contain her fury. "Connections?" she spat, her face twitching in disgust. "She must¡¯ve hooked up with some old rich guy. That¡¯s how she gets by."


    "What? But you said your sister is already married to a nobody, right?" her friend asked, clearly confused. "So, are you saying she¡¯s got some other rich man on the side? Like an old sponsor?"


    Dina¡¯s expression darkened. "She¡¯s the daughter of a hooker! What else can you expect? So what if she¡¯s married? The blood of a whore is in her veins. This is who she is, and that exins everything!" Dina¡¯s voice dripped with venom,shing out at Rain¡¯s sudden rise to recognition.


    The sight of Rain being treated with respect while she was left humiliated filled her with seething resentment.


    Just then, two security guards approached her. "Miss Dina yton?"


    "Yes?" she snapped, her irritation growing.


    "Can you pleasee with us for a moment?" one of the guards asked, his voice polite but firm.


    Dina¡¯s eyes narrowed as her frustration boiled over. "What for?!" she demanded, her voice rising. "I¡¯ve already had enough with my half-sister parading around like she belongs here, and now you¡¯re pestering me too?"


    The security guard remained calm, ignoring her outburst. "The host of the event has requested that we quietly escort you out for causing amotion. Pleasee with us peacefully, or we¡¯ll have no choice but to remove you by force."


    Dina¡¯s jaw dropped. "What?! Are you all out of your minds? You¡¯re kicking me out? Me?! I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the yton family, not that lowlife!"


    The second security guard spoke up, his tone firm but professional. "Miss, please don¡¯t make a scene. If you resist, the host will have no choice but to press charges. We ask that you leave quietly, or we will be forced to escte the situation."


    Dina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she realized the CCTV footage clearly captured everything that had transpired. Her friends stood awkwardly beside her, unsure of how to react to the unfolding drama.


    "I can¡¯t believe this is happening!" Dina fumed, her fists clenched at her sides. "This trash event is kicking me out? For what? For telling the truth about that girl¡¯s real background?"


    Ignoring her rant, the security guards moved in closer, ready to remove her if necessary. Dina nced around, noticing the curious gazes of onlookers who had gathered to witness her public downfall. Humiliated, she begrudgingly allowed the guards to lead her toward the exit.


    Just as she was being escorted out, a familiar voice called out. "Dina!" Paul who just arrived rushed over. "Paul!" Dina eximed, her voice cracking slightly as she tried to regain control of the situation. "Can you believe this? They¡¯re kicking me out for no reason!"


    Paul frowned, looking at the security guards, then back at Dina. "What¡¯s going on here?"

 Chapter 98: Can I keep you forever?

    <h4>Chapter 98: Can I keep you forever?</h4>


    On the upper floor, Rain still couldn¡¯t believe that Alexander was standing beside her, calm andposed as always. She had been surprised enough just by his presence, but what truly caught her off guard was the warmth of the conversation unfolding around her.


    "I was really surprised when Rock called mest night," Vernice said with a bright smile. "He told me he wanted his daughter-inw to attend this event. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting the woman who managed to marry Xander!"


    Rain¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, but she returned Vernice¡¯s smile as she extended her hand. "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Miss Vernice. I¡¯ve always admired your work."


    Vernice epted Rain¡¯s hand with a warm handshake, her expression softening. "Thank you, dear. It¡¯s always a pleasure to meet someone who appreciates the arts."


    Turning to Alexander, Vernice added, "I¡¯ll leave you two for now. I need to greet a few more guests, but I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯m eager to hear more about how you two met." She gave them a yful wink.


    "She¡¯s lovely," Vernice told Alexander, making Rain blush.


    Alexander gave a simple nod, his tone casual. "Thanks, Vernice," he said, to which she waved dismissively. "It¡¯s nothing, dear. I¡¯ll see you two again soon."


    With that, Vernice gracefully moved through the crowd, leaving Rain and Alexander standing together. Rain was about to rx when Eric suddenly approached, his expression carrying a hint of concern. "Looks like themotion downstairs isn¡¯t over. Paul just arrived..."


    Rain¡¯s face paled. She quickly moved toward the edge of the second floor, looking down to get a clearer view of the growing tension below. Thest thing she wanted was for the event to be ruined because of her presence.


    She clicked her tongue and muttered under her breath, "I have to do something..."


    Just as Rain was about to head downstairs, Alexander grabbed her hand, stopping her in her tracks. His grip was firm but gentle. She met his eyes and swallowed nervously, his gaze conveying a silentmand to stay put.


    "Why waste your time with them?" Alexander said, his voice low and steady. "Aren¡¯t you here to enjoy the art?"


    Rain hesitated, torn between the chaos below and the serene atmosphere above. Rain bit her lip, conflicted. "But... I can¡¯t let them ruin this. Thest thing I want is for my presence to cause more trouble."


    Alexander¡¯s gaze softened slightly, though his tone remained steady. "You¡¯re not causing trouble. <strong><i>¡¯They¡¯ </i></strong>are. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong."


    Without releasing her hand, Alexander turned to Eric. "Handle it discreetly," he instructed, his voice leaving no room for argument. "Make sure those two are both kicked out."


    Eric gave a nonchnt shrug, as though he was used to handling such situations. "Alright. I won¡¯t take long." With a nod, he descended the stairs, his posture rxed yet purposeful.


    Rain watched him go, anxiety bubbling within her. "Are you sure we should just let him handle this? What if it gets out of hand?" she asked, her voiceced with concern.


    Alexander squeezed her hand gently, pulling her closer to him. "Eric¡¯s more than capable. And if it does get out of hand," he said, his voice low and reassuring, "I¡¯ll take care of it. You don¡¯t need to get involved."


    Rain nced up at him, feeling the steady warmth of his presence. His calm confidence had a way of easing the tension in her chest, and for a moment, she allowed herself to rx.


    For once, Rain realized she didn¡¯t have to fight every battle on her own.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that Dina and Paul were going to create more problems.


    As they waited, Rain peered over, watching as Eric approached Paul and Dina. From her vantage point, she could see Paul¡¯s confusion as Eric spoke to him, though she couldn¡¯t hear the exact words. Dina¡¯s expression, however, was unmistakable¡ªher face contorted with rage.


    Rain¡¯s fingers tightened around Alexander¡¯s hand. "I don¡¯t think Dina will go quietly."


    Alexander¡¯s lips curved into a faint, almost amused smile. "She doesn¡¯t really have a choice."


    Sure enough, Dina¡¯s angry gestures and raised voice were soon met with the security guards stepping in once more. This time, however, with Eric¡¯s presence, the situation seemed more controlled. Paul tried to reason with Dina, but she stubbornly refused, her arms crossed in defiance. Rain could see Paul rubbing his temples in frustration, clearly embarrassed by the scene Dina was making.


    "They should¡¯ve known better than to mess with you," Alexander murmured, his voice carrying a quiet intensity. "Especially with me around."


    Rain nced up at him, surprised by the protectiveness in his tone.


    As Rain continued to watch, she noticed that the murmurs among the guests had quieted down, many of them turning their attention back to the art disys. It seemed that Eric had managed to diffuse the situation, even as Dina and Paul were escorted toward the exit.


    Rain let out a quiet sigh of relief. "Looks like it¡¯s under control."


    Alexander gave a small nod, his expression unreadable. "It¡¯s done."


    Rain turned back to him, her smile widening as she said, "Thank you... for not letting me go down there."


    Alexander¡¯s gaze softened, and he brushed a strand of hair away from her face. "You don¡¯t need to fight every battle. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to let others handle it." Rain felt as if time itself had stopped, leaving her alone in the moment with Alexander.


    With her smile still beaming, she leaned in slightly and shamelessly murmured, "Can I keep you forever?"


    Alexander¡¯s face reddened. He opened and closed his mouth, momentarily speechless. Rain had caught him off guard, and she wasn¡¯t about to let this opportunity slip away.


    "You¡¯re like my knight in shining armour," she continued, her gaze locked with his, "and I want to keep you. But I guess you don¡¯t want to keep me just yet..."


    She paused, her eyes searching his for a response.


    "Tell me," she said softly, "what can I do for you to decide to keep me with you forever?"

 Chapter 99: You’ve Changed

    <h4>Chapter 99: You¡¯ve Changed</h4>


    Alexander felt like the air had been sucked from the room. Rain¡¯s boldness left himpletely speechless, overwhelmed by how unapologetically vocal she was about her feelings. She was fearlessly forward and impossible to ignore.


    Struggling to hide his embarrassment, he frowned and managed to speak, "Stop messing with me, Rain!"


    She blinked innocently, her wide eyes fixed on him. "But I¡¯m not messing with you! I meant it. I want to keep you," she replied, her voice sincere.


    Alexander¡¯s heart was racing, pounding so hard he feared it might burst from his chest. This woman would be the death of him at this rate.


    "If you say another word like that, I¡¯ll have you kicked out next," he muttered, his tone serious, though he didn¡¯t mean it. He was merely trying to calm his chaotic nerves, but Rain had a way of disarming him with every word.


    Rain scoffed lightly and took a deep breath. "Fine, no more courting you... for now. Maybeter?" She grinned mischievously. "Come on, let¡¯s enjoy the art."


    Before he could protest, Rain grabbed his hand and pulled him along, her energy infectious as they moved from one piece of art to another. She pointed out details in the paintings with childlike enthusiasm, and Alexander found himself strangely captivated¡ªnot by the art, but by her. He stole nces at her, observing how her eyes sparkled as she spoke.


    As they continued through the gallery, Rain suddenly paused in front of a particr painting. Her eyes lingered on it, her usual yful expression giving way to something more thoughtful.


    The painting was striking. A lone tree standing tall amidst a violent storm. Dark clouds swirled around it, the wind bending its branches, but the tree remained rooted, resilient against the chaos. Lightning shed in the background, illuminating the jagged edges of the storm.


    "This one... it speaks to me," Rain said softly, her fingers lightly tracing the air in front of the painting, almost as if she wanted to touch it. "It¡¯s like... even when everything around you is falling apart, you stand tall. You hold on."


    She took a breath and continued, "The storm is fierce, but the tree doesn¡¯t break. It¡¯s weathered, yes, but it stands strong. There¡¯s a quiet power in that, in not giving up¡ªeven when it feels like the world is trying to tear you down."


    Her voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of emotion, something personal and raw beneath her words.


    Just as Alexander was about to respond, Vernice¡¯s voice cut through the moment. "I see you¡¯ve found one of my favourites."


    Rain turned to see Vernice approaching, a knowing smile on her face. "That piece is called ¡¯Endurance.¡¯ It was inspired by a difficult time in my life." Vernice¡¯s eyes flickered with emotion for a moment before she added, "I created it to remind myself¡ªand others¡ªthat strength isn¡¯t just about fighting back. Sometimes, it¡¯s about standing your ground, even when everything around you feels impossible."


    Rain smiled softly, feeling a connection with Vernice she hadn¡¯t expected. She was doing that for the past years... standing on her ground.


    "And it perfectly conveys the message you want others to see," Rain remarked with a satisfied smile, admiring the painting¡¯s depth and meaning.


    "Is this one for sale?" Alexander asked. Rain turned to Vernice, her curiosity piqued. She couldn¡¯t help but hope she might be able to own it.


    Vernice chuckled softly, ncing between the two. "This one? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not for sale," she said with a warm smile. "It holds too much personal significance for me. I like to keep it close, as a reminder of resilience. But I¡¯m d it resonates with you, Rain."


    Rain¡¯s face fell slightly with disappointment but she quicklyposed herself, nodding in understanding. "I see. It¡¯s truly a masterpiece, and I can understand why you¡¯d want to hold onto it."


    Vernice¡¯s eyes softened. "But I could alwaysmission something simr just for you. A version that speaks to your journey, if that interests you."


    Rain¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really? That would be incredible!"


    Vernice smiled warmly. "Consider it my gift to you. Every home deserves a piece that reminds you of your own strength."


    Alexander nced at Rain, quietly observing how much this painting meant to her. It was rare to see her so moved, and he found himself drawn to her in a way that felt unfamiliar.


    Alexander quietly observed as Rain and Vernice continued their lively conversation. It was as if the two had been friends for ages, despite having only met earlier. "Come, let me show you my new sculptures," Vernice said, smiling warmly at Rain.


    To Alexander¡¯s surprise, Rain quickly let go of his hand and linked arms with Vernice as she led her away to the sculptures. He frowned slightly, ncing down at his now-empty hand.


    Before he could dwell on it, Eric suddenly appeared at his side. "What now? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so possessive that you¡¯re even jealous of Vernice?" Eric teased, smirking.


    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened. "Stop saying nonsense," he muttered, eager to change the subject. "What happened downstairs?"


    Eric shrugged casually. "It was handled easily. Paul¡¯s awyer, so he knew it was in his best interest to leave quietly. The CCTV captured everything. Dina approached Rain first and caused the whole scene. Paul¡¯s father is running for Congress soon, so they¡¯ll need to keep a low profile."


    Alexander nodded, satisfied with the oue, though his mind lingered on what had happened. He had seen Dina trying to humiliate Rain from the moment she approached her. He would have stepped in himself, but Eric had stopped him, warning that it might only worsen Rain¡¯s situation if people discovered his true identity, especially given that their marriage was still under wraps.


    "What?" Alexander snapped, noticing Eric¡¯s suspicious gaze.


    "You¡¯ve changed," Eric said with a smirk. "You used to hate these events, but now you¡¯re actually attending them¡ªwillingly."


    Alexander ignored him, his eyes drifting back to Rain. She was smiling brightly,pletely absorbed in the conversation with Vernice. There was something about her presence that made the evening feel different. He couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe, just maybe, attending these events wasn¡¯t so bad with her by his side.


    A soft smile unknowingly tugged at his lips as he watched herugh.


    Eric¡¯s eyes widened. "Ah! You¡¯re smiling alone like a crazy man!" he eximed in mock shock.


    Alexander¡¯s smile vanished as he shot Eric a sharp look. "Shut up."

 Chapter 100: The Perfect Match

    <h4>Chapter 100: The Perfect Match</h4>


    At Meta Doctors Hospital


    "This can¡¯t continue like this, Rock! I swear, you¡¯ll be the death of me first!" Dr. Lambert snapped, his frustration evident. He turned to Ben, who was standing nearby, and demanded, "Can¡¯t you do something to rein in this stubborn old man?"


    Ben merely shrugged, while Rock chuckled, clearly unfazed. "Oh,e on, you¡¯re overreacting," Rock said lightly. "I¡¯m here, getting the treatment like you rmended. You even said I have at least twelve to fifteen months, as long as I stick to the n. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing."


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the tension palpable. Rock nced at both men before grinning. "Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll be one of those 8 to 12 percent who could live past two years. And if I¡¯m really lucky, I¡¯ll be in the five percent who make it to five years."


    "This is not a joke, Rock!" Lambert grumbled, exasperated.


    Rock¡¯s grin faded as his expression became more serious. "What do you want me to do? Fall apart here and now?"


    Both Ben and Lambert sighed in unison, clearly worn down. "Xander is starting to get suspicious," Ben said. "He¡¯s already sent people to look into your real condition."


    Rock¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement. "That boy of mine has always been sharp. Let¡¯s see if he can break through the wall I¡¯ve built around this."


    Lambert threw his hands up in frustration. "I give up on you! We¡¯re done for the day¡ªgo home!" he barked before storming out of the room.


    Rock merely shrugged again, his demeanour as rxed as ever. "Shall we head out?" Ben asked, gathering his belongings. "Are you going to the exhibit after all?"


    Rock stood up from the bed, stretching. "I was thinking of skipping the event and letting Rain enjoy the night without me hovering around. She¡¯s been clear about not wanting me too close, so we don¡¯t draw attention to the fact we¡¯re family. After all, many will recognize me unlike Xander," he mused with a chuckle. "But knowing Vernice, if I don¡¯t show up, she¡¯lle after me."


    Ben, walking beside him, nodded. "The exhibit it is, then," hemented as they headed out. Just then, Ben¡¯s phone rang, and he nced at the screen. "It¡¯s Vernice," he said.


    Without hesitation, Rock grabbed the phone and answered. "What¡¯s taking you so long, Rock? Are you trying to avoid this event?" Vernice¡¯s voice rang out, and he could already imagine her crumpled face.


    Rock gulped, smiling. "I¡¯m on my way, don¡¯t worry. By the way, you¡¯re making sure my daughter-inw is taken care of, right?"


    Vernice scoffed yfully. "Oh, you missed all the excitement! You wouldn¡¯t believe what just happened, but I¡¯m not telling you over the phone. You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Oh, and just so you know, Xander¡¯s here¡ªhe¡¯s the one keeping an eye on Rain now."


    Rock could almost see the smug grin on Vernice¡¯s face. "Your daughter-inw is absolutely adorable, by the way! Anyway, hurry up. See you soon!" she added before hanging up.


    Rock lowered the phone, musing aloud, "Something must¡¯ve gone down, but it sounds like everything¡¯s under control since Xander¡¯s there."


    Ben¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Xander showed up to the event?"


    Rock grinned. "I know, right? Who would¡¯ve thought Xander would attend?" He chuckled, shaking his head as they continued on their way.


    Rock was already settled in the car, en route to Le Monde Gallery, when his mobile phone rang again. This time, it was William.


    "Dad, how¡¯ve you been?" William¡¯s voice greeted him from the other end.


    "You brat! Come home already. Your brother¡¯s not mad at you anymore," Rock replied with a chuckle. "In fact, he¡¯s pleased, actually very happy, because you found him a suitable wife. He wants me to tell you how grateful he is."


    Ben, driving, gave Rock a quick nce before focusing back on the road, shaking his head in mild amusement. Rock merely shrugged, grinning at the situation.


    "For real?!" William eximed, sounding both surprised and relieved.


    "Yes, for real. And Rain¡¯s already living in the ancestral mansion with your brother. He brought her home two days ago. So, stop stalling ande home already," Rock coaxed, his voice warm but insistent.


    "I knew it! I knew he¡¯d like her!" William burst out, clearly proud of himself. "I made sure I chose the best for him. She¡¯s the perfect match for Big Brother!"


    Rock chuckled, shaking his head. "Yes, and I¡¯m quite pleased too. Like you wanted, I¡¯ll stop bugging you about blind dates. So, will youe home now?"


    There was a pause on the other end, and Rock could tell William wasn¡¯t fully convinced. He knew his big brother Alexander too well to think everything would be that simple.


    "Trust me, William. You picked the right woman for your brother. He might scold you a bit, but deep down, he¡¯s grateful. How about this? Why don¡¯t you take a quick peek? Xander is at your Aunt Vernice¡¯s exhibit right now with Rain."


    "What?!" William eximed, his shock evident. "He attended an art exhibit?"


    Rock smirked. He could almost see William¡¯s jaw dropping. "Big Brother hates socializing! But he actually attended?"


    "Exactly," Rock replied, clicking his tongue. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to see it for yourself!"


    Rock heard William¡¯s frustrated sigh. Then Rock recalled something so he immediately brought it up, "Ah, right. By the way, Rain wasn¡¯t the one who registered the marriage certificate with you. Did you know that?"


    "What?! What are you saying, Father?" William eximed, so loudly that Rock had to pull the phone away from his ear. It seemed William hadn¡¯t realized he had been dealing with an impersonator.


    "You heard me, Son," Rock said calmly. "Just like how you impersonated your brother, someone impersonated the real Rain yton and registered that marriage certificate with you."


    "No way!" William¡¯s shock was palpable.


    "Yes, way," Rock confirmed. "Soe home already and exin what really happened to your brother and sister-inw. Things may be working out well between them, but they still deserve to know how they ended up being married to each other."

 Chapter 101: Powerhouse Group of Best Friends

    <h4>Chapter 101: Powerhouse Group of Best Friends</h4>


    Rain¡¯s father-inw had arrived, heading straight toward a group of men his age. But during his interactions, he still managed to nce at Rain, apanied by a nod and a warm smile. It was subtle, almost unnoticed by those around him, but Rain caught it immediately, returning his gesture with a small smile of her own.


    Since Alexander stepped away for a private conversation with Vernice for a while, Rain continued to look around the gallery with Eric by her side. She paused at a table, picking up a ss of fresh juice from a waiter, while Eric opted for a ss of wine.


    Without warning, Eric handed her his business card. "Keep this and stay in touch, just in case you change your mind. The prosecution office can be tough, and the pay isn¡¯t great. If you ever want a change, you¡¯re wee at our firm."


    Rain smiled as she looked at the card. "I appreciate the offer, Eric. To be honest, the prosecution office was always my top choice. Your firm, The Titans Law Firm, was second, and Smith Law Firm came third." She paused, then added with a grin, "But when Paul and I got together, he convinced me to stay with Smith Law Firm after passing the bar."


    She then turned to Eric, her eyes yful. "Don¡¯t worry, though. If things don¡¯t work out in the prosecution office, your firm is next on my list. But I doubt it¡¯lle to that. I have a knack for making things work, even when they¡¯re difficult."


    Eric blinked, clearly impressed. "I can see that. You don¡¯t give up easily, do you?"


    Rain chuckled. "Not at all."


    As she nced over at her father-inw, she noticed the men gathered around him, particrly Eric¡¯s father, sneaking curious nces in her direction. Quickly and discreetly, she shifted her position to avoid their gaze, maintaining her poise with a subtle smirk.


    Eric noticed the movement and tilted his head in amusement. "Seems like you¡¯re attracting a lot of attention."


    "Unintentionally," Rain muttered with a knowing smile. "But I¡¯d rather not be the focus."


    Eric nodded, his expression one of quiet admiration. "That¡¯s what makes you interesting, you have a way of standing out without even trying."


    Shifting the focus away from herself, Rain nced toward the door where Alexander and Vernice had disappeared, taking a sip of her fresh juice. "I wonder what they¡¯re talking about," she murmured, her curiosity evident.


    "I wonder too," Eric replied, furrowing his brow. "It¡¯s unlike him to talk to anyone unless it¡¯s something important¡ªeither business or..."


    "Or what?" Rain asked, intrigued by his hesitation.


    "Or maybe he¡¯s nning to buy one of her artworks and bypass the bidding process," Eric spected, though his tone suggested uncertainty.


    Rain considered this, then said, "Or maybe it¡¯s something personal. Was Vernice close to the Lancaster family?"


    "Oh, absolutely," Eric confirmed. "Miss Vernice is like Uncle Rock¡¯s best friend. They¡¯ve known each other since they were young. My father once told me their families even discussed an arranged marriage, but then Uncle Rock fell in love with someone else... to Aunt Alexa."


    Rain smiled. "You seem to know a lot. I¡¯m guessing your family is close to Father?"


    Eric grinned proudly. "Right again! My father, James Crawford, Uncle Rock, Aunt Vernice, Uncle An Cartier, and Uncle Darwin Lane¡ªthey were all like a powerhouse group of best friends."


    Rain blinked in surprise and shifted her gaze toward her father-inw, who was still engaged in conversation with three men. "Wow, that¡¯s an impressive circle," she said, recognizing the names. Darwin Lane was the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court, James Crawford was the Chairman of Meta Doctors Hospital, and An Cartier was the country¡¯s Field Marshal.


    "Indeed," Eric agreed with a nod.


    Curious, Rain asked, "So why did you choose to be awyer instead of following your family into the medical field?"


    Eric chuckled and shrugged. "Because being awyer is what I love¡ªit¡¯s always been my dream. Plus, I have plenty of siblings to help run the hospital, so I could follow my own path."


    Rain nodded thoughtfully, her gaze following her father-inw as he discreetly returned her smile with a nod when no one was watching.


    "So, you¡¯re not going to approach Uncle Rock?" Eric asked, curious.


    "No," Rain replied. "You know the situation with Alexander. Thest thing I want is to give their wonderful family any unnecessary scandal."


    Eric¡¯s expression grew more serious. "But you like Alexander and want to make this marriage work?"


    Rain smiled softly, meeting Eric¡¯s scrutinizing gaze with a determined look. "Yes, that¡¯s the n. I want to make things work, but it has to be mutual. If, in the end, Alexander still wants a divorce, then I¡¯ll let him go."


    Eric swirled his wine ss thoughtfully before downing it in one go. He sighed heavily, his eyes drifting to where her father-inw was still engrossed in conversation with his friends.


    "You know it won¡¯t be an easy fight, especially once Caes back," he said, his tone hesitant. "You see that man, An Cartier? The Field Marshal?"


    Rain nodded. "I know. He¡¯s Ca¡¯s father. And I know her mother, Summer Cartier, from the Haven Orphanage. I¡¯ve always looked up to her. Miss Summer is a kindhearted woman."


    Eric chuckled lightly, leaning back. "Isn¡¯t it ironic? You¡¯re named Rain, and yourpetitor¡¯s mother is named Summer."


    Rain smiled at the yful observation but didn¡¯t miss the underlying tension in his words. "Funny, but no matter the name, I know what I¡¯m up against." She took a sip of her juice, her expression resolute. "I¡¯ll give it my all, Eric and I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re also a close friend of Ca?"


    "Yes, I understand. I¡¯m honestly torn with this situation regarding Alexander," Eric admitted with a sigh. "Both he and Ca are very close to me, and thest thing I want is for either of them to get hurt. Ca... she¡¯s been genuine in her feelings for Alexander. He¡¯s her first love, and she¡¯s only ever had eyes for him. But she¡¯s also struggled with a lot of insecurities, which is why she left to build a career of her own. It wasn¡¯t an easy decision for her."

 Chapter 102: A Refuge

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Refuge</h4>


    Rain listened quietly, somehow understanding the depth of what Ca might have faced.


    Insecurity can be a powerful force, especially for someone trying to step out of the shadows of a powerful family. It wasn¡¯t umon for those born into prominence to struggle with their sense of identity beyond their family¡¯s influence.


    Rain could imagine the weight Ca carried, but she also knew that her own approach to life was different.


    "There are many ways to handle these things," Rain said thoughtfully. "I don¡¯t know everything about Ca or what she¡¯s been through, but I do know one thing¡ªI¡¯m not the kind of person who gives up on people I value. I won¡¯t sacrifice the ones I treasure just to achieve a goal. I¡¯ll always find a way to hold on, as long as they want me to."


    Eric looked at her, a new respect flickering in his eyes. "That¡¯s admirable," he finally said. "Not everyone has that kind of strength."


    Rain smirked and there was a hint of yfulness in her voice. "Some of my friends think I¡¯m too greedy because I want it all."


    Eric shrugged with a grin. "Who wouldn¡¯t want it all? But like I said, not everyone has the determination you do. That might be your greatest strength... and your biggest challenge. Especially when Caes back."


    Rain¡¯s smile turned faint, but her eyes held steady. "I¡¯m not expecting this to be easy. I didn¡¯t enter this marriage with ns to give up. If Alexander wants this to work, I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure it does."


    Eric nodded, but his gaze shifted past her. "Speaking of which... I think someone¡¯s been listening to your little speech for quite some time."


    Rain¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion before she turned around¡ªand froze. Her face paled as she saw Alexander standing there, his arms casually crossed. "Since when have you been standing there?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Long enough," Alexander replied, his tone calm but amused. Eric couldn¡¯t help but grin. "You shifted positions, so he caught most of it."


    Rain narrowed her eyes and muttered, "It¡¯s still not polite to eavesdrop."


    Alexander shrugged, calling over a waiter to fetch him a ss of wine. "It¡¯s also not polite to interrupt serious conversations, so I figured I¡¯d just stand here."


    Ericughed, shaking his head. "My father keeps ncing over here. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s eager to meet the lovelydy I¡¯ve been talking to."


    Alexander gave a small nod. "Don¡¯t worry, as long as my father¡¯s there, he¡¯ll handle the introductions smoothly." His gaze shifted toward Rain. "Though... I hear you¡¯ve asked him to keep things quiet."


    Rain quickly exined, "I told him to tell everyone I¡¯m just the family¡¯s new legal advisor."


    Eric blinked at her in mock surprise. "Wait, are you recing me already?"


    Rainughed. "Rx! I¡¯m just the dummy one for appearances. You¡¯re still the real deal."


    Alexander smirked. "You two seem to be getting along quite well."


    Rain shot him a teasing look. "Well, I need Eric on my side. He¡¯s almost like your brother, so who better to help me gather some intel on you?"


    Before Alexander could reply, Eric suddenly tensed. "Uh oh... heree the seniors¡ªwith Aunt Vernice. Does she know your marriage is supposed to be a secret?"


    "I¡¯m sure Father briefed her," Alexander said dryly, ncing at Rain. "Though I don¡¯t know how you did it, but it seems like you¡¯ve got my father wrapped around your finger."


    Rain simply shrugged as Vernice introduced her to the group. "Let me introduce you to this wonderfuldy. I just met her today, but I already find her quite charming. This is Rain yton," Vernice announced, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Rain greeted the seniors with a polite nod and a warm smile. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all."


    "We meet again, Miss Rain," An Cartier said with his usual friendly smile.


    "You two know each other?" Rock, her father-inw, interjected with curiosity.


    Rain smiled politely. "Yes, I¡¯ve had the pleasure of meeting Mr. Cartier before. Though I didn¡¯t expect him to remember me from our brief interaction at the orphanage eventst year."


    An chuckled warmly. "Of course, I remember you, Miss Rain! The staff at the orphanage never stop praising you. Wilma mentioned you¡¯ve been volunteering since you were eight," he said, clearly impressed.


    "Eight?" Vernice eximed, surprised.


    Rain smiled faintly. "Yes... Haven Orphanage has always felt like a second home to me." Her voice softened as she recalled the safe haven it had provided her, a ce to escape the mistreatment from her stepmother and half-sister and the cold indifference of her father.


    <i>¡¯To be honest, the orphanage felt more like home to her than her father¡¯s mansion ever did,¡¯ </i>she mused silently, keeping the thought to herself. Instead, she smiled and continued, "I made a lot of friends there. After school, I¡¯d always go to help out a bit before heading back home."


    Her words were casual, but the sincerity in her voice hinted at the deeper connection she had with the orphanage. It had been a refuge, a ce where she could escape the coldness of her father¡¯s house and findfort among people who valued her.


    "That¡¯s truly admirable," Judge Darwin chimed in. "Most kids these days just y with their gadgets! You¡¯ve grown up so well, I must say."


    Rain¡¯s smile grew warmer at thepliment. "Thank you, sir. I¡¯ve always felt that helping others helped me too."


    Blushing, Rain replied, "Oh, it¡¯s just some small things I helped with."


    "Small things?" An shook his head. "My wife mentions your name often. You¡¯ve given legal advice to the staff for free. And let¡¯s not forget how you got hurtst year while protecting Rosa from her drunken husband."


    Rosa, the assistant manager at the orphanage, had endured years of abuse from her husband. "It was just a scratch," Rain murmured, growing ufortable as the attention focused on her.


    "You were stabbed, Rain. That¡¯s not ¡¯just a scratch,¡¯" An corrected gently. Then he paused, a look of realization crossing his face. "So, your full name is Rain yton?"


    Rain nodded hesitantly. "Yes, sir..."


    "Are you rted to Tim yton?" An asked, his tone shifting.

 Chapter 103: Taken

    <h4>Chapter 103: Taken</h4>


    Rain hesitated, her difort growing. She had long distanced herself from her father¡¯s name, but she couldn¡¯t avoid the question. "Yes," she finally answered, her voice strained. "He¡¯s my father."


    Before the conversation could go further, Rock smoothly stepped in, his voice calm yet purposeful. "Don¡¯t you two need to discuss business?" he asked, giving Alexander a knowing look. "Why not continue over dinner and take Attorney yton along? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s hungry by now."


    Rain nced at Rock, appreciating the subtle way he shifted the attention from her, and gave him a small, grateful smile. Alexander caught the cue and nodded. "That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s wrap this up over dinner," he agreed, turning to Rain. "Shall we?"


    Rain, relieved by Rock¡¯s timely intervention, offered the elders a courteous bow and a polite smile. "It was a pleasure meeting you all," she said warmly before turning to walk alongside Alexander. As they headed out, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude, both for the diversion and for the smooth escape from the center of attention.


    As soon as Rain and Alexander left, a surprised silence settled over the room. Vernice, ever quick to speak her mind, was the first to break it.


    "So what if she¡¯s Tim yton¡¯s daughter? It¡¯s not like she had anything to do with his past actions," she said with a dismissive wave of her hand, though her lips twitched slightly as she nced at An, James, and Darwin.


    "Don¡¯t tell me," she scorned, "that you all suddenly see her differently after praising her, just because you found out her father is Tim yton?"


    Eric, who had been watching the exchange with curiosity, finally spoke up. "Aunt, what¡¯s the story with this Tim yton? I feel like I¡¯m missing something here."


    Vernice sighed, ncing at the older men before answering. "Tim yton¡¯s got a history with these three. Let¡¯s just say, his name still leaves a bad taste in some people¡¯s mouths."


    An remained silent, his jaw tight, while James shrugged, clearly less concerned but not dismissive of the tension. Darwin nced between them, frowning but choosing not to speak.


    "But Rain¡¯s her own person," Vernice added firmly. "She shouldn¡¯t be judged for what her father did. She¡¯s clearly nothing like him."


    Eric nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. It¡¯s just strange how everyone reacted when her father¡¯s name came up."


    "It¡¯s because of the history," James finally spoke, breaking his silence. "A lot of things went down back then. Let¡¯s just say Tim yton isn¡¯t the kind of man anyone here trusts, but Rain... she seems different."


    Rock released a deep sigh. He would have loved for everyone to know that Rain was his daughter-inw, but he respected her decision to keep it private for now. Only Vernice was aware of the truth. Still, he was nning to discuss the matter with Rain soon and reassure her that the three men before him¡ªAn, James, and his trusted friends¡ªcould be discreet and trusted.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how An would react once he found out. An had always liked the idea of Alexander being with his daughter Ca and constantly insisted and informing him that Ca had never been involved with anyone else while building her career abroad. The truth would be a shock...


    But seeing their reactions now, after learning that Rain was Tim yton¡¯s daughter, Rock thought maybe Rain was right to keep the marriage a secret. It was best for Alexander to reveal it when he was ready.


    "Rain has been distancing herself from Tim yton for a while. She moved out and has been avoiding him ever since he tried to marry her off to Michael Astor," Rock informed. He wanted to make it clear that his daughter-inw was nothing like her father. She was different, remarkable, and someone he was proud of.


    An frowned, curious. "How do you know all this?"


    Rock smirked. "I make it a point to dig into someone¡¯s background before letting them anywhere near my sons, especially someone as striking as Rain."


    Darwin blinked in surprise. "It sounds like you approve of her if she¡¯ll be involved with Alexander. But¡ª" Darwin¡¯s gaze drifted to An, the unspoken tension thickening.


    "What?" Rock¡¯s voice was firm. "My son is a free man. He can choose who he wants to be with. He and Ca are over. I will support him as long as he chooses a good person. Background doesn¡¯t matter to me."


    Everyone went quiet, sensing the underlying tension. Rock could feel it too, though he remainedposed.


    "Ca¡¯sing back this winter," An said suddenly, breaking the silence.


    "Oh, that¡¯s good news," Vernice interjected quickly, trying to ease the situation. "Is sheing back for good?"


    "Yes, she ns to settle here permanently after finishing her current project," An confirmed. Rock remained unfazed, showing no reaction.


    Just then, James turned to Eric with a teasing grin. "And you, kid? Do you like Attorney yton? I saw the way you were smiling at her, barely blinking while you talked to her!"


    Eric nearly choked on his wine, coughing in shock. "What? !"


    Rock raised an eyebrow when Eric¡¯s red face turned at him. "Well, do you?" he pondered.


    Eric¡¯s face turned pale as he stammered, "Uncle, how could you even ask me that?"


    Rock shrugged, amused. He wasn¡¯t naive. It was clear Rain had caught Eric¡¯s attention, though he trusted Eric wouldn¡¯t jeopardize his friendship with Alexander. After all, admiring someone wasn¡¯t a crime and his daughter-inw was undeniably charming!


    "But it¡¯s just a simple question¡ªyes or no. You brat..." James said, shaking his head at his son.


    Eric shrugged and replied, "Of course, who wouldn¡¯t like Attorney yton? She¡¯s a remarkable woman, but she¡¯s already taken. I should look elsewhere if I value my life."


    "I¡¯m hungry too. I¡¯ll leave now!" Eric added, giving everyone a courteous bow before quickly making his exit. Vernice chuckled and remarked, "Eric is so cute. I hope he finds the right girl for himself!"


    James, still puzzled, asked, "But if Eric says Attorney yton is taken, does that mean...?"


    Rock chuckled and answered proudly, "She already has a man, and that man is my son."

 Chapter 104: His Spectacles

    <h4>Chapter 104: His Spectacles</h4>


    Alexander and Rain had stopped at a restaurant with a private dining area offering a stunning view of the city lights to eat dinner. After cing their orders, Rain turned to Alexander. "Will father-inw stayte?"


    "He probably will. He always does when they¡¯re together," Alexander replied. Rain nodded, murmuring, "Eric did mention that they¡¯re close friends."


    Alexander then shifted his attention to her, his expression softening with concern. "By the way, how are you feeling? Any symptoms at all?" His gaze made her heart flutter. Smiling, she reassured him, "I¡¯m fine now. No headaches or dizziness at all. Just a bit hungry."


    Satisfied, Alexander nodded. Rain, curious about the day¡¯s events, asked, "How is the case with Sinir Winery and Vineyard going? I was too caught up with everything earlier to ask."


    "It¡¯s been settled," Alexander said, then added, "Also, send me your ount number. I need to pay you for helping endorse everything to Eric, making it smoother for him to finalize."


    Rain raised an eyebrow. "Hmm, how much are you nning to send to my bank ount?"


    Before Alexander could answer, the waiter arrived with their meals. Alexander began cutting his steak and casually mentioned the amount. He then handed her a te with neatly cut pieces of steak. "Take this one and give me your te."


    Rain was momentarily taken aback by the gesture. She epted the te and handed him hers with a barely contained smile. ¡¯Who wouldn¡¯t fall for this man?¡¯ she thought. Despite his often stoic expression, he was always so thoughtful and caring.


    "Thank you," she said, trying to keep herposure.


    Alexander didn¡¯t reply, instead focusing on his meal. "Let me know if that¡¯s not enough," he added.


    Rain couldn¡¯t resist a mischievous grin as she yfully suggested, "Can you pay me differently? I don¡¯t need money."


    His forehead creased while staring at her in confusion. Rain¡¯s smile widened. "How about you pay me by going out with me? You know, spending that amount on dates, pics, theme parks... until we¡¯ve used it all up?"


    Alexander shook his head, now barely looking up from his te. "Just eat, Rain. You¡¯ll starve at this rate."


    With a small pout, Rain didn¡¯t push further and finally began eating. After all, she really was hungry! Maybe after dinner, she¡¯d try bugging him about it again. For now, they ate infortable silence, and once they were done, they left the restaurant and headed toward the car. However, Rain suddenly halted when she noticed the street vendors near the city bay. People were strolling around, riding bikes, and skating, enjoying the lively evening.


    "That looks interesting," she hummed, gazing across the road. It had been a long time since she¡¯d enjoyed a casual walk by the bay. Her focus on studyingw and working through her internship had left little time for simple pleasures like this.


    Rain pointed across the street. "How about a walk by the bay? Or are you ready to head home?"


    Alexander nced at his wristwatch. "Alright, we can take a walk for a while if you want."


    Excited, Rain led the way toward the bay, but paused at the edge of the road, waiting for the signal to cross. She felt Alexander¡¯s hand on her shoulder, gently guiding her so that he positioned himself between her and the oing traffic.


    The signal turned, and they started walking side by side. As they moved, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the asional brush of their hands, the slight contact sending a spark through her.


    ¡¯I feel like I¡¯m in one of those romance dramas Sanya loves to watch,¡¯ Rain thought, amused. The scene between her and Alexander was straight out of one of those shows¡ªserendipitous, casual, and undeniably romantic.


    "Walk a bit faster, will you?" Alexander¡¯s voice broke through her daydream. Startled, Rain quickly gulped and picked up her pace, realizing she had been moving at a snail¡¯s pace because she was lost in thought. Embarrassed, she patted her cheeks, trying to snap back to reality.


    Once fully alert, she turned to Alexander. "Have you ever strolled around here before?"


    "I have," he replied, and her heart sank a little. She was itching to ask who he¡¯d been with but decided against it, not wanting to ruin the mood if the answer confirmed her suspicion about Ca.


    Just as her thoughts spiraled, Alexander added, "My younger brother William likes walking here and always drags me along with him."


    Rain couldn¡¯t help the wide smile that spread across her face. That bit of information lifted her spirits instantly. It wasn¡¯t Ca. Still, she reminded herself not to sulk over things from the past.


    "I see. I¡¯ve heard William is full of energy, like your father. No wonder he enjoys walking around here!" Rainmented, before ncing at Alexander with curiosity. "But what about you?"


    "I hate going out," Alexander said with a hint of self-deprecation. "I guess I¡¯m just a boring person who prefers staying at home or at work."


    Rain chuckled softly, then yfully added, "Maybe you just need to find the right person who¡¯ll make you enjoy going out."


    Alexander¡¯s eyes softened as Rain yfully fluttered hershes and made her bold request. "So, how about paying me with your time instead of money? I¡¯ll make sure you enjoy every outing with me," she teased with a wide, puppy-eyed smile.


    Without missing a beat, Alexander pointed his index finger between her eyebrows. "Stop that look."


    But Rain was too caught up in her excitement to listen. However, her gaze identallynded on a nearby stall selling dragon¡¯s breath desserts, a frozen treat that emitted a smoky vapor. Without warning, shetched onto Alexander¡¯s arm and tugged him towards it. "Buy me this dessert!" she chirped.


    With no protest, Alexander bought the treat, and Rain gleefully grabbed her phone to record the moment. She took a puffed ball from the cup and, without warning, shoved it into Alexander¡¯s mouth. "Ahhh..." she said yfully. Startled but obliging, Alexander took the bite, and just as Rain predicted, smoke began billowing from his nose.


    Rain burst intoughter, quickly stuffing her own mouth with a dessert ball. As vapor began to puff out of her nose and mouth, Alexander couldn¡¯t resist joining in on theughter. He pulled out his phone and started filming her in return.


    "This is refreshing, right?" Rain asked between giggles.


    Alexander shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips as he watched her. Noticing his spectacles fogging up from the cold, Rain reached up and gently took them off, her fingers brushing lightly against his skin.


    "You look more handsome without the sses," shemented, her tone slightly more serious now. "Is your vision really that bad, or can you still see me clearly right now?" she asked, curiosity getting the better of her.


    Alexander¡¯s gaze locked with Rain¡¯s, and before she could even process the moment, she felt his arm wrap around her waist. With a gentle yet deliberate pull, he brought her closer until only an inch of space remained between their faces.


    "There, I can see you just fine," he murmured, his deep voice sending a shiver down her spine.

 Chapter 105: Talk Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 105: Talk Too Much</h4>


    Rain¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. She could feel the warmth of his breath against her skin and the steady strength in the way he held her. For a second, the world around them seemed to fade, leaving only the two of them standing there, bathed in the soft glow of city lights.


    Her breath hitched, and she searched for words, but nothing came. Alexander¡¯s presence was all-consuming, and the yful teasing from earlier had given way to something far more intense, something that made her pulse race and her mind swirl.


    Rain finally managed to smile, though it was softer this time, more vulnerable. "I guess you have a pretty good view of me then," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Alexander¡¯s lips quirked into the faintest smile. "Crystal clear," he replied, his tone as steady as ever, though there was a flicker of something in his eyes, something that made Rain¡¯s heart flutter all over again.


    "Those two should get a room."


    Rain overheard thement from a passerby, and her face instantly flushed. Embarrassed, she quickly wriggled out of Alexander¡¯s hold, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red. Trying to ease the sudden tension, she handed him his sses and asked curiously, "I guess your vision isn¡¯t that bad? What¡¯s your prescription?"


    "Just mild nearsightedness," Alexander replied, adjusting his eyesses. "These are mainly for reading¡ªlightweight, high-quality lenses with an anti-re coating. I can function just fine without them."


    Rain nodded, her teasing smile returning. "So, the eyesses are more for maintaining that polished, professional look? A bit of a fashion statement to enhance your sophisticated appearance?"


    Alexander frowned slightly before scoffing. "Didn¡¯t you hear me? I also use them for reading and protecting my eyes from the screen since I spend most of my time in front of aputer."


    "You¡¯re so serious! I was just teasing you," Rain replied with a yful pout.


    "I know," Alexander shrugged, his tone lightening. "I was teasing you back."


    Rain chuckled at his response and added with a grin, "You¡¯re pretty adorable when you try to be funny."


    Under the streetlights, Alexander¡¯s face reddened slightly, and Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly. Without thinking, she looped her arm through his again, hugging itfortably. "Let¡¯s keep walking and see if there are any more interesting stalls."


    As they continued walking, Rain spotted another intriguing stall, this time serving spicy simmered rice cakes. Excited, she asked Alexander to buy them.


    "You like spicy food, right? Here," she said, offering him a piece. Alexander quietly epted it, chewing as she smiled and ate a piece herself. They shared the serving, with Rain asionally feeding him after taking a bite for herself.


    Anyone watching them might easily mistake them for a real couple. Rain couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas Alexander indulging her simply to avoid making things awkward, or was he genuinely enjoying herpany?


    "You know you can say no, right? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll push you if you don¡¯t want to," she said softly as they continued walking, scanning the street for more stalls that might catch her interest.


    "It¡¯s fine," Alexander replied calmly. "But we should head back home before ten."


    Rain nodded in agreement. Just then, she noticed a cozy cafe with outdoor seating and live music ying nearby. She pulled Alexander toward one of the tables and ordered coffee for them.


    As they sat down, Alexander frowned slightly and asked, "How did you know I like spicy food? And that I¡¯d order in brewed coffee?"


    Rain shed a proud grin. "I literally have a diary about you, so by now, I pretty much know you inside and out."


    Alexander raised a brow. "Let me guess, my father gave you that?"


    "Yep! He¡¯s helping me out," she said, sounding pleased with herself.


    "You¡¯re doing all this just to stay married to me, aren¡¯t you?" Alexander questioned, his tone curious yet serious.


    "Yes. And because I like you," she answered without hesitation. "I mean, I wouldn¡¯t make this kind of effort if you weren¡¯t my type. Staying married to someone you don¡¯t find attractive or likeable would be tough."


    "Are you always this?" he asked, his gaze sharpening as he studied her.


    Rain blinked, caught off guard. "Like what?"


    "Being this direct and vocal about what you want to say," he rified, his eyes still fixed intently on her.


    Her heart raced under the weight of his stare, but she kept herposure. "Yeah, I¡¯m always like this. I¡¯d go crazy if I bottled up all my thoughts. It¡¯s better to let them out."


    Trying to distract herself from his intense gaze, Rain picked up her fork and started eating the blueberry cheesecake the waiter had just served alongside their coffees. "Does it bother you? Does it turn you off?" she asked curiously, sipping her coffee.


    "I¡¯ve always found women who talk too much a bit irritating," he remarked bluntly.


    Rain nearly choked on her coffee. Of all things, she was definitely the type who talked too much.


    "So, are you going to talk less now?" Alexander challenged her, his eyes glinting with curiosity.


    Rain frowned slightly, her lips twitching before she answered with resolve. "No. You should embrace me for who I am."


    "And if I can¡¯t?" he mused, his tone serious.


    Her expression grew serious as she met his gaze head-on. "Yes, you can. If you want to," she replied firmly. Taking a deep breath, she hesitated for a moment before continuing, "But if you can¡¯t... then I suppose we should part ways."


    Even as the words left her lips, Rain felt an ufortable prick in her heart.<i> ¡¯What the hell? Am I falling hard for this man already?¡¯ </i>she thought, gazing at his face. His calm, unreadable expression could sometimes be infuriating.


    Still, she forced a smile and added, "Don¡¯t worry about me. I know when to stop. I won¡¯t harass or bother you once you decide to kick me out of your life."


    At her words, Alexander¡¯s face darkened, a storm of emotion flickering in his eyes that she couldn¡¯t name. "Finish your coffee," he said in a low voice, "and let¡¯s go back home."

 Chapter 106: Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 106: Obsession</h4>


    At the Cartier Residence, Summer smiled as soon as she saw her husband entering their bedroom. She removed her reading sses and quickly set aside the book she had been reading on the bedside table. Rising to meet him, she weed An with a warm hug and kiss.


    After twenty years of marriage, their bond had only grown stronger. "I got you a present," An whispered softly in her ear.


    Summer chuckled, her eyes lighting up. "Did you get me one of Vernice¡¯s pieces?" She had wanted to attend the art exhibit with him, but priormitments had kept her away, leaving An to go on his own.


    "Yes,e and see," he said, gently pulling her by the hand. As they approached the hallway near their master bedroom, her eyes widened. There, on disy, was the sculpture she had admired for months. "The Ethereal Forms," she gasped, moving closer to touch it.


    She turned to her husband, kissed his cheek, and wrapped him in a tight embrace. "Thank you! It¡¯s beautiful."


    An chuckled, enjoying the warmth of her hug. "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m still trying to convince Vernice to sell me *Endurance,* but she¡¯s quite attached to it. Also..." he trailed off, his expression suddenly tense.


    Sensing the shift, Summer pulled away slightly, studying his face. "What is it?" she asked, concern edging into her voice.


    An sighed deeply before responding. "Alexander was there..."


    "Alexander? Attending an event?" Summer repeated in disbelief. Alexander had always shed with Ca over his reluctance to attend social functions, so this was unexpected.


    "Yes, and he wasn¡¯t alone," An added cautiously. "He was with a woman."


    Summer¡¯s heart sank. "A woman? You mean he¡¯s already seeing someone?"


    An nodded and proceeded to exin how they had learned about it. "Do you know her?" he asked.


    "Of course. I like that girl. She¡¯s kind and always helping others. I was even thinking of asking her to assist me with the uing election," Summer replied thoughtfully. However, her ns would have to change. It wasn¡¯t that she viewed Rain differently now, but Ca was still her daughter, and she couldn¡¯t risk straining their rtionship.


    "It¡¯s a shame. She seems impressive. I already pulled her records from GIS, and like Rock said, she¡¯s remarkable," An said.


    Summer¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait, are you saying she¡¯s part of GIS as well as being awyer?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s the same girl Brandon¡¯s been praising. She¡¯s been doing undercover work for his operations since she was sixteen," An exined.


    Summer bit her lip, feeling a pang of sympathy for her daughter. "Ca¡¯sing home early because of Alexander. She¡¯s so excited to be with him again," she whispered, her voiceced with concern.


    An nodded. "But you can¡¯t expect Alexander to wait forever. They broke up without really addressing their issues."


    A


    "I know," Summer sighed, her shoulders drooping. "Maybe they weren¡¯t meant to be. But I still worry about Ca... you know how she is."


    ******


    At Country of AZU


    "What have you done?!" Renzo, Ca¡¯s manager, rushed into her apartment, his eyes widening at the chaotic scene. Shattered items were strewn across the floor, a clear indication of Ca¡¯s emotional outburst.


    Ca was sobbing uncontrobly. "What¡¯s going on? Are you hurt?" Renzo asked, anxiously checking her for any cuts or bruises. Relieved to find none, he wrapped his arms around her as she pulled him into a tight hug.


    "Renzo..." she choked between sobs, "I just saw Sarah¡¯s messages. When I called her, she told me Xander brought a woman home. He got married!" Her voice trembled, her words heavy with disbelief. Renzo¡¯s expression darkened. He knew Sarah, the chef he had rmended to infiltrate the Lancaster Mansion, reporting back to Ca about everything happening in Alexander¡¯s life while she was away.


    Renzo had been Ca¡¯s manager for years and knew all of her secrets¡ªespecially her intense feelings for Alexander. The man had been her first love, her only love. The news that he had married someone else hit her like a truck, and Renzo could see the toll it had taken.


    At least this time, her apartment bore the brunt of her anger and not her body. In the past, she had hurt herself when her emotions overwhelmed her, and he feared her obsession with Alexander was taking over again.


    "He married so suddenly and brought that woman into his home," Ca continued, her voice quivering. "Sarah said it felt strange like it happened out of nowhere. She never heard anything about him dating anyone, not even a girlfriend." Ca pulled back slightly, her face pale with panic. "What if I go back now?!"


    The desperation in her voice was palpable. Renzo sighed deeply, meeting her frantic gaze. "Ca, you¡¯re almost finished with this project. If you leave now, there will be consequences. We¡¯ll face major losses for breaching the contract. This is the biggest film of your career so far."


    Ca¡¯s eyes flickered with indecision, torn between her professional obligations and the emotional turmoil consuming her. Renzo ced a hand on her shoulder, steadying her. "It¡¯s your decision, Ca, but think carefully. Is this what you want to throw everything away for?"


    "But Xander..." Ca grunted, her frustration bubbling over.


    Renzo sighed, his voice steady as he tried to reason with her. "If he¡¯s already married, like Sarah said, what do you think you can do now? You know Alexander better than I do. You need to think this through. Winter ising. It¡¯s just a few more weeks, and then you can return home as the star you¡¯ve always wanted to be. This big-budget movie could catapult you to the top, the world-ss celebrity list!"


    Ca paused, wiping away her tears, as Renzo¡¯s words sank in. "Right," she muttered, regaining someposure. "I¡¯ve worked so hard for this, sacrificed everything, even breaking up with Xander. So what if he¡¯s married? I¡¯ll make sure he gets a divorce as soon as Ie back."


    Renzo blinked in shock, momentarily speechless.


    "Xander owes me his life," Ca continued, her voiceced with bitter determination. "He can¡¯t just treat me like this! You¡¯ll see, Renzo... As soon as I return, he¡¯lle to his senses and divorce whoever that woman is."


    Her confidence left Renzo uneasy. He knew Ca¡¯s obsession with Alexander had always been intense, but this¡ªthis was something rming...

 Chapter 107: Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 107: Feelings</h4>


    Another morning dawned, and Rain was up early, her mind set on preparing breakfast. She found herself surprisingly enjoying cooking for Alexander and her father-inw, a sharp contrast to her past self. Today was special. Alexander had told herst night that he¡¯d be staying home to rest, and she wanted to make sure everything was perfect.


    However, Rain couldn¡¯t shake the slight worry gnawing at her. Clifford and Sanya were visiting for lunch, and the tension between Clifford and Alexander was something she didn¡¯t want escting in front of her father-inw. Her face turned serious at the thought, particrly because she needed a heart-to-heart with Sanya as well.


    "It¡¯s been two weeks and two days now..." she murmured, thinking back to the day she identally discovered their marriage. Time had flown by, and with every passing day, her feelings for Alexander seemed to grow. At first, she had just found him attractive¡ªnow, it was something deeper. She wasn¡¯t sure what falling in love felt like exactly, but whatever this was, it felt close.


    Taking a deep breath, she studied her reflection in the mirror, smoothing her hair and giving herself onest look. A blush crept onto her cheeks, and she patted them gently, giggling at herself. "I feel like I¡¯m going crazy," she mused with a smile, excited at the thought of seeing Alexander in the morning, even though they¡¯d spentst night together.


    Satisfied with her appearance, Rain headed to the kitchen.


    "Good morning, Miss Rain," Chef Philip greeted her as she entered. "What¡¯s on the menu for breakfast today?"


    "Another one of Alexander¡¯s favorites!" she responded cheerfully. Today, she decided on spinach mushroom scrambled eggs, avocado soup, French toast, and sausages, simple yet satisfying dishes.


    "Are you nning on recing me as the chef?" Philip teased, watching as she efficiently moved about the kitchen, not letting him do much except offer asional tips.


    Rainughed. "Don¡¯t worry, Chef. The kitchen is yours during the weekdays. I¡¯ll be too busy once I go back to work. But on weekends, I¡¯m borrowing it!" she said with a grin.


    Philip chuckled along with her, and soon, everything was ready to be served. He helped her set the table while Rain grabbed a towel and a bottle of water, heading outside to greet Alexander, who was likely finishing up his morning jog.


    As expected, she spotted him just as he sat down to catch his breath, his shirt clinging to his skin from sweat. Approaching him, Rain handed him the bottle of water but kept the towel to herself, wiping his face for him.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander asked, frowning slightly but not stopping her.


    "Pampering my husband," she replied simply, continuing to wipe away his sweat, her attention focused on the task. Despite his intense gaze, she ignored it, savouring the quiet intimacy of the moment.


    His grey eyes, striking against his jet-ck hair, mesmerized her. It was in moments like these that Rain realized how deeply she was falling for Alexander, not because of grand gestures, but because she loved the simple things¡ªlike wiping his sweat and being near him. The ease she found in caring for him stirred feelings she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Meeting his intense gaze, she subconsciously voiced what had been on her mind. "By now, Ca probably knows we¡¯re married. After all, she rmended Chef Sarah, and I¡¯m sure Sarah¡¯s been reporting everything back to her. What do you think?"


    Alexander¡¯s reaction was immediate. His expression hardened as he looked away. "That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go and get changed," he said curtly, grabbing the towel from her hand and walking away. Rain stood there, watching him retreat, noting the unmistakable difort he showed whenever Ca was mentioned.


    She sighed softly, her eyes narrowing in thought. If Ca truly cared for Alexander, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she returned, especially after learning about their sudden marriage. Rain had expected this reaction, yet Alexander¡¯s refusal to discuss Ca stung more than she wanted to admit.


    Her gaze lingered on the door Alexander had disappeared through, and she rubbed her chin, muttering to herself, "It¡¯s really hard to read that nk expression of his. Am I getting rusty at this?" Normally, she was adept at reading people¡ªan essential skill in her profession as awyer¡ªbut Alexander was proving to be a mystery.


    Shrugging it off for now, she turned and made her way back inside.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Alexander was drenched in sweat, his body burning up despite the cool morning air. Without a second thought, he headed straight to his bedroom and into the shower, hoping the cold water would bring him some relief. "That woman will be the death of me," he muttered, his frustration growing.


    Rain¡¯s bold suggestion that they should share a bedroom had been swirling in his mind since she spoke about it. He had actually considered it for a moment and was nning to tell her about it today, but now he was hesitating again.


    "She¡¯s too bold for her own good," he scoffed, annoyed at how easily she seemed to invade his personal space. "Does she think I¡¯m some kind of saint with the way she¡¯s always touching me?"


    He had been fighting to maintain control around Rain ever since that night she was drugged. The memory of it haunted him¡ªher vulnerability, the closeness between them¡ªand it was torture. He hated how often that moment would creep into his thoughts, no matter how hard he tried to push it away. It was getting harder to keep hisposure around her, like earlier when she was wiping the sweat from his face. Every fiber of his being had wanted to pull her into his arms, but he knew he couldn¡¯t. He had to leave before he lost control.


    Then, her question about Ca hit him like a punch to the gut.


    He had almost forgotten about Ca. Just the thought of his former girlfriend made his chest tighten with frustration. Alexander let out a heavy sigh. His rtionship with Ca had ended long ago, but the years they¡¯d spent together weren¡¯t easily forgotten. She had been in his life since he was fifteen, and for the longest time, he had believed she was the one for him.


    But now... things were different.


    Rain had turned his life upside down, and the certainty he once had about his feelings for Ca was slipping away. What he had with Rain was unlike anything he had experienced before. It was messy, unpredictable, and exhrating¡ªand that scared him more than anything.

 Chapter 108: The Impostor

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Impostor</h4>


    Clifford furrowed his brow as he leaned back in his chair, staring at the screen. He¡¯d been working tirelessly since yesterday, trying to crack the Meta Doctors Hospital¡¯s system. Usually, it only took him a few hours to break through, but this one was proving to be a real challenge.


    "Seriously?" he muttered to himself, yawningzily and stretching his arms wide. He was skilled withputers and hacking¡ªsomething only Rain and Sanya knew about.


    Just like Rain¡¯s secret identity as "Chaos" in the gambling world, Clifford had his own alias in the hackermunity: "Chubby." It was a nickname Rain used to call him when they were kids, always apanied by a yful pinch on his chubby cheeks. The memory made Clifford grin as he began typing again, the nostalgic thought of Rain brightening his mood.


    He was good at what he did, and hacking was like second nature to him, but Meta Doctors Hospital¡¯s system was proving tougher than expected.


    "I wonder what Enigma¡¯s after this time," Clifford mused aloud. Enigma was his best client¡ªgenerous, consistent, and usually only asked for simple tasks. But this request was different. Enigma wanted Clifford to infiltrate Meta Doctors Hospital¡¯swork and retrieve every file linked to a certain Dr. Lambert Russo.


    "What¡¯s so special about this guy?" Clifford muttered, his fingers flying across the keyboard as he tried another backdoor method into the system.


    After a relentless hour, Clifford finally managed to breach the system.


    "Yes!!!" he cheered, a triumphant grin spreading across his face as he began transferring the files to send to Enigma. The rush of sess coursed through him, but soon, his stomach interrupted the moment with a loud growl.


    "Ah, I¡¯m starving! What¡¯s Sanya up to? She usually knocks by now," he muttered, ncing at his wristwatch. It was already close to eight in the morning. Sanya was always awake early. By seven, she¡¯d usually have called him out for breakfast.


    Today the two of them were scheduled to visit Rain at the Lancaster Ancestral Mansion for lunch. Clifford couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of excitement for the day, but for now, he just wanted to know why Sanya hadn¡¯te to fetch him yet.


    Maybe she overslept, he thought with a smirk as he wrapped up the file transfer, making sure everything was securely sent to Enigma. It was Sunday after all.


    While the file transfer continued, Clifford got up from his chair and walked out to check on Sanya. To his surprise, she was sprawledzily on the couch, her eyes closed, clearly not in her usual energetic mood.


    "What¡¯s for breakfast?" he asked casually, eyeing the dining area. "Come on, let¡¯s eat. We need to stop by the market on the way to Rain¡¯s. It¡¯s rude to visit without bringing anything," he added.


    The scent of freshly cooked food filled the air, confirming that Sanya had already prepared their meal. But despite the inviting aroma, she hadn¡¯t budged from the couch. Clifford frowned and approached her when she still hadn¡¯t moved.


    "Sanya," he called out as he stood beside her. Her eyes slowly opened, but instead of her usual sass, her expression was heavy with unease.


    "What if you visit without me today?" she murmured, avoiding his gaze.


    Clifford¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. "We¡¯ve already discussed this, Sanya. Don¡¯t drag it out any longer, or you¡¯ll definitely face Rain¡¯s wrath for real," he reminded her sternly.


    Sanya sat up, her shoulders slumping. "I think she already knows. When I called her earlier, she sounded... different."


    "All the more reason to talk to her now," Clifford urged, his voice softening as he sensed her worry. "You can¡¯t keep avoiding it. Rain¡¯s not going to let this slide, and the longer you wait, the worse it¡¯s going to be."


    Sanya sighed deeply, clearly torn, but she nodded. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll talk to her... after lunch."


    ******


    At the Lancaster Ancestral Mansion, hours passed as Rain and her father-inw, Rock, enjoyed a leisurely game of chess while waiting for her friends to arrive. Rock moved a piece thoughtfully beforementing, "I bet my son is still holed up in his study, working."


    Rain hadn¡¯t seen a glimpse of Alexander since breakfast, so she assumed her father-inw was right. "How about I bring him some tea? Do you think he¡¯d be annoyed if I interrupted him while he¡¯s working?" she asked. Then, with a yful grin, she slid her chess piece into ce and announced, "Checkmate!"


    Rock chuckled, shaking his head. "Looks like I¡¯m getting rusty at chess. I miss my son William¡ªhe¡¯s the only one I can still win against. Alexander always beats me, and now you too."


    Rain winked and teased, "Don¡¯t worry, Father. Next time, I¡¯ll let you win without you even knowing if it¡¯s real or not!"


    Rockughed heartily. "I wonder how I¡¯d feel about that."


    "You¡¯ll be anxious," Rain quipped mischievously. "Always wondering if I went easy on you or if you genuinely beat me."


    Rock gave her a mock pout, his face scrunching up in exaggerated frustration. "Now I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore¡ªyou¡¯ll just make me second-guess myself!" he scoffed. "Fine, go on, bring your husband some tea instead."


    Rain chuckled as she stood up, ready to prepare tea for Alexander.


    As she walked away, Rock called Ben, who had been quietly reading nearby, to take Rain¡¯s ce at the chessboard. "What a clever way to excuse herself to spend time with my son," Rock muttered with a grin, watching as Ben set up the pieces for their game.


    As Ben settled in, Rock picked up a notebook he had been working on¡ªa notebook full of details about Rain, much like the one he had given to her about Alexander. Ben nced at it curiously. "When are you nning to give that to Xander?" he asked.


    "Later," Rock said, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I want to meet Rain¡¯s friends first and see what else I can learn about her. My son isn¡¯t exactly the best at expressing himself, so this should help him get to know her better."


    Ben leaned back, thinking for a moment before asking, "And what about the person who impersonated Rain in the marriage? Are you going to tell Alexander and William?"


    Rock had discreetly looked into the situation after William admitted he hadn¡¯t known about the impostor. The investigation report hade in that morning.


    "Nah," Rock replied with a wave of his hand. "I¡¯ll let the kids handle that. In the end, it worked out for the best, so why stir up trouble? I¡¯m grateful for how things turned out, so I won¡¯t make a fuss."

 Chapter 109: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 109: Punishment</h4>


    Rain was smiling as she prepared the ginseng tea that Xander preferred. With the tray in hand, she eagerly went upstairs to his study room, which also had an adjacent door leading to his bedroom ording to Uncle Ben. She knocked softly but received no response.


    "Is he not in his study?" she murmured, slightly puzzled. She turned the doorknob and stepped inside, finding Alexander seated at his desk, head resting on the headrest of his chair, eyes closed. The desk was cluttered with papers, indicating he had been working hard.


    Shaking her head, she whispered, "It¡¯s Sunday, and this is his rest day?" She carefully ced the tray with the tea on the centre table of the couch, as there was no space on the desk due to the scattered paperwork.


    Approaching Alexander, she found him without his sses, looking peaceful and serene as he slept. She smiled, taking in the sight of his handsome face. The first time she met him, he had seemed distant and cold. Now, though he still had that aloof demeanour, she no longer felt the same coldness around him.


    Her gaze wandered over his features. She traced her fingers gently over his dark eyebrows, appreciating their perfect shape, and then her eyes moved to his nose, pointed and wlessly shaped. She admired his tantalizing and expressive eyes. But what captivated her most were his full, kissable lips.


    Rain¡¯s fingers lingered on his lips, and she touched her own lips, recalling how they had felt against his. "Should I kiss you to wake you up, like in Sleeping Beauty?" she yfully whispered.


    Leaning in closer, she hovered over his face, contemting whether to steal a kiss while he was asleep. It seemed like a tempting idea, but she paused, considering if it would be alright. Rain ended up leaning closer, her eyes locked on Alexander¡¯s lips.


    The temptation was strong, but she decided against kissing him, feeling it wasn¡¯t the right moment. As she was about to pull away, she suddenly felt Xander¡¯s arms wrap around her waist. Her eyes widened in surprise as she met his intense gaze.


    "Oh, you¡¯re awake," she said awkwardly, forcing a smile. "I was just about to wake you up!" she lied, her face flushing red.


    Her breath hitched as he pulled her closer, causing her to end up sitting on hisp, straddling him in his chair. The position felt strangely familiar, reminding her of a time when she had been drugged and used the same position.


    "I guess you remember something," Alexander teased with azy smile. She could definitely feel the evidence of his arousal, making her heart race even faster.


    "I brought you ginseng tea but found you sleeping," she said, trying to steady her breathing. She needed to change the subject quickly to diffuse the growing tension between them.


    "Are you satisfied?" he asked, his gaze unwavering and intense. "You seem to be studying my face. Tell me, am I to your satisfaction?" he teased.


    "Of course! You¡¯re perfect!" she said, exaggerating her praise.


    Alexander took a deep breath, his voice low and hoarse. "You¡¯ve been ying with fire, Rain. I¡¯m a perfectly healthy man, not a saint. Are you purposely trying to drive me crazy?"


    Rain blinked rapidly, feeling a lump form in her throat. She gulped, parting her lips as she struggled to find words. Alexander¡¯s eyes shifted to her lips, and he cursed under his breath. "Damn," he hissed before closing the gap between them, his lips capturing hers.


    Rain closed her eyes, surrendering to the kiss. She felt his lips moving against hers with a hungry intensity. She responded with equal fervour, her heart racing as she savoured the moment. She missed his kisses so much, and it felt incredibly good to have him close again.


    As his tongue slid into her mouth, exploring and urging her to meet his, she couldn¡¯t help but moan softly. Their tongues danced together, deepening the kiss, and she lost herself in the sensation, feeling both exhrated and incredibly alive.


    Alexander was the one who suddenly broke the kiss, burying his face in the crook of her neck. Rain was left breathless, panting as she tried to catch her breath from the intense kiss.


    "This isn¡¯t good. If we keep going, I won¡¯t be able to stop," he murmured against her skin. Rain bit her lower lip, especially when she felt his lips teasingly kissing her neck.


    ¡¯But you¡¯re not stopping!¡¯ she thought, her mind racing as he licked and suckled at her neck. She was enjoying every second of it. Then, after some time, he stopped, leaving her wanting more. She frowned at him, and he chuckled, gently caressing the spot where he¡¯d kissed her.


    He stared at her neck with a mischievous grin.


    "What¡¯s so funny?" she asked, still flustered.


    "Just admiring the hickey I left," he replied yfully. "Maybe I should put one on the other side too."


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she jumped off hisp, rushing to the mirror in the restroom.


    "No!" she gasped, horrified at the sight of the bright red mark on her neck. It was so visible! She¡¯d need a turtleneck to cover it up.


    She returned, her face crumpled with frustration, while Alexander chuckled. "You don¡¯t seem to like my punishment."


    "Punishment?!" she eximed.


    He nodded, still grinning. "Punishment for staring at me while I was sleeping, touching every part of my face, and almost kissing me. You shouldn¡¯t do that when I¡¯m asleep¡ªbut I¡¯ll let you do it when I¡¯m fully awake."


    <i>Just what had gotten into this man?</i> "Since when did you be so yful?" she scoffed, trying to hide the redness creeping up her face.


    "Since you invaded my life?" he replied, his tone yful yet questioning. "I guess it¡¯s true what they say¡ªyou be like the people you spend the most time with."


    Then he winked at her, adding, "I guess I¡¯m starting to be more like you. A tease?"


    Rain¡¯s lips parted in disbelief. Did Alexander Lancaster just wink at her? And now, he was grinning like he had won some unspoken game!

 Chapter 110: The Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Consequences</h4>


    "Stop fidgeting, Sanya. Everything will be alright," Clifford reassured her, pulling into the Lancaster Ancestral Mansion. "Just tell Rain everything and get that burden off your chest. Yes, she¡¯ll get mad, but you know she won¡¯t stay mad at you for long."


    If she weren¡¯t so nervous, she¡¯d probably be ogling the beautiful architecture in front of them and drooling at the sight of the vast estate grounds they had driven through.


    "Come on, they¡¯re all waiting," Clifford hummed, pulling her back to reality. She nodded, taking a deep breath before stepping out of the car. With a smile, she quickly rushed to Rain, greeting her with a cheek-to-cheek kiss. Rain introduced her and Clifford to Mr. Liam Rock Lancaster.


    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Sir," Sanya said politely, shaking Mr. Rock¡¯s extended hand.


    "The pleasure is mine," he replied warmly, shaking both hers and Clifford¡¯s hands. After introductions, Rain led them to the dining area, where Alexander and another man were already seated. Rain introduced them to Tyron, Alexander¡¯s assistant.


    "You see, Rain helped prepare all these meals," Mr. Rock proudly announced, causing Sanya¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise.


    "You cook?" Clifford blurted out in disbelief.


    "Yes, she did," Mr. Rock confirmed with a smile, while Rain nodded, a bit awkwardly.


    Rain chuckled, exining, "I¡¯m actually starting to enjoy it." She nced timidly between Mr. Rock and Alexander. "I guess it¡¯s because I want to impress my father-inw and my husband."


    Clifford coughed, and a secondter, yelped, "Ouch!"


    Sanya was sure Rain had kicked him under the table. She chuckled, and the lunch continued in a lively atmosphere. Mr. Rock was such a warm and gracious host that Sanya¡¯s nerves melted away.


    After lunch, Mr. Rock invited them to the balcony for tea, continuing their conversation in the fresh air.


    "Don¡¯t you feel hot? It¡¯s still summer, so why are you wearing a turtleneck?" Sanya couldn¡¯t help butment, eyeing Rain curiously.


    Rain suddenly coughed, her face flushing with color. "It¡¯s not that hot, Sanya, and besides, fall ising. This turtleneck isn¡¯t even long-sleeved." She fidgeted slightly, clearly ufortable with the topic.


    "But you hate wearing turtlenecks!" Sanya pointed out, her tone light but honest. Rain shot her a sharp re, quickly silencing her.


    Before the awkwardness could settle, Alexander¡¯s voice cut through the air. "She¡¯s probably hiding something, like a bite?" he yfully remarked, his eyes shifting from Rain then to Clifford with a smirk.


    That proud and triumphant smirk... Only a fool wouldn¡¯t catch Alexander¡¯s meaning. Sanya tried to hide her teasing smile. It was a hickey!


    But then seeing how gloomy Clifford¡¯s face was, worry crept in as she sensed the shift in the atmosphere. The tension between the men was palpable, and despite the humour of the situation, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things could quickly spiral out of control.


    Her eyes darted between Clifford and Alexander, silently hoping the two would keep it together, especially in front of Mr. Rock. She bit her lip, bracing herself for yet another round of their petty rivalry.


    Fortunately, before tensions could escte, Mr. Rock intervened. "Don¡¯t you two have an important matter to attend to?" he said, raising an eyebrow at Alexander and Tyron.


    The two men exchanged nces, clearly knowing they had no choice but to excuse themselves under Mr. Rock¡¯s watchful gaze. With that, they left the room, leaving a quieter atmosphere behind.


    Mr. Rock then turned his attention to Sanya and Clifford, a warm smile on his face. "Now, I have a lot of questions for you two about my daughter-inw," he said, flipping open a notebook.


    Sanya blinked, surprised. "Is this some kind of interview, sir?" she asked cautiously.


    Mr. Rock chuckled. "You could say that. I want to write down everything I can find out about Rain, things that will help my son understand her better."


    Sanya smiled, her heart warming at the thought. ¡¯He truly likes Rain,¡¯ she thought happily, d to see how well Rain was being treated by her new family.


    "But Sir, isn¡¯t it better if Alexander makes the effort to know my friend on his own rather than being spoon-fed?" Clifford asked seriously, causing Sanya to almost choke on her own saliva. She quickly grabbed her cup, taking a sip of her tea to cover her surprise.


    Then, with an awkwardugh, she elbowed Clifford lightly and added, "Sir Rock is just being thoughtful! Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with him learning more about Rain since their marriage was so sudden. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s also just trying to get to know his daughter-inw better."


    Mr. Rock chuckled, giving Sanya a yful wink. "Exactly, Sanya. You understand perfectly. It¡¯s not spoon-feeding; think of it as a review guide for my son. I¡¯m sure Alexander is getting to know Rain day by day, but there¡¯s no harm in having some advance information to help him please her without needing to ask every little detail."


    Sanya nodded eagerly, grateful that Clifford stayed quiet after the deadly re Rain shot his way. The conversation shifted to lighter topics, but the tension had clearly subsided.


    After a while, Sanya excused herself, iming she needed to find the restroom. "Let me go with you," Rain offered.


    "There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll manage. Stay with Clifford," Sanya replied, giving Rain a reassuring smile before heading back inside after Rain gave her the directions to the restroom.


    Following Rain¡¯s instructions, she wandered down the hall but halted when she couldn¡¯t find the restroom. Taking a wrong turn, she ended up near the bar area, where she spotted Alexander and Tyron deep in conversation.


    She was about to retreat quietly when she overheard Tyron speak. "What do you n to do once Rain¡¯s impostor is found? I heard William¡¯sing back this week."


    "What else?" Alexander replied coldly. "That woman needs to be punished. She must face the consequences of what she¡¯s done."


    Sanya¡¯s heart dropped, and her knees wobbled as she struggled to stay steady.


    "Do you think Mrs. Lancaster feels the same?" Tyron asked. "The wedding¡¯s been a blessing in disguise for her. Maybe she¡¯ll just let it go..."

 Chapter 111: The Investigation Was Concluded

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Investigation Was Concluded</h4>


    "She won¡¯t," Alexander said firmly. "Rain made it clear¡ªonce she finds out who impersonated her, she¡¯ll take legal action. I can forgive my brother, but Rain... I doubt she will. Whatever she decides, I¡¯ll stand by her."


    Hearing this, Sanya panicked. She tried to leave quietly, hoping no one would notice her. But after only a few steps, she froze as Rain¡¯s voice called out, "Sanya? Did you find it? Why are you over there? The restroom¡¯s in the other direction."


    Caught off guard, Sanya forced an awkward smile and joked, "This house is so big, I got lost."


    Rain chuckled softly, looping her arm through Sanya¡¯s. "Come on, I¡¯ll show you the way."


    As they walked, Rain nced at her friend, her expression shifting to concern. "Are you feeling alright? You look pale."


    "I¡¯m fine..." Sanya muttered, avoiding eye contact. She slipped into the restroom, but her anxiety surged. ¡¯What am I going to do now?¡¯ she thought, her body feeling so weak she could barely stand.


    Outside, Rain leaned against the wall, waiting. Her worry deepened as Sanya took longer than usual. When the door finally opened, Rain turned and gasped. "You¡¯re still not feeling well, are you?" she asked, eyes wide. "You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    Rain approached her friend, touching her forehead. "Your temperature seems normal, but you still look pale. Are you sure you¡¯re okay?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing, really. Probably just my stomach acting up again," Sanya answered awkwardly.


    Rain narrowed her eyes, unconvinced. "No. Something¡¯s going on with you. I can feel it."


    Sanya forced a reassuring smile, trying to deflect. "I¡¯m really fine, Rain. Let¡¯s just head back."


    "How about we go to my room first? I need to talk to you," Rain suggested, sensing Sanya was avoiding something. Without waiting for an answer, she gently led Sanya upstairs and into her bedroom.


    "Do you want any medicine?" Rain asked, still eyeing her friend with concern. Sanya shook her head and nced around the room, avoiding the subject.


    "Sanya, don¡¯t you have something you want to say?" Rain pressed. "I¡¯ve known you for years, and I can tell when something¡¯s wrong. What¡¯s going on?"


    Sanya gulped and stammered, "There¡¯s really nothing to worry about. I¡¯m perfectly fine."


    Rain clenched her jaw, frustration building. She had been waiting, giving Sanya the chance to open up on her own, but her patience was wearing thin. "Are you sure? Because it really seems like something is bothering you."


    Sanya just smiled faintly. "Honestly, Rain, it¡¯s nothing. My stomach is just acting up, that¡¯s all."


    Rain bit her inner cheek, the hurt slowly settling in. She could feel Sanya pulling away, and it was starting to break her heart.


    She decided not to push the subject any further nor confront her about the issue she wanted Sanya to open up to her on her own. With a cold tone, she said, "Fine, let¡¯s just head back outside."


    Without waiting for Sanya and walked out of the room. She didn¡¯t look back as she descended the stairs with her emotions tightly controlled. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Rain headed straight to the balcony where her father-inw, Rock, and Clifford were still chatting.


    As she stepped outside, the cool air greeted her, but it did little to soothe the ache in her chest. She approached them quietly, trying to shake off the frustration lingering inside of her.


    ¡¯You had plenty of chances, but still, you chose not to be honest with me,¡¯ Rain thought disheartenedly as she watched Sanya approach to join them.


    Trust had always been the foundation of their friendship, but Sanya had broken it. Rain could feel the fracture deepening between them, and it stung more than she cared to admit. She had hoped Sanya would confide in her, but the silence spoke volumes. Now, Rain was left wondering if their bond could ever truly be repaired.


    Despite her best efforts to keep her emotions in check, the disappointment was undeniable.


    *****


    Meanwhile, back at the bar where Tyron and Alexander were talking, Tyron suddenly received a call. His expression darkened as he listened. Once the call ended, he immediately ryed the information to Alexander. "The report¡¯s out. Rain¡¯s impostor... it was Sanya."


    "What?!" Alexander exploded, his voice echoing in disbelief.


    "Sanya Reed," Tyron confirmed. "The same Sanya who¡¯s here right now. And you¡¯re right¡ªthe Chairman already knows. GIS sent the report to him this morning before our contact could retrieve it, but another person gained ess as soon as the investigation was concluded."


    Alexander frowned. "Who?"


    "The Chief of the Special Operations Division at GIS and Deputy Chief Detective of the Special Crime Unit of Meta Police, Brandon Russo," Tyron replied.


    Alexander sighed, leaning back in his chair. "I guess Rain found out first, then," he muttered, his jaw clenched.


    Tyron hesitated before asking, "What do you want me to do next?"


    "Nothing. I¡¯ll let Rain handle it however she sees fit," Alexander responded.


    Then Alexander¡¯s face suddenly darkened, his voice low and firm as he grunted, "Now, focus on bringing down Paul Smith. I want that man in jail, no matter what. I don¡¯t care how much money we need to spend, just make sure he¡¯s put behind bars. Find more dirt on him, aside from the attempt on Rain. I want all his crimes exposed in one strike."


    Tyron nodded, understanding the gravity of the task. "I understand... a total KO, then," he hummed, already mentally preparing for the aggressive approach.


    "Also," Alexander continued abruptly, "clear my schedule for tomorrow."


    Tyron¡¯s jaw dropped. "Tomorrow? But that¡¯s Monday, sir!" He reminded Alexander, knowing full well that Mondays were notoriously packed for the CEO, a nightmare for everyone working under him.


    Alexander frowned, his eyes narrowing at Tyron. "You heard me. Since when did you be deaf?"


    Tyron scratched his head, trying toprehend the sudden change. "But... why?" he asked, still baffled.


    "Rain and I are visiting her aunt," Alexander exined, his tone softening slightly. "I¡¯m giving her the whole day, and she can only do that if I¡¯m with her." His face contorted momentarily as he recalled the annoying presence of Rain¡¯s father and half-sister, clearly not looking forward to dealing with them.


    Tyron sighed in resignation. "Alright, I¡¯ll clear it," he muttered under his breath. Then, a sly grin spread across his face as he mumbled, "They¡¯ll think the boss is sick..."


    Alexander shot him a sharp nce. "What was that?"


    Tyron straightened up immediately, suppressing his smirk. "Nothing, sir. Just preparing myself for the inevitable chaos tomorrow."


    Alexander rolled his eyes, "Just make sure everything runs smoothly while I¡¯m gone."


    Tyron chuckled softly. "Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll handle the Monday madness... as always."

 Chapter 112: Crawling Into My Bed

    <h4>Chapter 112: Crawling Into My Bed</h4>


    Clifford and Sanya didn¡¯t stay long. After some tea and conversation, they bid farewell. Rain, feeling unsettled, retreated to her bedroom andcked the energy to cook dinner as nned. She was emotionally drained by Sanya¡¯s continued silence.


    Later, as Rain was called for dinner, she remained subdued. Afterward, while Alexander excused himself to handle other matters, her father-inw, Rock Lancaster, approached her with concern.


    "Rain, are you alright?" Rock asked gently.


    "I¡¯m fine, Father. Just feeling a bit sad," Rain admitted.


    Rock guided her to the living area and invited her to sit. "Do you want to talk about it?" he offered.


    Rain¡¯s eyes welled up, and she began to cry. "I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying. I¡¯m sorry," she said, her voice choked with emotion.


    Rock ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "I think I understand. You¡¯re hurt by your friend¡¯s actions. She hasn¡¯t confessed to you yet, has she?" he guessed, and Rain nodded in agreement.


    Rain was no longer surprised that Rock or even Alexander knew about the truth behind her marriage. After all, Rock was part of GIS and technically Brandon¡¯s boss. And Alexander, undoubtedly, had his own contacts within GIS.


    "I can¡¯t believe that after all these years, she hasn¡¯t been honest with me," Rain said, her voice trembling. "I understand she might be scared of my reaction, but it¡¯s not like I would stay angry forever. Even though the situation may have worked out, it¡¯s wrong that she didn¡¯t consult me first. Now she probably knows I¡¯m aware, but she¡¯s still keeping silent."


    She was angry, hurt, and deeply disappointed with Sanya. Despite everything, she didn¡¯t want to lose her because Sanya had been like a sister to her. However, if Sanya continued to be stubborn and refused to address her actions...


    "Shhh... That¡¯s enough for now. It¡¯s not good for you to get stressed, especially since you¡¯re still recovering from a mild concussion," Rock said soothingly.


    Rain appreciated his concern and feltforted by his presence. It was clear that even though Sanya had betrayed her, she was grateful for the support she received from Rock and the Lancaster family.


    That thought brought on a fresh wave of tears, despite her attempts to hold them back. Rock gently patted her back, providing reassurance.


    "Things will work out. Your friend wille around. She may seem outspoken, but she could be struggling with her own issues and finding it hard to confess her mistakes," Rock said.


    <i>¡¯Still, I want her to tell me everything. It shouldn¡¯t drag on like this, forcing me to hear it from others.¡¯</i>


    For Rain, Sanya should have confessed by now. The fact that she hadn¡¯t was both disappointing and infuriating.


    Rain didn¡¯t know how long they stayed like that, with her crying and Rockforting her. Unbeknownst to them, Alexander was hidden nearby, listening to her distress. He only left when she finally stopped crying.


    Rain broke the embrace and wiped her tears. She forced a smile and said, "You should get some rest, Father. Let me walk you to your room."


    Rock nodded, and Rain escorted him to his bedroom before heading upstairs to her own room.


    But Rain came to a stop when she saw Alexander leaning against the wall near his door.


    "Why are you standing there?" she asked.


    He straightened up and rubbed his nape as he looked at her. "About what you said earlier, about us sleeping in the same room..."


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you considering it?"


    He nodded, and her face brightened. "So, you¡¯ve agreed? We¡¯ll be sleeping in your bedroom? But definitely not share the same bed," she reconfirmed.


    "Yes, you¡¯ll sleep in the bed, and I¡¯ll take the sofabed by the window," Alexander exined.


    Rain pouted and frowned. "But I like that spot! You should sleep in your bed, and I¡¯ll use the sofabed from now on!"


    Alexander blinked in surprise. "Wait, are you nning to sleep there now?"


    "Yes, no need to dy it," she said with a grin. "Let me just tidy up, and I¡¯ll join you soon. Don¡¯t lock the door yet," she said before turning and hurrying back to her bedroom.


    Rain couldn¡¯t believe how easily Alexander had lifted her spirits. It was perfect timing, as she had a feeling she wouldn¡¯t sleep well alone tonight. She quickly grabbed her pillow and quilt and headed to Alexander¡¯s bedroom.


    She settled into the sofabed as if it were her own, appreciating the view outside and the fact that the TV was within sight. Alexander wasn¡¯t in the room, so she assumed he was in the restroom.


    "This is actually cozy," she hummed contentedly, enjoying the new setup. Soon, Alexander emerged from the restroom, shirtless and wearing only his pajamas. Rain¡¯s face flushed red.


    She quickly covered her eyes, hearing Alexander¡¯s amusedughter. "It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen this part of my body," he teased.


    Her face twitched as she retorted, "And I¡¯d prefer not to see it so often! The perfect body is too distracting. Put something on!"


    "Stop that. I¡¯ve already put on a shirt," Alexander remarked, his tone teasing. Rain opened her eyes and grinned yfully, "You should dress more conservatively like that, so I won¡¯t be tempted to crawl into your bed."


    Alexander¡¯s face flushed bright red under the room¡¯s light. "Is that why you¡¯re wearing pajamas?" he shot back, "Are you worried that if you wore something more revealing, I¡¯d end up crawling into your bed?"


    Rain¡¯s face immediately matched the color of his. Truthfully, she usually wore just afortable shirt or a nightgown with only panties underneath. She despised sleeping with a bra, and tonight was no different¡ªshe was braless.


    She suddenly realized that sleeping in the same bedroom might have been a bad idea, but she hated the idea of people in the house gossiping about how strange her marriage with Alexander was. She wanted everyone to believe their marriage was real¡ªbecause that was her ultimate goal.


    Rain wouldn¡¯t have minded if Alexander crawled into her bed, as long as he¡¯d decided to keep her for good. <i>¡¯Maybe I should just say it,¡¯</i> she mused.


    Clearing her throat and mustering up the courage, she shamelessly said, "I wouldn¡¯t mind you crawling into my bed at all¡ªif our marriage were real and you¡¯d decided to keep me forever."

 Chapter 113: Worth The Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 113: Worth The Trouble</h4>


    Rain gulped, feeling the weight of her own words crashing down on her. Alexander remained silent, and the longer the pause stretched, the more she wished she could take it all back. Her heart pounded, and she cursed herself inwardly.<i> ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t have said that!¡¯</i>


    The silence between them was defeaning, and just as Rain was about to nce over at him, the lights dimmed, casting the room in a soft glow. Alexander walked to his bed without addressing her boldment.


    "I cleared my schedule for tomorrow," he said, his tone casual, changing the subject entirely.


    Rain frowned, feeling irritated. <i>¡¯Why is he talking about his schedule now?¡¯ </i>She mused in frustration.


    Alexander continued, "You should also take the day off if you want to visit your Aunt Mnie. We can go to the yton residence early so you can spend the whole day with her."


    Rain jolted upright, suddenly more alert. "Really?"


    Alexander, who had been lying down, sat up and looked at her. "Yes. If tomorrow doesn¡¯t work for you, we can reschedule. But I thought it might be good to go early."


    Rain blinked in surprise. "Of course I want to go! I¡¯m just shocked you nned it so soon¡ªand for the whole day?"


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but wonder,<i> ¡¯Why would Alexander offer to spend the whole day with her and her aunt? He could have easily just made a brief visit during dinner and then left. It didn¡¯t make sense¡ªunless there was more to his intentions.¡¯</i>


    "Why are you willing to spend the entire day with me and Aunt Mnie? You could¡¯ve just stopped by for a quick visit," she voiced out.


    Alexander¡¯s expression softened as he exined. "Well... I have ess to all information about the yton family, but I didn¡¯t go through everything. I only looked into your background after discovering our marriage, and after the hospital incident, I checked about your Aunt Mnie because she seems important to you. So I found out how your father became her legal guardian."


    Rain¡¯s face hardened. "My Aunt Mnie is perfectly normal! My father fabricated that story to keep her under his control. Yes, she¡¯s sick, but not mentally unstable like he ims. He¡¯s just using that lie to stay in power over her."


    Alexander nodded, his eyes steady on her. "Tell me everything. I want to know what happened."


    Rain took a deep breath, recounting her childhood memories of when she was seven, the time her Aunt Mnie tried to run away with her, and how their father manipted the situation. "He made sure she couldn¡¯t escape his grasp again," Rain finished, her voiceced with anger and frustration.


    Alexander listened intently, his jaw tightening as he processed her story. "So they¡¯re ckmailing you, using her," he remarked. Rain sighed heavily in response.


    "Aunt Mnie never wanted me to give in to my father¡¯s maniptions," Rain said with disdain, her voice tight with emotion. She clenched her fists, her frustration boiling over. "But I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get her out of that hell," she growled.


    "I¡¯ll help you with it," Alexander suddenly offered. Rain¡¯s face brightened in the dim light. "You will?!" she burst out, unable to hide her surprise.


    "I will," he replied, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, "but I¡¯ll add it to your debts."


    Rain gulped, wondering how Alexander nned to collect on all these debts he was tallying. Still, none of that mattered at the moment. The fact that he was willing to help her aunt was all she needed right now.


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Rain smiled at him. Without thinking, she got up from her sofa bed and walked over to him.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander looked startled as she sat on the edge of his bed, facing him. Rain didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she threw her arms around him in a tight hug.


    "Thank you so much for everything," she murmured against his chest. It felt incrediblyforting to be close to him like this. She smiled when she felt Alexander¡¯s arms wrap around her. <i>¡¯He¡¯s not pulling away!¡¯ </i>she thought, feeling a surge of joy at the sign of his growing affection.


    Her face reddened as she remembered how he had initiated the kiss in his study this morning. It was clear he was warming up to her, and Rain felt that they were genuinely bing closer. Their interactions now seemed natural, as if they were truly developing a meaningful rtionship.


    Alexander chuckled softly. "Isn¡¯t this a little early? Besides, your Aunt Mnie isn¡¯t free yet," he teased.


    "I know," Rain said, pulling back slightly, "but I¡¯m just grateful that you¡¯re making time to help her, and as early as tomorrow. I¡¯ve been so worried about her, and I¡¯ve been wanting to see her for so long."


    Without thinking, she leaned in and quickly kissed his cheek. "Thank you so much!" she repeated with a grin, before swiftly retreating to her sofa bed. She pulled the quilt over herself, facing away from him, while her heart raced from the spontaneous gesture.


    Alexander sat there for a moment, surprised by her boldness, before shaking his head with a smile. "You¡¯re wee, Rain," he muttered, barely audible.


    Earlier, when Rain was crying, Alexander felt a tug in his heart. He didn¡¯t like seeing her so sad and wanted to do something to lift her spirits. He decided to fulfill her requests, including sharing a bedroom with her, hoping it would overshadow her disappointment from the day.


    He also intentionally cleared his schedule so she could visit her Aunt as early as tomorrow, hoping it would brighten her days ahead.


    Subconsciously, Alexander touched his cheek where Rain had kissed him, a smile spreading across his face. "I guess it¡¯s all worth the trouble..." he mumbled to himself, grinning like a fool.


    He took a deep breath to steady his erratic heart, feeling a mix of satisfaction and nervous excitement. Although he had never experienced anything quite like this before, he felt oddly content and fulfilled. The unfamiliar emotions were strange to him, but he embraced the feeling, knowing it was a sign of something meaningful.

 Chapter 114: Invested

    <h4>Chapter 114: Invested </h4>


    Rain woke up feeling energized early in the morning. She smiled at the sight of Alexander¡¯s neatly made bed. As expected, he was already gone for his usual pre-dawn jog.


    Stretching her arms, she quickly got up. Despite feeling disheartened the day before, today felt different. She decided to push thoughts of Sanya aside and focus on the uing visit with her Aunt.


    Heading to the kitchen, Rain started cooking breakfast and decided to bake an apple pie, her Aunt¡¯s favourite. Though she wasn¡¯t sure if her homemade version would match up, she was excited to try. Chef Philip stayed with her the entire time, offering guidance and valuable tips, which made the process much easier for her.


    "Do you think I can leave you for a bit, Miss Rain?" Chef Philip asked.


    Rain smiled and replied, "Of course! I¡¯m almost finished, and after this, it just needs to go in the oven, right?" He nodded, reminding her of the correct temperature and baking time.


    While waiting for the pie to bake, Rain shifted her focus to preparing the cookies she nned to bake next. The kitchen smelled of apples and cinnamon, and the sound of her whisk hitting the bowl as she mixed ingredients filled the air. Baking was soothing, and she found herself smiling, looking forward to sharing the treats with her Aunt.


    Meanwhile, Alexander finished his jog, feeling a bit disappointed when Rain wasn¡¯t outside to greet him with a bottle of water and towel like she usually did. He frowned and muttered, "Is she still sleeping?" But the sun was already rising.


    He stepped inside and went straight to the kitchen, hoping to find her there. ¡¯There she is,¡¯ he thought with a hum, watching her busy herself with breakfast.


    "What are you doing?" he asked casually, grabbing a bottle of water from the refrigerator. Her eyes widened, and she quickly nced at the clock.


    "Oh, I got so caught up baking the apple pie and cookies, I forgot to bring you water and a towel!" she eximed.


    He chuckled, then handed her the towel with a yful smile. She blinked, confused at first.


    "I¡¯m still sweating, and I thought you might want to handle some *wifely duties*?" he teased, causing her face to flush bright red.


    Her lips twitched as she grabbed the towel and gently wiped the sweat from his brow, her heart racing. "Such a big baby," she muttered under her breath.


    "I heard that," he grinned, clearly amused. "You started it... Can you me me if I get used to this?" he teased further.


    "You¡¯re really enjoying teasing me, aren¡¯t you?" she shot back with a scoff, turning her attention to the cookies she was preparing.


    "I guess just as much as you enjoy teasing me," he hummed, his voice yful. Then, with curiosity, he asked, "So, is that for breakfast?"


    "Nope, this is for my Aunt. She¡¯s going to be so surprised to see that I actually cook and bake now!" Rain beamed, excitement lighting up her face. She couldn¡¯t wait to show her Aunt Mnie how far she¡¯de¡ªand to reassure her that she was being taken care of.


    Alexander watched her closely, then asked, "If you¡¯re so close to her... are you nning to tell her the truth about our marriage? Does she know about Sanya and Clifford?"


    His questions came in quick session, and he felt slightly odd for prying so much. It wasn¡¯t like him to ask so many personal things, but he found himself wanting to know more about Rain.


    He¡¯d long realized he was physically attracted to her, drawn by her beauty and confidence. But now... it was more than that. He was bing emotionally invested, caring enough to meddle in her life¡ªnot just out of obligation, but because he wanted to.


    Rain paused for a moment, her face thoughtful as Alexander waited, his gaze fixed on her. "Aunt Mnie knows all my friends, but not about you and how I ended up married," she finally said, her voice contemtive.


    "I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to exin things to her. I don¡¯t want her to worry too much, but I don¡¯t want to keep her in the dark either. I¡¯ll tell her the truth¡ªjust not about you and your real identity," she added, her tone steady but cautious.


    She looked directly into his eyes, her expression serious. "My father is cunning and calctive. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s nning something, and I¡¯m worried about you getting caught in his trap. This visit... I¡¯m certain he, Sylvia, and Dina are up to something."


    Alexander¡¯s brow furrowed as he asked, "Like what?"


    "Like offering you something to divorce me," she replied bluntly. "They need that connection to the Astor family badly, and I believe Michael wants me in return."


    "Wants you?!" Alexander eximed, his voice rising in anger as his blood began to boil at the thought.


    Rain chuckled softly, nodding. "That man has his eyes on me for some time now. So, you¡¯d better make sure I¡¯m well protected and don¡¯t get snatched away from you!" she said, half-joking.


    But Alexander didn¡¯t take it lightly. The thought of other men coveting his wife made his blood simmer. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising¡ªRain was striking, both in looks and spirit, and he could easily imagine others wanting her. Yet, the idea of her being with anyone else ignited a fierce protectiveness within him.


    "He¡¯s already crippled, but I guess that¡¯s not enough. I might end up tearing his limbs and arms apart if he ever touches you," he murmured, his voice low and intense.


    Rain blinked rapidly, her eyes shining with an intense focus. "I heard you, and I take that seriously." She gazed deeply into his eyes as if searching his soul, her lips slightly parted. Alexander found himself captivated, feeling as if he had fallen into her trap.


    He leaned closer, his breath brushing her lips. "And I¡¯m serious when I say I won¡¯t let anyone touch you, Rain. They¡¯ll die in my hands..."


    "Miss Rain, the app¡ª" Chef Philip¡¯s voice cut through the moment, startling Alexander. "Oh, p-please c-continue. I¡¯ll b-be backter," he stammered, noticing Alexander¡¯s unintentional re.

 Chapter 115: Clayton Property

    <h4>Chapter 115: yton Property</h4>


    Rain quickly moved away, her cheeks flushed. "My pie. I need to check it." She hurried to the oven, struggling to calm her racing heartbeat. Alexander had a way of taking her breath away in moments like these.


    "I¡¯ll go up and get ready," he had said simply. Rain nodded at him with an awkward smile, realizing that if Chef Philip hadn¡¯t interrupted, Alexander might have kissed her again. Then her forehead creased as she recalled his fierce and serious words. The intensity of his protectiveness left her feeling deeply cared for.


    She shook her head abruptly, trying to dispel the lingering intensity of the moment. Her face was burning with embarrassment. She was just relieved that Alexander had retreated and gone away for now.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I think I intruded on the moment," Chef Philip remarked as he returned to the kitchen.


    "It¡¯s nothing," Rain said, waving it off. "Can you continue with this? I¡¯ll just get ready." She gave him a grateful nod before heading upstairs.


    Once inside, Rain found two servants organizing her belongings.


    "Sir Alexander asked us to move all your things to his bedroom," one of the maids informed her. Rain nodded and quickly selected the clothes she intended to wear for the day, cing them on the bed and telling the maids she would use them.


    ¡¯He¡¯s acting so fast,¡¯ she thought, puzzled by his direct involvement in instructing the maids. Rain tried to dismiss her own assumptions but was still left speechless by Alexander¡¯s swift actions.


    Breakfast proceeded as usual, filled with her father-inw¡¯s lively conversation. He seemed well-informed about the various situations, even involving Aunt Mnie.


    Rain felt as though her life was entirely transparent to both him and Alexander by now. She saw this openness as a positive step toward avoiding misunderstandings in the future.


    Moreover, she wanted to be real and genuine with them and was determined not to keep any secrets that could lead to confusion or misinterpretation.


    "Also, I have good news for you, son," he suddenly told Alexander. Rain¡¯s curiosity piqued, and she listened intently, eager to hear the news.


    "William will arrive today," he said with a smile.


    "I heard he¡¯sing back, and I¡¯m d it¡¯s today. It¡¯s about time he showed up and exined things," Alexandermented.


    Her father-inw turned to her and said, "You might not get all the details from your friend, but I¡¯ll make sure my son William tells you everything, leaving nothing untold."


    "Thank you, Father," Rain said with a curt nod.


    "Also, you may punish that brat as you see fit. I won¡¯t meddle at all. Do whatever you and Alexander decide," he added with a shrug, leaving Rain speechless.


    Alexander shrugged and said, "I¡¯ll definitely punish him and hold him ountable for his actions."


    "How?" Rain asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Legal action," Alexander murmured, making Rain¡¯s eyes widen. "No! Why would you take such extreme measures? After all, we¡¯re family. You and Father¡¯s names will be dragged into it too."


    "But... you mentioned before that you¡¯d take legal action," Alexandermented casually.


    Rain¡¯s face twitched as she confessed, "It was just a bluff. But anyway, punish him in other ways, like making him work hard, but not with legal action."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll let you decide on his punishment," Alexander agreed.


    After breakfast, Alexander and Rain departed, with Alexander driving her car. She preferred it this way, wanting to keep his real identity from her family for now. It was a thirty-minute drive, and soon they were approaching the yton property.


    It had been a while since Rain had been here¡ªthe ce that had never truly felt like home to her.


    She sighed deeply, chiding herself for dwelling on old bitterness. Her focus was on her Aunt Mnie, not on rekindling past memories associated with this residence.


    As anticipated, her father, Sylvia, and Mn were present, seemingly keeping an eye on her. "They should be at work by now," she muttered as their car came to a stop.


    She stepped out to see Dina¡¯s amused smirk. "Ah, how thoughtful of you. You shouldn¡¯t have bothered¡ª"


    "It¡¯s for Aunt Mnie. But Lex brought something for the three of you," Rain said casually, acknowledging that Alexander had brought gifts.


    Her father signaled the maid to take the paper bags from Alexander¡¯s hands.


    "We didn¡¯t expect you to arrive this early," her father remarked as they headed inside.


    "I¡¯m hoping to spend the whole day with Aunt Mnie, knowing you wouldn¡¯t allow her to go out with me," Rain replied coldly.


    Sylvia chuckled and said, "Well, your father might reconsider if you were just a good daughter, Rain."


    Rain bristled at Sylvia¡¯s insincere voice and fake smile. "Where¡¯s Aunt Mnie?" she asked, unable to tolerate their presence any longer.


    "She¡¯s upstairs in her bedroom, where else?" Dina scorned.


    "I¡¯ll go see her now. After all, time is ticking," Rain said, looking at Alexander, who gave her a knowing nod.


    She quickly went upstairs, carrying the apple pie and cookies she had baked for Aunt Mnie. She wanted to have some private time with her aunt before introducing Alexander.


    As she passed by her old room, she was tempted to see what had be of it. She hesitated but eventually opened the door and stepped inside. To her surprise, the room was just as she had left it. There was nothing particrly valuable or interesting, except for her books¡ªand Dina had always hated books.


    Rain picked up one of the books from the shelf and flipped through the pages. "That madwoman!" she muttered under her breath as she saw that some pages were torn and vandalized by her childish half-sister. "She¡¯ll never change."


    "With a sigh, she returned the book to its ce. She had no intention of examining the rest of the room, knowing it would only infuriate her further. Her gaze fell on her closet. <i>¡¯Ah, I shouldn¡¯t open it...¡¯</i>


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she opened the closet, only to gasp, "Seriously?"

 Chapter 116: Good Taste

    <h4>Chapter 116: Good Taste</h4>


    Rain had never encountered anyone as petty and spiteful as Dina. The sight before her was a testament to her half-sister¡¯s childishness. Her bedroom cab¡¯s inside doors were filled with hateful graffiti like "slut," "die," and worse. Her remaining clothes were also torn to shreds.


    "Did you like my surprise?" Dina¡¯s voice cut through the air, causing Rain to close her eyes momentarily in irritation. When she reopened them, she turned around and met Dina¡¯s gaze with a wry, almost pitying smile. "I do wonder why you¡¯re so full of insecurities."


    Dina¡¯s face flushed with fury. Without warning, she lunged at Rain, but Rain sidestepped with practiced ease, causing Dina to crash to the floor.


    Enraged, Dina scrambled to grab nearby objects, throwing them at her. Rain ducked and dodged, catching a few items with her free hand in mid-air as she moved back toward the opened door, her calm demeanour contrasting sharply with Dina¡¯s explosive anger.


    "Grow up, Dina! You¡¯re not a child anymore. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be preparing for your wedding?" Rain said coolly, her voice carrying a hint of disdain.


    Dina got back up to her feet, her eyes zing with rage. "Right! I¡¯m going to marry the love of your life! I stole Paul from you!" she spat her expression a mix of pride and malice.


    Rain¡¯s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and contempt. "And again, thank you for that, Dina!" She relished in the satisfaction of seeing her sister¡¯s face twist in anger. "The only thing I could thank you for is taking out the trash. Paul was never worth keeping."


    Dina¡¯s face darkened with frustration. "I know you¡¯re hurting inside, bitch, even though you¡¯re trying to y it cool. Paul was a good catch, but he cheated on you. So what if your new husband is handsome? He¡¯s still a nobody!"


    Rain¡¯sughter erupted uncontrobly, filling the room with a harsh, victorious sound. Dina¡¯s face reddened with rage, unable to prate Rain¡¯s imprableposure.


    "Admit it¡ªmy husband is far better looking than Paul, isn¡¯t he?" she taunted.


    Rain¡¯s smirk deepened, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Paul is nothingpared to my husband in every way that matters. Looks, brains, power... particrly in bed." She let thest words linger, watching the anger re in Dina¡¯s eyes. "He always makes me scream his name in pleasure. I¡¯m constantly pampered and satisfied because he knows how to treat me right."


    Dina¡¯s face contorted in fury, clearly showing that Rain had struck a nerve. Her voice was soft but cutting as she continued, "If I could go back in time and choose between them again, I¡¯d pick my husband without a second thought. Every. Single. Time."


    She paused, enjoying the way Dina¡¯s face reddened with rage. "So stop wasting your energy feeling insecure over Paul and I hope your future with Paul is as perfect as you imagine it to be," Rain added, her toneced with finality before she turned and exited the room swiftly.


    Just as she reached to close the door, she heard the sound of something heavy crashing behind her. "She started it, so I¡¯m just giving her a fitting end," Rain smirked. But her triumphant smile faltered when she came face-to-face with Alexander, who stood in the hallway with an expression of cold amusement.


    "You heard all of that?" Rain whispered, her face paling when Alexander nodded.


    "Loud and clear," Alexander replied with a yful smirk. "I didn¡¯t realize I was *that* good. Now I¡¯m getting curious¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Rain quickly covered his lips with her hand. "Stop it! I was just trying to annoy her. Don¡¯t tease me!" she scolded, her face flushing with embarrassment. There was no way she would let him tease her further.


    "Why are you here anyway?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. It was hard to believe his father had let him slip away so easily.


    "I told them I needed to use the restroom," Alexander responded, making her frown.


    "But there¡¯s one downstairs," Rain pointed out.


    "I know, but I saw your sister following you. I thought she might try something..." Alexander trailed off, seemingly struggling to finish his sentence.


    Rain¡¯s eyes lit up as she finished it for him, "So you got worried and followed me, right?"


    Before he could respond, they were both startled by Dina¡¯s enraged scream from down the hall. "I¡¯ll kill you, bitch!"


    Without missing a beat, Rain grabbed Alexander¡¯s hand and pulled him away, heading toward Aunt Mnie¡¯s bedroom.


    "Your sister is insane," Alexander muttered as they hurried along.


    "Well, I couldn¡¯t agree more," Rain shrugged, stopping as they reached the door to her aunt¡¯s room. Her jaw clenched at the sight of the lock outside.


    "These monsters," she growled, quickly unlocking the door. She nced at Alexander and said, "Watch the door. Dina might try to lock us all in here."


    Alexander nodded, leaning against the doorframe, while Rain entered the room.


    "Rain! Is that you?" Aunt Mnie¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as she rushed to embrace her niece.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me, Aunt. I¡¯m so sorry it took me this long to visit you," Rain murmured, her voice thick with emotion as she fought back tears.


    "It¡¯s alright, Rain. You¡¯re here now, and that¡¯s all that matters," Aunt Mnie said softly, holding her tightly. "Honestly, I¡¯d rather not see you if it means you¡¯re safe, far away from your father and those two witches."


    Aunt Mnie¡¯s gaze shifted to the door, where Alexander stood watchfully. "And is he...?"


    Rain smiled, ncing back at him. "Yes, Aunt. This is Alexander."


    Rain smiled warmly as she gently pulled her Aunt Mnie over to where Alexander stood, formally introducing them. "Aunt, this is my husband, Alexander Lancaster. But to Father, Sylvia, and Dina, he¡¯s known as Lex Lancaster," she said with a smirk, hinting at the facade she¡¯d maintained.


    Aunt Mnie smiled, looking Alexander up and down with amusement. "It¡¯s nice to finally meet you. My niece has good taste¡ªso handsome! But I hope you¡¯re as beautiful on the inside as you are outside," she teased, though Rain knew her aunt¡¯s words carried sincerity beneath the jest.

 Chapter 117: Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 117: Freedom</h4>


    Rain¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep shade of pink as she nced at Alexander, unable to suppress the thought that she truly had hit the jackpot with him. His handsome face and the way he carried himself only made her more certain of her fortune.


    She chuckled softly, hoping to mask her blushing. "Don¡¯t worry, Aunt," she said, her voice warm and reassuring. "He¡¯s a good man. We can trust himpletely¡ªhe knows everything about me."


    There was a weight to her words, a quiet confidence she hadn¡¯t felt in years. It was more than just admiration for Alexander¡¯s looks; it was the sense of security and trust she had longed for, now finally within her grasp.


    Mnie nodded, murmuring with relief, "That¡¯s good to hear."


    Rain¡¯s face brightened as she suddenly remembered the treats she¡¯d brought. "Oh, and guess what, Aunt? I¡¯ve learned to cook and bake! I brought you some samples, so you have to try them and let me know what you think." She beamed, pulling her aunt toward a chair and setting the apple pie and cookies on the small table in front of her.


    Aunt Mnie¡¯s room felt like a small, self-contained apartment. It had a mini-kitchen, a bitter reminder that her father hadn¡¯t remodelled it for her aunt¡¯s convenience but rather as a way to confine her, ensuring she had everything whenever they would lock her up. Rain suppressed the familiar surge of anger that thought always brought.


    Aunt Mnie took a seat and nced toward Alexander, who was still standing by the door. "Shouldn¡¯t you let him sit down instead of guarding the door like a bodyguard?" shemented with a knowing smile.


    Rain sighed. "Well, Dina and I just had a... heated exchange before I came here. You know how she is when she¡¯s angry."


    Before Mnie could respond, Alexander chimed in, his voice calm but thoughtful. "I should probably head downstairs and give you two some privacy. Besides, your father and stepmother are waiting. I believe they want to have a private talk with me."


    Rain met his gaze, her brows furrowing slightly. "Are you sure?"


    Alexander¡¯s faint smile reassured her. "I¡¯ll be fine. You two should have your time together. Besides, I think I¡¯ve already made an impression." His eyes flickered toward Aunt Mnie, who gave an approving smile.


    Before leaving, Alexander grabbed a chair and wedged it against the door to prop it open, a subtle yet thoughtful gesture. He slipped out, leaving Rain and her aunt to reconnect in peace.


    Rain sighed, relieved to have the moment alone with her aunt. She quickly prepared a te, cing a slice of apple pie and some cookies in front of Mnie. "What happened, Aunt? Why did Father lock you up again?" she asked, concerncing her voice.


    Aunt Mnie¡¯s faint smile barely reached her eyes as she began eating. "Your father wanted me to convince you toe here and bring your husband along. I refused, so he confiscated my phone and locked me up. Now that you¡¯re here, with your husband no less, he¡¯ll probably let me roam free again."


    Rain clenched her jaw, her frustration bubbling beneath the surface. She nced around the room, noting the stark contrast between the cozy atmosphere and the reality of her aunt¡¯s imprisonment. "They treat you like a prisoner in your own home," she muttered under her breath, her eyes darkening.


    Mnie shook her head gently. "It¡¯s nothing new, Rain. But seeing you, knowing you¡¯re building a life away from all of this, it gives me hope."


    Rain bit her lower lip as she watched Aunt Mnie munch on the apple pie. "Who would have thought you¡¯d take the effort to cook and bake? I remember how you used to hate it, always saying it¡¯s better to just eat than cook," Mnie reminisced, then turned to Rain with a teasing glint in her eyes. "Do you like him that much?"


    "Yes," Rain confirmed softly, a warm smile and a blush spreading across her face. Aunt Mnie smiled, nodding approvingly. "You two look so in love. I can see it¡ªthe way your eyes sparkle whenever you look at each other."


    <i>¡¯Love? Was Alexander also falling in love with her already?¡¯ </i>Rain thought, her heart racing at the possibility. She desperately hoped her aunt was right, that the connection between her and Alexander was progressing that fast.


    But as she looked around the room, her moment of joy dimmed. Her gaze grew sharp and suspicious, scanning every corner. She didn¡¯t trust anyone under this roof¡ªnot her father, not Dina, no one.


    There could be hidden bugs or spyware in her aunt¡¯s room. Dina had a twisted habit of spying, and it wasn¡¯t unheard of for her to secretly record Aunt Mnie in moments of weakness, crying, just to use the footage to torment Rain.


    ¡¯No,¡¯ Rain decided, a determined glint in her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t let her guard down here, not in this house. Talking about important matters inside Aunt Mnie¡¯s bedroom was too risky.


    "Aunt, how about we take a walk outside once you¡¯re done eating?" Rain suggested, trying to mask her concern. Her aunt nodded, grateful for the idea. "I would love that. And this apple pie, Rain¡ªit¡¯s so delicious," Mnie praised, taking another bite and finishing the portion Rain had given her.


    Rain watched her Aunt Mnie with a mix of admiration and guilt. At forty, her aunt looked much younger, still full of life despite everything she had endured. It wasn¡¯t toote for Aunt Mnie to have a family of her own, if not for Rain¡¯s father meddling in her life. And somehow, that knowledge weighed heavily on Rain¡¯s heart. It was all because of her... because Aunt Mnie had tried to save her, to protect her from the mistreatment by taking her away and attempting to run.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Rain suddenly whispered, her voice tight with emotion. She forced a smile, fighting the tears that threatened to spill.


    "Rain, stop that or you¡¯ll make me mad. Come on, let¡¯s just head outside," Aunt Mnie said firmly, guiding Rain out of the room.


    As they strolled through the back garden, Rain asked, "Aunt, if I could find a way to get you out of here, would you be willing to cooperate to gain your freedom?"

 Chapter 118: Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 118: Disgusting</h4>


    Meanwhile, Alexander sat across from Tim and Sylvia in thevish living area of yton¡¯s mansion. The tension was thick as Tim leaned forward, scrutinizing Alexander with narrowed eyes, while Sylvia studied him carefully.


    "Well, Lex," Tim began, forcing a smile. "Tell us about yourself. What do you do for a living?"


    Alexander leaned back in his chair, maintaining a calm and unreadable expression. "I¡¯m in electronics. I handle repairs here and there. Nothing fancy."


    Rain had insisted that he keep his true identity a secret so Alexander didn¡¯t mind ying along. He found it intriguing to see how far these people would go with their schemes.


    Tim raised an eyebrow. "Repairs, huh? Seems modest for someone who managed to marry my daughter without us knowing. Are you self-employed?"


    "Something like that," Alexander replied vaguely, ncing between Tim and Sylvia. "I stay busy, fixing what needs fixing."


    Sylvia¡¯s voice was smooth but skeptical. "Electronics, you say? What kind of repairs exactly?"


    "Everything from phones to home systems," Alexander answered, keeping his responses just vague enough to avoid further questions. "I¡¯ve always had a knack for fixing things."


    Tim, clearly dissatisfied with theck of detail, leaned forward. "Let¡¯s get to the point, Lex. You might think you¡¯re being clever by staying low-key, but we¡¯re not fools. Whatever you¡¯re after with Rain¡ªit won¡¯t work. She¡¯s not worth the trouble for someone like you."


    Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, but he kept his expression neutral. He met Tim¡¯s gaze, eyes narrowing. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Tim exchanged a look with Sylvia before continuing. "We¡¯re prepared to make you an offer. Divorce Rain. Walk away, and we¡¯ll make it worth your while. You don¡¯t seem like the type to turn down easy money."


    Alexander frowned, momentarily disappointed by the offer. Did they really think he was that easily swayed by money?


    He recalled how Rain had insisted he wear a simple, random shirt she bought, and how she¡¯d asked him not to wear his watch and eyesses. Was that what they saw? A man who could be swayed by a mere financial incentive?


    Alexander tilted his head, pretending to contemte the offer. He quickly masked his amusement. Who would have thought he¡¯d find himself in another acting scene?


    Raising an eyebrow, an amused smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, Alexander asked, "And how much exactly are we talking about?"


    Tim¡¯s smug smile reappeared. "A hundred thousand dors. That should set you up nicely, given your line of work."


    Alexander let out a quiet chuckle, leaning forward slightly. "A hundred thousand dors? That¡¯s your offer for Rain?"


    Tim¡¯s smile faltered as Sylvia¡¯s eyes flickered with confusion. "It¡¯s more than generous," she interjected coldly.


    "Generous?" Alexander¡¯s smirk widened, his voice carrying a sharp edge. "You must really have no idea who Rain is to think she¡¯s only worth a hundred grand."


    Sylvia shifted ufortably, but Tim pressed on. "If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll take the offer and save yourself the trouble."


    Alexander¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, his voice low and calcted. "Here¡¯s the thing¡ªyou can¡¯t put a price on Rain. And whatever you¡¯re offering, trust me, she¡¯s worth a hell of a lot more than that."


    Tim opened his mouth to respond, but Alexander cut him off, his tone colder now. "I¡¯m not interested in your money. Rain isn¡¯t something to be bought or sold. And if you think a hundred grand is enough for me to walk away, you¡¯re sorely mistaken."


    Tim¡¯s face reddened with frustration, but before he could say anything more, Alexander stood up. "You¡¯ve wasted enough of my time." He turned to leave, pausing at the door. "Take my advice¡ªdon¡¯t underestimate Rain, or me. You¡¯ll regret it."


    With that, Alexander walked out, leaving Tim and Sylvia stunned.


    Dina observed the scene with a smirk. "He¡¯s got guts," shemented, her voice tinged with admiration despite the frustration. "I told you to handle this lightly, but no one listens to me," she muttered, still seething from her earlier confrontation with Rain. She wasn¡¯t finished with Rain yet.


    With a determined glint in her eye, Dina decided to take matters into her own hands. "Let me try convincing him," she said, swiftly following Rain¡¯s husband, who had gone upstairs, presumably to find Rain. Unbeknownst to him, Rain and Aunt Mnie were downstairs, enjoying a walk in the backyard garden.


    Dina smirked, reflecting on how attractive she found Rain¡¯s husband. Rain certainly had a knack for spotting handsome men. As expected, he made his way to Aunt Mnie¡¯s room.


    Dina entered the room and saw the chair propped against the door. "I guess they¡¯re not here," she mused aloud. She chuckled as she saw the chair, keeping the door ajar. "Did she really think I¡¯d lock her up?" she hummed with amusement. While the thought had crossed her mind, she knew better than to anger her father, who was still in the midst of discussions with Rain¡¯s husband.


    "Where are they?" Alexander asked, his voice low and controlled. Dina, unfazed, gave him a seductive smile as she approached him.


    She raised her hand to touch his face, but he swiftly caught her wrist in a tight grip. "Touch me, and I¡¯ll break your hand," he hissed, his eyes shing with warning. With a quick, dismissive motion, he swatted her hand away as though it were tainted with something unspeakable.


    "Disgusting..." Alexander muttered as he turned away, leaving Dina¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!" Dina screamed in frustration. The audacity of the man to treat her with such disdain infuriated her. She stormed back to her parents, who were now inside her father¡¯s study, her rage evident on her face. "Kick those two out now!" she demanded.


    Her father frowned at her outburst, his expression stern. "No," he said firmly. "If we do that, we¡¯ll be in trouble. We need Rain¡¯s trust here because Michael wants only her. We need her under our control!"


    "But how can you do that?" Dina grunted. "Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s confident now, and nothing is working anymore, even with the threats against Aunt Mnie! By now, that nobody probably told Rain by now how you tried to offer him money!"


    Sylvia interjected calmly, "Rain will only do whatever you want if youpromise Mnie¡¯s safety, Tim..."

 Chapter 119: Merely Testing

    <h4>Chapter 119: Merely Testing</h4>


    Rain guided her Aunt Mnie to a nearby bench and nced around before revealing her n to free her. She also shared Alexander¡¯s true identity.


    "My husband is Alexander Lancaster... the son of Liam Rock Lancaster. He¡¯smitted to supporting and assisting me in this fight, so you don¡¯t need to worry," she reiterated, watching her aunt¡¯s stunned reaction.


    Aunt Mnie¡¯s mouth fell open as she absorbed the shocking news. Rain gave her a moment to process everything, nervously biting her lower lip while she waited for a response.


    Her concern grew when she saw Alexander approaching with a dark and troubled expression. "What happened?" she asked, her voice filled with worry.


    He took a deep breath and calmly said, "It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle."


    Alexander began rubbing the back of his neck, and Rain could immediately tell something was wrong. "Tell me what happened," she insisted.


    He sighed and said, "Your father offered me money to divorce you." His face twisted in disgust as he continued, "But what bothers me is that your sister tried to touch me."


    "What?!" Rain¡¯s face turned crimson with anger. "How dare she touch you!"


    She red at Alexander and demanded, "And you let her?"


    Alexander quickly shook his head. "No! Of course not. I stopped her before she could even touch my face!"


    Their argument was cut short by Aunt Mnie¡¯s suddenughter. Rain and Alexander both turned to her, their faces reddening.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry," Aunt Mnie said, still chuckling. "I just found it adorable how you two were bickering like that!"


    "But I think Dina is really pissed right now and will probably ask her father to kick you two out," Aunt Mnie added.


    Alexander looked worried, but Rain remained unfazed. "They won¡¯t kick us out just yet. They need me," she remarked.


    "I think that man is obsessed with you. Thest time he visited, he asked if you were back. I also overheard Tim on the phone, and I¡¯m sure he was talking to Michael. He said they needed more time and that they would bring you to him," Aunt Mnie exined.


    Rain was well aware of the situation because Brandon had already warned her to be cautious. Vania, known as Moonstar and one of the top entertainers at the Gentleman¡¯s Club, who was now under Brandon¡¯s protection, was finally conscious and was able to give some important statements. And she specifically mentioned Rain¡¯s name.


    Vania had been a victim of Michael¡¯s rage, enduring brutal treatment while he cursed Rain¡¯s name and threatened terrible things he¡¯d do once he got his hands on her. Michael¡¯s obsession was evident as he would even say Rain¡¯s name while using Vania¡¯s body for his own pleasure.


    Vania confirmed that the woman Michael was fixated on was Rain, especially since she mentioned Rain¡¯s surname, yton. This was part of the troubling news Brandon had shared, alongside the revtion that Sanya was her impersonator in registering the marriage certificate.


    Currently, there was not enough evidence against Michael to open a case, so Brandon had kept Vania under GIS¡¯s protection. Vania¡¯s statement alone was insufficient to obtain an arrest warrant. However, there was a shocking detail: Vania had clearly seen Michael standing on his own two feet.


    "I think it¡¯s best if you two leave for now. It¡¯s enough that I¡¯ve confirmed you¡¯re in good hands, Rain," Aunt Mnie said.


    "But Aunt, remember what I said about your freedom? Please think about it. Also, make sure to put the stuffed toy disy in the paper bag I brought, along with the box of cookies, and use the pens as I instructed," Rain reminded her.


    Her aunt nodded, gently squeezing Rain¡¯s hands. "I¡¯ll do as you say, Rain. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cooperate with your n." Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued, "I¡¯m truly grateful for all your efforts, Rain. I¡¯m so happy to see you finally find your ce and have someone you can call home."


    Rain couldn¡¯t hold back her tears either. She moved in and hugged her aunt tightly. "Just wait for me. I¡¯ll get you out soon," she promised.


    "Go now; there¡¯s no need to say goodbye to them. I¡¯ll just tell them you two left in a hurry," Aunt Mnie suggested. Rain agreed, not wanting to face her father and stepmother after everything. However, she was aware that they might still cross paths as they left.


    "The air feels so nice. Autumn ising," Aunt Mnie continued. "I¡¯m going to stay here for a while. You and Alexander should leave before your father starts pestering you again."


    Rain kissed her aunt¡¯s cheek and hugged her before heading out with Alexander. They walked directly to her car, ready to leave.


    "Are you leaving without a proper goodbye?" Rain turned to see her father approaching them.


    "I see no reason to, after how you insulted my husband by offering him money to divorce me," Rain replied wryly.


    Tim waved it off. "Oh, that? I was merely testing the man, making sure he wasn¡¯t with my daughter for the money," he rified, though Rain knew better. "You¡¯re still my daughter, Rain, and I¡¯m still your father. I may not be the most expressive, but believe me, I only want what¡¯s best for you. And I still think Michael is the right man for you."


    Rain scoffed, crossing her arms. "It¡¯s not my best interests you care about¡ªit¡¯s yours."


    Tim sighed in resignation. "Fine. If you don¡¯t want a divorce, that¡¯s your choice. But at least stay for a while longer here in our house. You can bring your husband if you want. Your sister¡¯s engagement party ising, and I want you there. I want our family to beplete for the celebration."


    "Rain," Alexander called, his tone firm. "Let¡¯s go."


    Rain turned back to her father and with cold eyes stated, "We¡¯re leaving. I¡¯ll think about what you said, but I expect you to stop locking up Aunt Mnie. I want to visit her whenever I want, without any restrictions."


    Tim nodded and said, "Yes, I won¡¯t lock up Mnie anymore. I¡¯ll give her back her mobile phone too so you can stay in touch with her. You¡¯re free to visit her whenever you want from now on."


    Rain gave a curt nod, not fully trusting his promise but satisfied with the moment. Without another word, she turned toward Alexander and went inside the car.


    "You¡¯re noting back here anymore," Alexander stated firmly, his voice leaving no room for debate. His expression was dark, eyes fixed on the road as he turned the engine and pulled away from the house.

 Chapter 120: Line of Code

    <h4>Chapter 120: Line of Code</h4>


    There was only silence as they drove along the road until Alexander abruptly steered the wheel to the side and stopped the car.


    "Tell me what¡¯s going on with Michael Astor, or do you prefer that I check it with GIS?" Alexander said, his voice calm but his expression dark and intense.


    Rain took a deep breath and began recounting everything Brandon had told her. She inwardly bit her cheek, noting how Alexander¡¯s face grew even gloomier with each detail.


    "So he¡¯s not crippled," Alexander grunted after hearing the news. Rain replied, "Honestly, we¡¯re not sure. Vania mentioned she was so dizzy and could barely see properly at the time. She had a severe head trauma and had been unconscious for days."


    Trying to lighten the mood, Rain smiled and teased him, "Look at you. What¡¯s with that expression? Are you worried about me?"


    Her teasing was genuine, but she was also trying to understand his reaction. It was frustrating when he remained unresponsive, simply sighing and frowning.


    Alexander turned to face her, his gaze serious. "You¡¯re my wife. What kind of husband would I be if I didn¡¯t protect you while you¡¯re under my roof?" He looked her straight in the eyes and added, "We weren¡¯t raised to be like that by my father."


    Rain mumbled to herself, "Was it really that hard to admit you¡¯re worried?"


    "Fine," Alexander grunted. "I¡¯m worried. Happy now?" Sighing, he immediately grabbed his phone and made a call.


    "Put someone on Michael Astor. I want every move tracked and reported to me immediately. And add extra eyes on Rain," he ordered firmly.


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly, feeling reassured by his protectiveness. When Alexander finished the call, he turned to her and said, "You are not going back to the yton household. I mean it. Your father and everyone there¡ªaside from your Aunt Mnie¡ªare all crazies!"


    She nodded in agreement. "But I still want to see Aunt Mnie and visit her," she voiced out.


    "Just be patient for now. We¡¯ll get her soon. Your father will return her mobile phone, so you¡¯ll be able to keep in touch with her," Alexander assured her, making Rain stare at him in awe.


    "Rain, are you even listening? Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?" he asked with a frown.


    "I understand," she replied, her tone yful. "But Alexander... why do I feel like you¡¯re overdoing it? Don¡¯t be too nice to me, or I might end up falling in love with you. Will you take responsibility if that happens?"


    Alexander shot her a serious look. "Rain, stop teasing me. I¡¯m not ying around. We¡¯re talking about your safety, and you¡¯re legally my wife."


    Rain¡¯s face scrunched up in annoyance. It would have been so easy for him to answer her question with a simple "yes" or "no." Why was he making things soplicated?


    She sighed deeply, trying to calm herself, but inwardly thought,<i> ¡¯Looks like I¡¯ll need a lot more patience with this man before he figures things out. Or...¡¯</i>


    Her expression soured at the possibility that Alexander was still waiting for Ca Cartier. Maybe he wanted to see how he felt about his first love before deciding where she¡ªhis unexpected wife¡ªfit into the picture.


    Her shoulders dropped because she was torturing herself again with her internal monologue.


    "Rain, will you please not be stubborn and listen to me? If you do, I might consider extending our marriage so behave and do as I say," he coaxed. Rain¡¯s face quickly lit up. "Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say then but remember your words..."


    "I will," he answered before he drove their car back on the road.


    ******


    Clifford sighed in frustration, leaning back in his chair as hisptop screen disyed rows ofplicated encryption codes. The files he managed to copy from Meta Doctors Hospital were proving to be a nightmare to crack.


    "Damn, what kind of hospital has encryption this tight? It feels like I¡¯m trying to hack into a military system," he muttered, pouting at the seemingly imprable wall of digital protection. His fingers ran through his hair, tugging slightly in exasperation.


    Yesterday, he thought he was done with the task and ready to send the files to Enigma. But the encryption had taken him by surprise, forcing him to put it aside as he had scheduled a visit to Rain with Sanya. Thenst night, instead of making progress, Sanya had convinced him to drink with her.


    Now, as he massaged his temple, his mind drifted to Sanya and he could still hear Sanya¡¯s hesitant confession ying in his mind.


    Sanya had chickened out of confessing to Rain after overhearing a conversation between Alexander and Tyron. She hade to Clifford, terrified that Rain¡ªwho was known for being a strict enforcer of thew¡ªwould throw her in jail for what she¡¯d done.


    Clifford shook his head and muttered, "I don¡¯t know what to do with you anymore, Sanya."


    He was growing increasingly frustrated with her reluctance. Even now, she hadn¡¯t told him the full details of what had really happened, only admitting that she had impersonated Rain and registered her marriage in the first ce.


    He had tried to reassure her that Rain wouldn¡¯t let her rot in jail. But Sanya¡¯s fear and guilt ran deep. Clifford, caught between his loyalty to Rain and his affection for Sanya, was finding himself more entangled in their mess than he¡¯d ever wanted to be.


    His eyes fell back to the screen, the lines of code blurring in his mind. "First this encryption, now Sanya¡¯s problems... when will it end?"


    Clifford¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard as if possessed, his eyes strained and burning from hours of staring at the screen. His heart raced, each line of code bringing him closer to unlocking the elusive files. The frustration was palpable, but he wasn¡¯t about to give up now, not when he was so close.


    "Just a few more...e on..." he muttered under his breath, feeling the tension build as the encryption finally began to give way. His screen flickered, and then¡ªsess. A loud, triumphant cry echoed in his room. "Yes!!!"


    Clifford¡¯s face broke into a grin of relief as the files of Doctor Lambert Russo¡¯s started opening one by one on his screen. The excitement of finally breaking through was overwhelming, but amidst the flood of documents, one name made his blood run cold.


    "Rock Liam Lancaster?" he muttered to himself, eyes widening.


    Without hesitation, he clicked on the file, curiosity and dread mingling in his gut. As the document loaded and the contents were revealed, Clifford¡¯s face drained of color. His eyes skimmed over the medical records, reports, and notes.


    "What the hell...?" Clifford whispered, his voice barely audible as the shocking truth unfolded before him.

 Chapter 121: The File

    <h4>Chapter 121: The File</h4>


    "Can you drop me off at the office instead?" Rain asked, ncing at her watch. It was only 10:30 in the morning, and she still had plenty of time to get some work done.


    "You already told them you wouldn¡¯t be in today, so why are you going?" Alexander asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "ns changed," Rain replied, frowning slightly. "I don¡¯t want to just sit around at home. I still have work to finish, and I¡¯m not letting the Obsidian Order case slip away. I have a feeling it¡¯s all connected¡ªMadame Beck, Michael Astor. Something¡¯s off."


    Vania had mentioned that Michael was a regr at Madame Beck¡¯s establishment and very close to her. Rain¡¯s gut was telling her that Michael wasn¡¯t just close to Madame Beck¡ªhe might be her business partner, or worse, the mastermind behind everything.


    If Vania¡¯s testimony about seeing Michael walk was true, then he was faking his condition and using it to cover up his crimes.


    "Michael Astor ising after me, Alexander. I know you¡¯re trying to protect me, but do you really expect me to just sit back and do nothing? I¡¯m not going to let some psychopath wait for the right moment to strike. I¡¯ll use the prosecution office to stop him." Rain¡¯s voice trailed off as she considered her next move.


    "We¡¯ve got people in the prosecution office, Rain. People in every sector. You don¡¯t need to push yourself so hard," Alexander murmured.


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "What?"


    Alexander shrugged. "My father is the Director-General of GIS. He and Field Marshall An set up awork¡ªagents nted everywhere."


    "Who do you have in the prosecution office?" Rain frowned, piecing it together before her eyes narrowed. "The Brown brothers?"


    Alexander¡¯s silence answered it.


    "So, Prosecutor Karl Brown took the Obsidian Order case from me on your father¡¯s orders?" Rain¡¯s tone was sharp.


    "I heard it¡¯s aplicated case. My father didn¡¯t take it from you because he doubts you. He¡¯s worried about your safety. The case is dangerous. Look at what happened when you took it back¡ªyou had a car ident." Alexander¡¯s voice was steady, trying to keep his calm.


    "Are you saying that if I had left the case with Prosecutor Brown, they wouldn¡¯t have targeted him like they did to me?" Rain asked, her eyes narrowing.


    "Karl¡¯s been doing this for years, Rain. He knows how to handle dangerous cases. You¡¯re dedicated, but you need to learn how to y it safe. This syndicate has eyes everywhere." Alexander pointed out, his voice firm.


    Rain shrugged. She knew how to y dangerous games too. Her eyes suddenly brightened as an idea formed in her mind. "I¡¯m not dropping the case. Tell Prosecutor Brown to back off. I know exactly what to do now so those people won¡¯t see me as a threat."


    "Seriously, Rain? Do you enjoy trouble that much?" Alexander¡¯s voice was no longer calm, and Rain could sense the frustration behind his words.


    "You do realize you¡¯re acting like a real husband now, right?" Rain countered, tilting her head slightly. "You¡¯re overly involved and protective when ites to my work. And I know, I know... you¡¯re going to say it¡¯s because I¡¯m your legal wife and this is how your father raised you."


    Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened, but he said nothing, his expression hardening.


    "But I have my own principles, Alexander," Rain continued, her tone soft but firm. "I¡¯mmitted to my work because it¡¯s not just a job¡ªit¡¯s my passion. I want to bring justice to those who can¡¯t fight for it themselves. Yes, it¡¯s dangerous, but if it¡¯s your time to leave this earth, then it¡¯s your time. People are bound to die; it¡¯s just a question of when, where, and how, no matter what we do."


    She met his eyes, unwavering. "I won¡¯t live in fear just because danger¡¯s knocking at the door. That¡¯s not how I choose to live my life."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Tyron was casually enjoying his bubble tea when the phone on his desk rang.


    "What?!" he burst out, answering it abruptly. It was the building¡¯s security, informing Tyron that the Boss had unexpectedly arrived and was heading up to the elevators.


    Tyron¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "What? He¡¯s here already?" he muttered, barely masking his surprise. In the next instant, he rushed toward the elevators. As soon as the doors slid open, his boss stepped out, his expression so dark it seemed to cloud the entire hallway.


    "Get me every document from my office, now. And tell everyone there¡¯s a meeting in one hour!" Alexander barked before storming into his office and mming the door shut.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Milet, the secretary, asked Tyron, wide-eyed.


    Tyron shrugged. "We¡¯re in code ck, Milet. Move fast."


    "What?!" Milet eximed, scrambling to make the necessary calls.


    Tyron shook his head, still trying to piece together what could¡¯ve happened. His boss was wearing a casual shirt, which meant he¡¯de straight here after what was supposed to be a full day with Mrs. Lancaster. Did something go wrong?


    "Did they fight?" Tyron mused to himself. Just as he was about to knock on Alexander¡¯s door, his phone buzzed with a notification from his boss¡¯s confidential email. He immediately rushed back to hisptop to check.


    It was from Chubby¡ªhe had sent the file. Without wasting time, Tyron knocked and entered Alexander¡¯s office.


    "Boss, Chubby sent the file you requested."


    Alexander, still visibly irritated, nced up briefly before pulling hisptop closer. The sour mood lingered, especially after dropping Rain off at the prosecution office. She had insisted on going to work when she could¡¯ve just rested at home, ignoring the fact that he had cleared his entire schedule for her.


    His jaw tightened as he muttered, "I can¡¯t believe her!" The frustration in his voice slipped out without him realizing. Rain¡¯s stubbornness was starting to wear on him, and the fact that she seemed so fearless in the face of danger only added to his growing concern.


    Shaking his head, Alexander opened the email and began scanning the files Chubby had sent. His eyes moved quickly across the screen, searching for the key details.


    His eyes narrowed as he searched for one name in particr¡ªhis father¡¯s. Finally, the file appeared. With a sharp click, he opened it.

 Chapter 122: Group Chat

    <h4>Chapter 122: Group Chat</h4>


    At the Prosecution Office


    Across the room, Matt, Marlon and Jane exchanged confused nces, clearly puzzled by Rain¡¯s sudden arrival.


    "Do you think she¡¯s fit to work already?" Jane asked. She had been the one to ry Rain¡¯s call earlier in the morning, informing them that Rain wouldn¡¯t be at the office today. Yet here she was, asking for simple cases just before lunch.


    "She¡¯s focusing on these smaller cases now. What happened to the Obsidian Order case? She seemed so determined to keep control of it before," Marlonmented, with Jane nodding in agreement.


    "Let her be for now. She had a mild concussion, so she¡¯s taking things easy," Matt said, shrugging it off. He then turned to Jane and asked, "When will Prosecutor Wayne¡¯s trial be finished?"


    "Oh, it should be wrapped up by around three this afternoon. Do you think today¡¯s a good day for a group dinner?" Jane asked.


    Matt nodded. "I¡¯ll inform Prosecutor yton and check with Prosecutor Wayne to see if he¡¯s avable."


    They were interrupted when Rain stepped out of her office and called Marlon. "I¡¯ll start with this," she said, handing him some papers. "Prepare all the steps with Jane to initiate the process and schedule a trial."


    She then turned to Matt. "Come to my office. We need to discuss the evidence and witness statements."


    Matt followed her into the office, leaving Marlon and Jane to handle the necessary tasks.


    Inside Rain¡¯s office, Matt couldn¡¯t hide his confusion. "Are you going to let go of the Obsidian Order case?" he asked.


    Rain gave him a casual shrug, her expression calm but with a hint of calction. "It can wait," she replied, flipping through another file. "I know when to pick my battles, and right now, this is where I need to be. Sometimes, stepping back is the smartest move, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Matt gulped, and Rain¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. "You can tell my father-inw that I¡¯m not focusing on the Obsidian Order case right now, but I haven¡¯t let it go," she said.


    Matt¡¯s face paled. "I..." Matt began but hesitated.


    "It¡¯s fine, Matt. You don¡¯t need to exin. Alexander told me everything. I don¡¯t mind that my father-inw has his eyes on me at work. I appreciate him looking out for me. Now, let¡¯s get back to it," Rain said.


    Matt nodded. "What will happen to the Obsidian Order case? How about letting my brother handle it?"


    Rain¡¯s expression turned serious. "I¡¯m not letting the case slip away, Matt. I¡¯m just putting it aside for now. Handling these simpler cases allows me to observe things without drawing too much attention. The Obsidian Order is watching me. I need to y it smart."


    "But neglecting it... won¡¯t that make you seem¡ª"


    "Careless?" Rain cut in, her gaze sharp. "No. It¡¯ll make me look exactly how I want them to see me¡ªdistracted and disinterested. Let them think that. It¡¯s all part of the n. And I¡¯m sure Prosecutor Brown will do the same strategy with this case."


    Alexander confirmed that the Brown brothers could be trusted and were important assets of GIS. Rain felt a surge of relief knowing that there were allies she could rely on at work.


    ¡¯My father-inw is truly the best,¡¯ she thought, humming contentedly as she continued her work, energized by the knowledge that she wasn¡¯t fighting all her battles alone.


    "By the way, Prosecutor Wayne is back, and you¡¯ll formally meet himter. We¡¯re nning a group dinner this evening. Will you be avable?" Matt asked.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll join you," Rain replied with a smile. She had heard about a new prosecutor joining their department but hadn¡¯t met him yet. She hoped they would get along well, whoever it was.


    "So, can you give me a heads-up about Prosecutor Henry Wayne?" Rain asked curiously.


    Matt hesitated before replying, "I honestly don¡¯t know how to describe him. He¡¯s someone hard to read, so I¡¯m not sure where he really stands¡ªwhether it¡¯s with justice or money."


    "Hmm, I guess I¡¯ll have to find out for myself once I start working with him," Rain said with a thoughtful hum.


    At lunchtime, Rain had already anticipated that news of her setting aside the Obsidian Order case would spread quickly, thanks to Matt¡¯s subtle help. Matt had mentioned that all he had to do was nt the idea to Jane, and the rumours would spread like wildfire. ording to him, Jane had a knack for gossiping while having lunch with coworkers from other departments.


    "So many things to do," Rain muttered, taking a brief pause from her work. She picked up her phone and decided to create a group chat with her father-inw and Alexander.


    <i>Rain: I¡¯ll be homete tonight, we¡¯re having a group dinner at the office. </i>


    <i>Rock: Don¡¯t worry, daughter-inw. Just enjoy yourself. But don¡¯t forget to let us know where you¡¯re dining so Alexander can pick you up afterward. </i>


    <i>Rain: Got it.</i>


    Rain stared at her phone, waiting, but Alexander hadn¡¯t even read the message.


    "Is something wrong? Why isn¡¯t he online?" she murmured, recalling how quiet he had been when they parted ways earlier. Was he still upset? She wondered, feeling a flicker of concern.


    Then, a smile crept onto her lips. The fact that Alexander was so invested in her safety and her work affairs was actually a good sign. It showed he was starting to care, whether he admitted it or not.


    They were making progress, slow but sure. Sighing, Rain leaned back in her chair, resting her head against the headrest. She closed her eyes for a moment, allowing herself a brief respite from the whirlwind of tasks awaiting her.


    Rain¡¯s office door swung open, and she began to speak without looking up. "Matt, how about¡ª"


    She froze, hearing the unfamiliar cough of a man. Her eyes snapped open, meeting the gaze of a stranger.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll knock next time," the man said quickly, a hint of amusement in his tone. "I thought you weren¡¯t around since everyone else is still at lunch."


    Rain studied him for a moment, then murmured, "Prosecutor Wayne?"


    The man gave her a small smile and nodded. "Yes, Henry Wayne."


    She had already nced through his profile earlier. He was twenty-six, joined the prosecution office three years ago, and had quite the reputation. People said he was difficult to get along with¡ªsome even called him crazy.


    He stepped closer and extended his hand. "Nice to finally meet you."


    Rain epted his handshake and said, "Rain yton."


    Henry nodded, then, with a more serious tone, he hummed, "I see. Let¡¯s get along well then, Prosecutor yton."

 Chapter 123: Fighting It Alone

    <h4>Chapter 123: Fighting It Alone</h4>


    At Meta Doctors Hospital


    "Tell me it¡¯s not true. There must be a mistake. My father can¡¯t have a brain tumor!" Alexander demanded as he burst into Doctor Lambert¡¯s office.


    Doctor Lambert looked taken aback but swiftly understood Alexander¡¯s sudden outburst. He sighed deeply and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Xander. There¡¯s no mistake. The results are clear¡ªyour father has gliostoma, a very aggressive form of brain cancer."


    Alexander clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. He stared at the doctor, hoping for some sign that this wasn¡¯t happening, that there was a way out. But Doctor Lambert¡¯s eyes only reflected the harsh truth.


    "Your father¡¯s condition is serious. Without treatment, he has approximately four months. With ongoing treatment, we¡¯re looking at 12 to 15 months, but I need to be clear¡ªthis is a difficult type of tumor to treat."


    Alexander¡¯s chest tightened. He had read the medical reports Chubby sent him, but hearing the confirmation from Doctor Lambert made it all too real. His father, Rock Lancaster, the man who had been a pir of strength his entire life, was now facing a battle with time.


    "What about surgery? Isn¡¯t that an option?" Alexander asked with strained voice.


    "It is, but there are risks," Doctor Lambert exined. "Surgery can help remove part of the tumor, but it won¡¯t eliminate it entirely. Gliostomas have a way of spreading into surrounding brain tissue, which makesplete removal impossible. Radiation and chemotherapy can help slow it down, but we¡¯re dealing with a highly resistant form of cancer."


    Alexander felt his heart sink. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, his hands gripping his hair. "There¡¯s got to be something... an experimental treatment, a new drug¡ªanything."


    Doctor Lambert hesitated. "There are clinical trials and ongoing research, but nothing has proven to be a definitive cure. Your father¡¯s already begun some treatments that may extend his life, but there¡¯s no guarantee. What we¡¯re trying to do now is buy him time. Quality of life is also something to consider."


    "Time," Alexander muttered bitterly. "He¡¯s supposed to have years, not months."


    The doctor gave a sympathetic nod. "I understand, Alexander. This is incredibly hard, but your father is a fighter. His positive attitude and the support of his family will go a long way."


    Alexander could barely process what Doctor Lambert was saying; his thoughts were consumed by worry for his father. As Doctor Lambert continued speaking, Alexander¡¯s mind drifted, his focus slipping away. The words became a distant murmur as he felt his world tilt off its axis.


    He stumbled out of Dr. Lambert¡¯s clinic, feeling as though the air had been sucked out of his lungs. His legs felt weak, unsteady, and it was only Tyron¡¯s quick reflexes that kept him from copsing. Tyron guided him to a nearby bench, but even sitting, Alexander¡¯s body trembled.


    "Boss..." Tyron muttered softly, his own voice thick with disbelief. It felt like a nightmare they couldn¡¯t wake up from¡ªthe Chairman, Alexander¡¯s father, diagnosed with an aggressive brain tumor. The prognosis was devastating: four months without treatment. Even with treatment, he had only 12 to 15 months left, and the survival rate beyond five years was a bleak two percent.


    Alexander sat there, staring at the ground, unable to process everything. His father¡ªthe man who had shaped his life, his strength, his sense of duty¡ªwas dying. And there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    "He¡¯s not... he can¡¯t be..." Alexander¡¯s voice broke, barely more than a whisper.


    His hands shook violently, clutching the edge of the bench as though he were trying to hold himself together, but inside, he was falling apart. ¡¯His father,¡¯ the man who seemedrger than life, who had always been there, guiding him, protecting him and his brother, was fading.


    <i>¡¯Why hadn¡¯t he said anything? Why had he kept this from me and William?¡¯</i>


    Tyron looked away, tears welling up in his own eyes. The news had hit him hard too, but it was nothingpared to the devastation Alexander was feeling. This was his father. The man who meant everything to him.


    Alexander¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps, the weight of grief crashing over him in waves. "I don¡¯t know what to do, Tyron," he whispered, his voice cracking. He buried his face in his hands, shaking his head as if trying to shake off the reality. "I... I can¡¯t lose him. Not like this."


    For the first time in his life, Alexander, who always had the answers, who always knew what to do, was lost. He couldn¡¯t protect his father from this. He couldn¡¯t fix this. And that realization was tearing him apart.


    Tyron swallowed hard, his heart aching as he watched Alexander crumble under the weight of the news. "Boss, we¡¯ll figure something out..." he started to say, but his voice trailed off. He knew there were no easy solutions. No miracle cures.


    "I don¡¯t have time, Tyron," Alexander muttered through clenched teeth, his eyes red and swollen. "He doesn¡¯t have time. What am I supposed to do? Just sit here and watch him die?"


    Tyron wanted tofort him, but there were no words that could ease the pain his Boss was feeling.


    They sat in silence and Alexander continued sobbing quietly. After a few moments, he took a deep breath andposed himself.


    "Father had his reasons for keeping this from me and William," he said, his voice trembling. "He didn¡¯t want to see me and William crumbling like this. So we need to act as if we know nothing.".


    Alexander took a deep breath, trying to steady his shaking hands. "Tell Doctor Lambert that he must not inform my father that I know about his condition. I want to be the one to tell Dad myself," he instructed, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Tyron nodded. "Understood. I¡¯ll make sure Doctor Lambert knows not to inform Mr. Chairman that you¡¯re aware of his illness and that you¡¯ll handle it yourself."


    Tyron went back inside the clinic to speak with Doctor Lambert, while Alexander remained in the waiting area, feeling too weak to move.


    "He¡¯s been fighting it... alone," Alexander gasped, the words escaping his lips as if they were too painful to utter.

 Chapter 124: That Burden

    <h4>Chapter 124: That Burden</h4>


    Rain, along with the rest of the team, headed to a grilling restaurant by the bay as the clock struck six in the evening. Their n was to enjoy a meal with some alcoholic drinks.


    Marlon and Matt took charge of the grilling while Rain engaged in lively conversation, eagerly awaiting the delicious grilled meat. She relished the grilled pork and beef wrapped in lettuce, savouring each bite.


    "It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a team dinner like this!" Jane eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She turned to Henry and added, "Thank you for treating us tonight, Prosecutor Wayne!"


    Rain smiled, watching Jane¡¯s enthusiasm. Although Henry was undoubtedly a young and attractive man, Rain felt a pang of loyalty to her husband. She nced at her phone, frowning as she saw that Alexander still hadn¡¯t read her messages.


    <i>Rock: Daughter-inw, I¡¯ve instructed Rico to pick you up instead.</i>


    <i>Rain: Thank you, Father. I¡¯ll likely beter than expected, so I¡¯ll call Rico directly. Please rest early. Goodnight.</i>


    "Shit!" Marlon suddenly eximed, breaking Rain¡¯s thoughts. He looked at her and added, "Did you guys mention to Prosecutor yton that Attorney Paul Smith came looking for her?"


    Matt and Jane shook their heads, and Rain¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. So, Paul knew she was now working in the prosecution office. ¡¯How shameless. That man had the nerve to look for me!¡¯ Rain thought, feeling a surge of frustration.


    "Why did you transfer here? I heard Smith Law Firm offers quite a good sry," Henry asked, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    Rain gulped as she realized all eyes were on her.


    "It¡¯s a personal choice," Rain replied nonchntly. "Working in the prosecution office was always my first choice after passing the bar exam."


    "But I heard some rumors, Prosecutor yton. Is it true that you and the heir of Smith Law Firm were in a rtionship, and he cheated on you? Or that he chose your half-sister over you?" Jane asked bluntly.


    "You don¡¯t have to answer, Jane. She¡¯s just into gossip," Matt interjected.


    "But it¡¯s still better that we know the truth," Jane said with a pout. "At least this way, we can defend her if someone from the office spreads false information."


    "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s better to be straightforward," Rain agreed with a smile. She then addressed the group, "Paul and I broke up because I caught him cheating with my half-sister. But that¡¯s all in the past now."


    "But he¡¯s looking for you. To be honest, he looked desperate while asking about you," Jane said.


    "And I prefer not to see his face again," Rain replied with a calm smile. "That¡¯s the reason I left their firm and epted the position here."


    "You¡¯re wearing a wedding ring, though," Henry pointed out.


    Rain chuckled and said, "Yes, that¡¯s because I¡¯m married."


    "What?!" Marlon and Jane eximed in unison.


    "But the rumor about your breakup with Paul Smith was recent," Jane muttered.


    "Hm, my married life is a bitplicated," Rain said with an awkward smile. "To put it simply, I met my husband right after I broke up with Paul. Now I¡¯m focusing on making my marriage work and doing my best here at the prosecution office."


    "Will we be able to meet him?" Jane asked, clearly excited.


    "Stop that, Jane. Prosecutor yton just started, and she probably prefers to keep her personal life private," Matt interjected, and Rain appreciated his support.


    "So, the Obsidian Order... Are you nning to hold onto it without making any moves?" Henry suddenly asked.


    Rain met his gaze and directly inquired, "Why, do you want the case, Prosecutor Wayne?"


    "I¡¯d dly take that burden off your shoulders if you want me to," he replied with a smirk.


    "Hmm, I¡¯m still considering my options, but for now, I prefer to keep the case in my hands," she responded with a shrug. She then poured herself some iced tea from the pitcher, as she had no intention of drinking alcohol.


    "Alright, just let me know if you need any assistance, and I¡¯ll dly help," Henry offered.


    Rain smiled and replied, "I will if the need arises."


    It was already around eight, and Rain was ready to head home. She tried calling Alexander, but her call wouldn¡¯t go through. "Is he still at work?" she wondered. Deciding to call Rico instead, she said her goodbyes to everyone, excusing herself to rest early since she was still recovering.


    When she arrived home, she found her father-inw, Rock, watching the news with Butler Ben. "You¡¯re back," Rock said, looking up.


    Rain smiled and greeted him, "Is Alexander back too?"


    "No, didn¡¯t he tell you?" Rock asked, looking puzzled.


    "Tell me what?" Rain inquired.


    "He said he¡¯d be staying at the penthouse for now. Wait..." Rock¡¯s expression shifted as he continued, "Did you two have an argument or something?"


    "Not really, but I guess he¡¯s still upset. Sleeping back at the penthouse seems like an overreaction," Rain said, her worry growing as she wondered what might be wrong.


    "Come here and sit down. Tell me what happened," her father-inw urged.


    Rain exined the situation regarding the Obsidian Order case, including Alexander¡¯s insistence that she drop it and the matter involving Michael Astor. She noticed her father-inw¡¯s expression darken momentarily, but it quickly shifted. By the time she finished, her father-inw burst intoughter.


    "Oh Ben, did you hear that? Alexander is being so overprotective! I can¡¯t believe my son is acting so grumpy over this. It¡¯s almost amusing," he said with a satisfied grin. Rain blinked in surprise, unable to understand why her father-inw seemed so pleased.


    "You should go and check on him. Have Rico drive you to the penthouse. I have a feeling that brat hasn¡¯t eaten dinner yet, so take him some food too," her father-inw suggested with a chuckle.


    Rain¡¯s father-inw¡¯s reaction was unexpected, but she decided to follow his advice. She quickly called Rico to drive her to the penthouse.


    As they were on the road, Rain¡¯s phone rang. It was Clifford.


    "Rain, do you think you can meet up with me now? I have something important to tell you," Clifford said.


    Rain frowned, realizing that her route to Alexander¡¯s penthouse would take her past her own apartment. But she wasn¡¯t keen on stopping by, especially with Sanya around.


    "Alright, let¡¯s meet at the cafe near my apartment," Rain replied. "It¡¯s on the way. We can talk there instead."

 Chapter 125: He’s Dying

    <h4>Chapter 125: He¡¯s Dying</h4>


    Rain asked Rico to make a quick stop at the cafe. When she walked in, Clifford was already there waiting.


    "What¡¯s going on, Clifford? I¡¯m actually in a hurry," Rain said, her tone urgent.


    "To be honest, I was debating whether or not to tell you this, but after seeing how close you¡¯ve be with Sir Rock, and knowing how much you care about the old man..." Clifford trailed off.


    Rain smiled gently. "He¡¯s like a father to me, Clifford, more than my real father ever was."


    Clifford nodded. "Yes, that¡¯s what I figured. So, you remember Enigma, right?"


    Rain was confused by the sudden shift in topic. They had just been talking about her father-inw, and now Clifford was bringing up Enigma¡ªa notorious figure he¡¯d often mentioned, a client who operated in the online ck market.


    "Yes, I remember. What about him?"


    "He asked me to hack files linked to Doctor Lambert Russo of Meta Doctors Hospital," Clifford replied, watching Rain¡¯s expression shift at the mention of Lambert.


    "That¡¯s my father-inw¡¯s private doctor and close friend," she gasped.


    Clifford continued, exining how difficult it had been to ess the files. But once he did, he found something unexpected¡ªher father-inw¡¯s file.


    "Show me," Rain demanded, her voice tense. Her heart was pounding, knowing this could be something serious. Clifford handed her his tablet, and her hands began to tremble as she read the file.


    "This can¡¯t be..." she whispered, disbelief creeping into her voice.


    "All of Enigma¡¯s requests were rted to electronics, right?" Rain asked, her voice steady as realization dawned.


    "Yes, most of them involved hacking specific software and online securities. He always wanted me to test systems," Clifford exined.


    The pieces started to fall into ce. Every request Enigma had made to Clifford suddenly made sense¡ªit all connected to Lancaster Electronics and Security Systems. And now, Enigma had asked for Doctor Lambert¡¯s files, the same doctor her father-inw had been visiting frequently.


    Rain recalled a conversation where Alexander had expressed concern that his father was hiding something about his health. Alexander had even asked Tyron to discreetly double-check with the hospital.


    But if her father-inw truly wanted to keep his medical records secret, even from Alexander, it made sense that he would go to great lengths to protect them. So Alexander had no choice but to seek out the best hacker in the online ck market¡ªChubby, her friend Clifford.


    "Enigma is Alexander," she breathed, the realization hitting her.


    Clifford¡¯s eyes widened as he processed her words. "Wait... are you saying Enigma is actually Alexander?"


    Rain got up from her seat, her mind racing. "I have to go, Clifford. I¡¯ll call youter."


    Without waiting for a response, she rushed to the car and instructed Rico, "Let¡¯s go, and hurry."


    She immediately dialled Alexander¡¯s number, but it was still unreachable. Frustrated, she called Tyron instead.


    "Mrs. Lancaster," Tyron answered, his tone low and weary. It was the first time because Tyron¡¯s voice was always lively even in calls.


    Rain¡¯s heart sank. She already knew something was wrong. "Tell me where Alexander is, Tyron," she demanded, her voice sharp.


    There was silence on the other end.


    "Please, Tyron," she pleaded. "I need to be with him. I know something¡¯s wrong, and he needs someone by his side right now."


    After a moment, Tyron finally spoke. "He¡¯s in the penthouse. But he might not open the door, even if you ring the bell nonstop."


    "Give me his door code," Rain demanded, her patience thinning. Another silence.


    "Dammit, Tyron, give me the password!" she shouted, her voice trembling with urgency.


    Tyron gave her the numbers, and Rain felt an overwhelming urge to rush to Alexander. She couldn¡¯t imagine what he was going through, and now it made sense why he chose to retreat to the penthouse.


    "Thank you, Rico," she murmured before swiftly getting out of the car as it stopped. She hurried to Alexander¡¯s penthouse, her heart pounding, and quickly entered the code on the door lock.


    The door clicked open, and Rain stepped inside quietly. The dim lighting and the silence of the penthouse only heightened her worry. She scanned the room, but there was no sign of Alexander. She walked further in, her footsteps light but quick, searching for any sign of him.


    "Alexander?" she called softly, her voice trembling slightly.


    There was no response.


    Her heart raced as she moved toward the living room, then the kitchen¡ªstill nothing. Finally, she made her way to the bedroom. The door was slightly ajar, and Rain hesitated for a moment before pushing it open.


    There he was, sitting on the floor with his back at the edge of the bed, his head in his hands. Rain¡¯s heart clenched at the sight of him, and without thinking, she stepped inside.


    "Alexander," she whispered, walking toward him.


    He didn¡¯t move at first, but he finally raised his head when she sat beside him. His eyes, usually so sharp and focused, were red and clouded with tears, pain and frustration.


    "Why are you here, Rain?" he asked, his voice rough and strained.


    "Because I care about you," she replied, her voice firm. "And I know something is wrong. You can¡¯t go through this alone."


    For a long moment, Alexander remained silent, his gaze fixed on some distant point in the room, lost in thought. Rain resisted the urge to say anything, knowing that he needed time to process everything. She hoped he would eventually open up, but she didn¡¯t want to push him.


    Instead, she stayed close, her hand resting gently on his arm. She wanted him to feel her presence, to know that she was there for him without any pressure or expectation.


    Rain¡¯s heart ached as she watched the quiet turmoil in his eyes. She could see the weight he was carrying, the strain of trying to keep it all together. But she also knew that he didn¡¯t have to carry it alone.


    She leaned in just a little closer, her shoulder brushing against his, a silent promise that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere. They didn¡¯t need words right now; she wanted him to feel her support, to know that when he was ready, she would be there to listen, to share his burden.


    Then, with a heavy sigh, he finally spoke. "My father has a brain tumour, Rain," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper. "And... he¡¯s dying."

 Chapter 126: Exactly What I Need

    <h4>Chapter 126: Exactly What I Need</h4>


    Rain turned to face Alexander and gently hugged him, allowing him to bury his face in the crook of her neck. His voice was heavy with emotion as he spoke, "I don¡¯t know what to do, Rain. I thought I was prepared for anything, but this..." He trailed off, unable to finish.


    "It¡¯s okay," she whispered softly, stroking his back. "Cry if you need to. Let it all out. I¡¯m not going anywhere, and I¡¯ll stay right here with you."


    She continued in a gentle tone, "Once you¡¯ve had a moment to breathe, we¡¯ll talk. We¡¯ll figure out what we need to do, together. Father Rock means so much to me too, and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help him, no matter how difficult it gets."


    They stayed like that for what felt like an eternity, the weight of Alexander¡¯s grief hanging in the air. Eventually, he gently pulled back, his gaze searching hers. "How did you know... Did you know about my father¡¯s illness too?"


    Rain met his gaze and let out a soft sigh. "I found out earlier tonight by chance," she confessed. "Your father told me you¡¯d be sleeping here at the penthouse, and I thought it was because you were still upset since you were so quiet when you dropped me off at the office."


    She hesitated for a moment, knowing Clifford preferred his identity as Chubby to remain hidden, but she trusted Alexander. "While I was on the way, Clifford called me. He told me about the files..."


    Alexander frowned, confusion evident on his face. "The files?"


    Rain nodded. "Yes, the files of Doctor Lambert from Meta Doctors Hospital."


    His eyes widened in shock as he blurted out, "Clifford is Chubby?!"


    Rain smiled slightly, realizing her suspicion was right. "And you¡¯re Enigma," she stated, meeting his eyes.


    Alexander sighed, but before he could say anything else, Rain shifted the conversation. "Have you eaten dinner yet?" she asked, concern in her voice.


    He shook his head. Without waiting for a response, Rain gently grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the kitchen counter. "Come on, eat something. You¡¯ll need your strength, even if you¡¯re hurting right now."


    She didn¡¯t give him a chance to protest and practically dragged him to sit down while she unpacked the dishes Chef Philip had prepared for her to bring. As she worked, Alexander watched her quietly.


    "Did you eat already?" he asked, his voice still subdued.


    Rain nodded as she ted the food. "I had dinner earlier with the team. The other prosecutor in my unit just arrived, so we had a group meal."


    "I see," Alexander murmured, his tone soft, though there was a flicker of gratitude in his eyes. Alexander seemed to have no appetite, so Rain decided to sit with him and eat as well. She even fed him a few bites here and there, and though he didn¡¯t resist, it was clear he only ate because she insisted.


    After they finished, Rain started cleaning the dishes. As she scrubbed the tes, she casually asked, "What are your ns now? Do you want to tell Father that you know? And how do you want me to act around him?"


    Alexander¡¯s response was immediate. "What do you think I should do?" His voice carried a weight that made Rain pause. She turned to face him, sensing how much he was struggling internally.


    "Obviously, Father wanted to keep this from you and William," she began, "but we don¡¯t know how long he ns to. He probably has his reasons... not because he doesn¡¯t trust you both, but maybe because he wants to protect you."


    Alexander exhaled deeply, his voice barely audible. "But we still deserve to know, Rain. We¡¯re his sons."


    Rain could feel the raw pain in his words. "He¡¯s seeking medical help, right?" she asked softly.


    "Yes," Alexander replied and then went on to exin everything he knew about his father¡¯s treatment with Doctor Lambert.


    Rain listened intently, biting her lip as she considered Elysium Biotech Institute¡¯s recent breakthrough in cancer treatments. However, she knew cancer wasplex, with many different forms. She needed to talk to Dr. Ivan first to see if their research applied to her father-inw¡¯s specific case. Thest thing she wanted was to give Alexander false hope.


    "For now," she began carefully, "let¡¯s do more research on the disease and look into facilities worldwide that specialize in treating it. I think we should act as though we don¡¯t know yet, so Father won¡¯t be burdened with the knowledge that we¡¯re struggling with the news. Let¡¯s support him quietly and give him the space he needs for his treatments."


    Alexander listened, nodding slightly. Rain continued, "But I think you should talk to Uncle Ben about this. He knows everything about Father¡¯s movements and can help you monitor his condition without raising suspicion."


    Then she took a deep breath and added, "Also, I think we should move back here, to the penthouse, at least for a while. If we live with Father, he¡¯ll need toe up with more excuses to cover for his hospital visits. Let¡¯s spare him that stress."


    She paused, waiting for Alexander¡¯s reaction. He just stared at her with a thoughtful and intense look on his face. "The only problem is your brother, William," she added. "I haven¡¯t met him, so I don¡¯t know how you should handle him with this. I¡¯ll leave it up to you whether you tell him or keep it from him for now."


    Rain hesitated when she realized how deeply Alexander was looking at her. His eyes were filled with something she couldn¡¯t quite ce. She bit her lower lip self-consciously and gave him an awkward smile. "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m probably talking too much again, voicing my own opinions."


    Alexander didn¡¯t say anything right away, still watching her with that same unreadable expression, but there was a warmth in his gaze now. He shook his head slightly, a small smile forming on his lips. "No, Rain," he murmured. "You¡¯re not talking too much. You¡¯re giving me exactly what I need right now."


    Rain smiled, feeling relieved that he agreed to her suggestion.


    But then, Alexander suddenly added, "Rain, let¡¯s have a baby," causing her smile to falter and her jaw to drop in surprise.

 Chapter 127: Happiest Grandfather Alive

    <h4>Chapter 127: Happiest Grandfather Alive</h4>


    While Rain had hugged Alexander earlier, his thoughts drifted to how his father had started pestering him and William about marriage and giving him a grandson. His father would often say that he wasn¡¯t getting any younger and that life was short¡ªhe wanted to experience being a grandfather before he passed away.


    Now, it all made sense. His father¡¯s cancer diagnosis had been the catalyst. That was when he began meddling in their personal lives, something he hadn¡¯t done before. He had hidden his desire for grandchildren behind jokes.


    Rain¡¯s suggestions on how to proceed further were perfect, and it was a well-thought-out n for handling the situation. But all Alexander could think about was making his father happy. He wanted to give his father everything he desired, to fulfill his wishes with all his might.


    As he gazed at Rain, he subconsciously decided to give his father a grandchild, with Rain as his wife. Alexander didn¡¯t know what came over him but he blurted out his thought of having a baby with Rain. Maybe it was desperation...


    "What?!" Rain burst out, her eyes wide, lips parted in shock.


    "I said, let¡¯s have a baby," he repeated, his eyes never leaving hers.


    Rain stared at him in disbelief. "Alexander, stop saying that like it¡¯s some kind of joke. Do you even realize what you¡¯re asking?" she burst out, still trying to process his words.


    "But I¡¯m serious Rain. My father is dying, Rain. I know exactly what I¡¯m saying," he replied, his voice steady butced with desperation. "He¡¯s been pushing me to settle down, to give him a grandchild. Now I understand why. Give me a baby, Rain, and I won¡¯t divorce you like you wanted."


    Rain inhaled sharply, frowning at his bluntness.


    "Alexander..." she began, but the words died on her lips.


    She was clearly caught off guard, and her expression showed she was struggling toprehend his sudden demand. But Alexander wasn¡¯t going to take back what he said. He was determined to give his father everything he desired, and when he thought about it, Rain was the only woman he could see himself having a child with. He was already deeply attracted to her, and being around her felt natural.


    "You don¡¯t need to give me an answer now," he said firmly. "Take your time. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to convince you."


    Rain sighed. "I think you need to rest, Alexander. Go back to your room and sleep. You¡¯re exhausted, and we can talk more about this tomorrow when you¡¯ve had time to clear your head."


    Alexander took a deep breath. He could see that Rain was stunned, but he knew he wasn¡¯t going to back down.


    Rising from his chair, he nodded and retreated to his bedroom. There was still so much on his mind. Once inside, he grabbed hisptop and phone, diving into work to distract himself from the emotional storm swirling inside him.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Rain remained frozen in ce even after Alexander had left. "A baby?!" she eximed, still reeling from how their conversation had ended with him asking her to give him a child.


    "This is so unexpected," she muttered, resuming her dishwashing, her thoughts spiralling. She had entered this marriage intending to win Alexander over, but having a baby? That hadn¡¯t crossed her mind at all.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready for such a responsibility. Being a mother wasn¡¯t something she could take lightly, especially since she had grown up without a proper mother figure¡ªand with her father being mostly absent, she often felt like an orphan. How could she possibly know how to be a good mother?


    "Will it even work out?" she wondered aloud, her mind racing. Then, she recalled how her father-inw had also joked about wanting a grandchild.


    "Seriously," she sighed, shrugging as she rinsed another dish. Things were getting way tooplicated.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of her phone. She nced at the screen, seeing it was her father-inw calling. Quickly, she answered.


    "Rain, is everything alright? Rico told me you seemed a bit worked up earlier. How¡¯s Alexander? Is everything okay?" Rock¡¯s voice was filled with concern.


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened, remembering how she had almost shouted into the phone when speaking with Tyron. "Father, I¡¯m already here, and Alexander just finished eating. Yes, we¡¯ve sorted things out, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be staying here tonight with him, and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow after work," she reassured him.


    She heard Rock sigh in relief. "That¡¯s good to hear. I was worried, but I¡¯m d everything¡¯s fine now. You two enjoy yourselves and, well, I hope you work hard on giving me a grandchild!" he added with a chuckle.


    Rain¡¯s face turned pale. "I¡¯m just kidding, daughter-inw. Why are you so quiet? Did I scare you? You know us older folks tend to joke around like this. Don¡¯t take it too seriously," he said,ughing.


    Rain swallowed hard before cautiously asking, "Do you... really want a grandchild soon, Father?"


    "Who wouldn¡¯t?" Rock replied. "But I¡¯m not in a rush. I know you want to build a strong rtionship with Alexander first, and that¡¯s what matters to me. Just promise me one thing, Rain," he added, his tone suddenly serious.


    "Yes, Father? What is it?" she asked weakly.


    "Please, hold on to my son no matter what. He can be stubborn and hard to figure out sometimes, but I know him better than anyone. He¡¯s already starting to fall for you, even if he doesn¡¯t realize it yet. Stay with him. I¡¯m not saying this just because he¡¯s my son¡ªbut because you won¡¯t find a man as great as Xander. Don¡¯t let him slip away," he said earnestly.


    Rain chuckled softly. "Hmm, what a biased father. Aren¡¯t you selling your son well? Don¡¯t worry, Father, he¡¯s already trapped with me," she teased.


    "Good to hear! And if you can give me that grandchild sooner rather thanter, you¡¯ll make me the happiest grandfather alive!" Rockughed, then added, "I¡¯m just kidding¡ªbut also not. Anyway, goodnight, Rain!"


    Rain stared absentmindedly at the wall as the call ended, the beeping in her ear fading. "A baby?" she murmured again, letting out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 128: Moments of Joy

    <h4>Chapter 128: Moments of Joy</h4>


    Rain decided to sleep in one of the guest rooms at Alexander¡¯s penthouse, but before heading to bed, she made several phone calls. When she finally tried to sleep, it proved to be elusive.


    Her father-inw wanted a grandchild, and now Alexander had made it clear he wanted a baby too. It seemed like having a child would secure her ce in the Lancaster family forever. It sounded simple enough... but was it really?


    Shey awake, staring at the ceiling, her mind spinning with uncertainty, until she finally dozed off.


    The next morning, Rain woke up early, intending to prepare breakfast for Alexander. However, she was surprised to find him already awake and cooking in the kitchen.


    "You¡¯re up early," she remarked, still half-asleep.


    He nced at her. "You can take a bath first and change into something new. There are clothes for you inside my walk-in closet," he informed her casually.


    Rain nodded sluggishly and made her way to his bedroom. She recalled Tyron had bought her clothes thest time she stayed at the penthouse, including undergarments. Her cheeks flushed as memories of her intimate moments with Alexander shed in her mind. She shook her head to clear the wild thoughts she was having early in the morning.


    She stepped into his walk-in closet. And the moment she entered, she stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening. "What¡¯s this?"


    Half of the walk-in closet was filled with women¡¯s clothing¡ªdresses, business attire, bags, shoes, watches, jewellery¡ªeverything imaginable.


    "What the hell?" she whispered, recalling that this hadn¡¯t been there before. She quickly grabbed a business outfit and a pair of shoes, still puzzled. "Weird," she muttered, wondering if all of this was really for her.


    ¡¯Did Alexander buy all of this?¡¯ she wondered as she headed to take a shower and change.


    By the time she finished and walked out of the bedroom, Alexander had already set the breakfast table. As she sat down in the chair he pulled out for her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Your walk-in closet... there are so many women¡¯s clothes and things in there."


    Alexander furrowed his brow as if trying to remember something, before replying, "Ah, right. That¡¯s probably Dad. He mentioned to me before that he¡¯d have some clothes and other things prepared for you in my closet. He coordinated it with Zaldy and Tyron, so they must have arranged everything."


    Rain blinked in surprise, recalling Zaldy, their family¡¯s exclusive designer and stylist. Of course, Zaldy had her body measurements. "So all those clothes and stuff are for you," Alexander added. "Use them, it¡¯ll make my father happy."


    She wasn¡¯t too shocked anymore after hearing it was her father-inw who¡¯d gone to such lengths. The exaggeration of half of the walk-in closet being filled with items for her now made sense.


    "I will," Rain murmured, still processing the unexpected care Alexander was showing her. As he sat beside her, she was surprised when he began filling her te, a gesture that felt unusually attentive. Sure, when they dined at restaurants, he¡¯d cut her food, but this level of care felt different. He even pulled the chair out for her and served her breakfast¡ªrice, scrambled eggs, and bacon.


    Rain decided not to say anything and let him do what he wanted.


    "Coffee or chocte?" Alexander asked.


    "Coffee," she replied, and he prepared a cup for her, adding caramel just the way she liked it. She smiled at the familiar taste she preferred in her coffee.


    "By the way, William was back at the mansionst night," Alexander said suddenly, his tone shifting to something more serious. "Do you want to talk to him to find out what really happened? We can go straight to the mansion after work, have dinner, and then I¡¯ll tell Father that we¡¯ll stay here for the time being."


    Rain raised an eyebrow. "What alibi are you going to give him?"


    Alexander met her eyes with that same seriousness. "I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯ll be busy making a baby and that it¡¯s best we have our privacy since we haven¡¯t had a proper honeymoon."


    Rain nearly choked on the food in her mouth. Alexander quickly reached over, gently stroking her back. "Eat slowly," he scolded, though it wasn¡¯t the pace that caused her near-choking incident¡ªit was what he¡¯d just said.


    She turned to him, her eyes wide. He lookedpletely serious, with not a hint of humour in his expression. "You¡¯re blushing," he pointed out, his hand brushing her cheek softly.


    ¡¯What the heck!¡¯ she screamed inwardly. Was he... seducing her? Since when had their dynamic shifted?


    Rain was the one who usually made ¡¯him¡¯ blush, teasing him until his face turned pink. Now, she felt like the tables had turnedpletely. His touch, his words, the way he looked at her¡ªit was as if Alexander had decided to take the lead, and she suddenly found herself unsure how to react.


    Rain¡¯s heart raced, but she quicklyposed herself, clearing her throat. "Alright, let¡¯s have dinner at the mansion after work. But," she paused, giving him a firm look, "I must make it clear that I¡¯m still not agreeing with what you want."


    "I know," Alexander replied, his tone just as firm, "that¡¯s why I¡¯m determined to convince you."


    She was speechless, staring at him in disbelief. <i>¡¯What happened to the reserved man I married?¡¯</i> she thought, feeling like she didn¡¯t recognize him at that moment.


    "Continue eating. You need to stay healthy," Alexander added, his voice suddenly tender.


    "And why is that?" she asked, half in horror, bracing for his answer.


    He smirked, eyes twinkling with mischief. "I need to ready your body for our baby."


    "Stop that!" Rainined, wriggling in her seat as if a chill ran through her. It felt like he was teasing, but she couldn¡¯t fully shake the sense that he was serious too. His yful demeanour, however, left her unable to argue.


    She could see it in his eyes¡ªAlexander was thoroughly enjoying her reaction, savouring how he unsettled her. It was unnerving but, oddly,forting to know that, despite his current problems, he still managed to find moments of joy.


    Rain sighed inwardly, realizing she might have underestimated him.<i> ¡¯He¡¯s not going to make this easy on me...¡¯</i>


    The situation had shifted, and it seemed like she was no longer the only one in control.

 Chapter 129: Court a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 129: Court a Woman</h4>


    Alexander dropped Rain off at the office and then instructed Tyron to drive straight to his office.


    "Are you going to tell William about this?" Tyron asked curiously who he drove.


    "No. He¡¯s terrible at hiding his emotions. It¡¯s better he doesn¡¯t know," Alexander replied tly.


    Tyron nodded and shifted gears. "And about Paul," he started, moving on to the case. "We¡¯ll need Mrs. Lancaster¡¯s testimony if¡ª"


    "No," Alexander cut him off sharply. "Take that bastard down without involving my wife. We¡¯ll discuss this more with Ericter."


    "Understood, Boss!" Tyron replied without hesitation.


    Alexander¡¯s thoughts shifted to a more personal matter: how to convince Rain to agree to have a baby with him. It wasn¡¯t just about him; this was his father¡¯s greatest wish. The weight of that expectation pressed heavily on his shoulders. He was determined to fulfill it, no matter what it took.


    "Tyron, do you know how to court a woman?" Alexander asked abruptly. It was a genuine question. His past rtionship with Ca had just... happened. She kissed him, dered they were together, and he had simply gone along with it. He¡¯d never had to put in the effort of courting someone.


    Tyron looked at him in disbelief. "Of course, Boss! That¡¯s easy!"


    Alexander sighed, clearly frustrated. "I want to court Rain and convince her to have a baby with me."


    Tyron blinked, then burst outughing, but quickly stopped when Alexander growled, "Is that funny, Tyron?"


    "Oh, no, Boss, of course not!" Tyron stammered, still suppressing a grin. "It¡¯s just... well, I guess it¡¯s understandable since you¡¯ve never really had to court anyone before."


    Tyron let out another sigh. "Now it all makes sense! No wonder Mr. Chairman¡¯s been pushing you and William so hard to start families and give him grandchildren. He¡¯s even been bugging me about it."


    "Yes, I know a grandchild would make him happy," Alexander replied with a sigh, "so I want to make it happen as soon as possible."


    Tyron thought for a moment before suggesting, "But if it¡¯s just about having a baby, why not take the medical route? You could hire a surrogate. It would be much simpler, right?"


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened at the suggestion. "No," he said firmly. "Why would I do that when I¡¯m fully capable of making my own baby?"


    "Also, Dad won¡¯t like that idea," Alexander added, his tone more serious. "He knows me too well. He¡¯d see right through it if I went the surrogate route and realize I¡¯m just desperate to give him a grandchild. It has to happen naturally, within my marriage. Remember, all he really wants is for William and me to have happy families."


    Tyron nodded in understanding. "Yeah, Mr. Chairman¡¯s big on the whole ¡¯family¡¯ thing. It¡¯s not just about the grandkid, it¡¯s the whole picture."


    "Exactly," Alexander agreed. "It¡¯s not just about fulfilling a wish. It¡¯s about building something real."


    Tyron nced at Alexander through the rearview mirror, amused by his boss¡¯s straightforward response. "Alright, Boss. I just thought it¡¯d be easier, but I get it. You want the real deal with Mrs. Lancaster. So, how do you n to go about it?"


    Alexander leaned back in his seat, deep in thought. "I don¡¯t know yet," he admitted. "Rain is unpredictable. She likes to challenge me, and I can¡¯t just force this on her." He paused, frowning slightly. "It has to be her choice too."


    Tyron chuckled. "Well, if you want her to agree, you have to make her feel like she¡¯s in control. Women like that, you know? Let her think it¡¯s her idea."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "Let her think it¡¯s her idea?"


    "Yes, boss! Woo her, give her attention, but don¡¯t be too obvious about it. You¡¯ve gotta be subtle. Show her you care about her, and the rest will fall into ce," Tyron exined, trying to sound like an expert.


    Alexander wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but he nodded anyway. "I guess I¡¯ll figure it out," he said with determination.


    Tyron grinned. "You will, Boss. Just take it one step at a time. And remember¡ªwomen like gestures. Big or small, they all count."


    *****


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    "Aren¡¯t you going out today?" Rock asked his son William, noticing he was still in his casual clothes. William shrugged and scoffed, "Dad, you¡¯ve been asking me nonstop when I¡¯lle back, and now that I¡¯m here, you¡¯re already asking me to go out."


    Rock chuckled, his heart swelling with affection as William hugged his arm and pulled him outside. "I miss you so much! I n to stay here for a while if Brother Xander treats me right. But if he doesn¡¯t, I guess I¡¯ll stay at my penthouse and visit you asionally," William replied. It was clear that Alexander and William had very different personalities¡ªlike fire and ice, with Alexander being the ice and William the fire.


    Alexander wasn¡¯t touchy or clingy like William, but he expressed his love through thoughtful gestures. He regrly brought him his favourite desserts and fruits and always reminded him to take his health vitamins and more.


    "I missed you too, Son," Rock said with a smile. However, he was secretly relieved that his sons weren¡¯t around him constantly. He was concerned that his symptoms might be more apparent with them present.


    While Alexander and Rain were usually in the office and came homete, William¡¯s presence brought a mix offort and worry. As much as Rock enjoyed having his son close, he feared it would reveal his struggles.


    As they strolled through the garden, Rock continued, "It would be nice if you started taking life more seriously. You¡¯re already twenty-eight, so how about..."


    "Dad, stop it! You promised you¡¯d stop bugging me about marriage once one of us got married. Xander is now married, so please keep your promise and give me a break from those blind dates. I¡¯m still young and want to enjoy my single life a bit more," Williamined.


    Rock chuckled and said, "Fine. But be preparedter. I want you to answer Rain honestly and provide her with every detail she asks about how she and Xander ended up getting married."

 Chapter 130: Invites a Colleague

    <h4>Chapter 130: Invites a Colleague</h4>


    Rain and Matt went out as she started working on the case she was on. They headed to the hospital to meet with the victim of a brutal gang attack. The elderly man had been stabbed after trying to defend his store from being robbed.


    "Do you think he¡¯ll be able to talk? I heard he¡¯s in pretty bad shape," Matt asked her.


    "We¡¯ll find out soon enough," Rain replied with a sigh.


    They entered the hospital room where the elderly many, connected to various medical devices. His face was pale, and he looked exhausted but aware.


    "Mr. Martinez," Rain politely addressed, "we¡¯re here to take your statement about the attack. We need to get your side of the story so we can bring the perpetrators to justice."


    Mr. Martinez¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered with fear. He swallowed hard and looked away. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know if I can do this," he said weakly. "I¡¯m scared for my family. One of those men... their family is very powerful. They¡¯ve already threatened me."


    Rain¡¯s brow furrowed, she could feel his fear but she must try convincing him. "We can protect you and your family. It¡¯s crucial that you speak up. This gang needs to be stopped."


    Mr. Martinez¡¯s voice trembled. "I¡¯ve thought about it, and I don¡¯t think I can go through with it. I¡¯ve been told that if I testify, they¡¯lle after me and my family. I just want this to be over."


    Matt stepped forward, trying to reassure him. "We can offer protection and support. But if you choose not to testify, it will be harder to take down this gang and ensure they don¡¯t hurt anyone else."


    Mr. Martinez shook his head, tears in his eyes. "I¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t risk it. I don¡¯t want any more trouble for my family."


    Rain¡¯s expression hardened with frustration, but she nodded. She knew she couldn¡¯t force the victim to proceed with the trial if he didn¡¯t want to. She also understood his situation¡ªsome people valued family above all else, even if it meant turning a blind eye to protect them.


    It was the harsh reality between those in power and those who couldn¡¯t afford to fight back.


    "Understood. We¡¯ll respect your decision, Sir, but if you change your mind, let us know. Thank you for your time."


    As they left the room, Rain¡¯s expression was grim. She narrowed his eyes as she breathed, "Those bastards! They think they can get away with everything, but I won¡¯t let them."


    "What¡¯s the n now? We need Mr. Martinez¡¯s testimony to move forward with the case," Matt curiously asked.


    Rain¡¯s jaw tightened. "We¡¯ll work around that. Matt, I need you to dig up all theints and reports rted to each member of this gang. I want every single detail on my desk as soon as possible. We¡¯ll build a case from the ground up if we have to."


    "Got it," Matt said, already pulling out his phone to get started. "I¡¯ll get on it right away."


    She and Matt returned to the office, and Rain began reviewing other cases when a knock came on her door.


    "It¡¯s me," said Prosecutor Wayne from the other side.


    "Come in," Rain replied. He entered with a stack of papers, causing Rain to frown slightly.


    "I was wondering if we could swap cases. I¡¯m having a hard time interacting with this victim¡ªshe seems to have a trauma with men," Henry exined.


    "Let me see," Rain said as she gestured for him to hand over the file. She motioned for Henry to sit as she quickly scanned through the documents.


    "It¡¯s a gang rape case," he added. Rain¡¯s expression darkened as she read the details.


    "I¡¯ll take it," she muttered.


    "Great! Then I¡¯ll take one of your pending cases in exchange..." he hummed excitedly.


    Rain frowned, raising her brows at him.


    "How about this one? The Obsidian Order?" he asked, pointing at the file on her desk.


    "Nope. Take anything else you want, but not that one. I want it to stay under my control," she said firmly.


    "And why¡¯s that?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "Because everybody seems to want it. So I won¡¯t let anyone have it," she murmured with a shrug.


    "I heard Prosecutor Brown had it, but you got it back... You do realize someone could easily request Chief Prosecutor Hart to reassign that file, right? He has the authority to let anyone handle it instead," Henry pointed out.


    Of course, Rain was well aware of this. She was also curious if Chief Prosecutor Hart would actually make such a move. If he did, it would only prove that he was also someone who couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    "Hmm, are you going to ask him for it, Prosecutor Wayne?" she questioned with a smirk.


    "I wouldn¡¯t want to deal with that old geezer," he scoffed, his face crumpling in distaste. Then, he flipped through some other files and grabbed one. "I¡¯ll take this one instead," he said with a grin.


    "Sure," she replied with a smile. She couldn¡¯t understand why others couldn¡¯t seem tost long working with Henry; he seemed fine to her. Or maybe it was still too early to tell.


    As he opened the door and was about to leave, he paused and looked back at her.


    "Anything else, Prosecutor Wayne?" she asked, noticing his hesitation.


    "How about lunch? We could discuss that case more," he suggested, leaving his sentence hanging with a hopeful look.


    Rain frowned, wondering what Prosecutor Wayne really wanted. But there was probably no harm in discussing the case over lunch.


    "Sure, why not," she replied with a casual smile.


    "Great! Let¡¯s have lunch outside¡ªmy treat," he said with a grin. ncing at his wristwatch, he added, "It¡¯s almost lunchtime. I¡¯ll meet you outside in ten minutes." With that, he left her office.


    Rain turned to look at the wall clock. She hadn¡¯t even realized it was already lunchtime. When the time came, she stepped out of her office and immediately noticed the concerned expressions on Matt and the rest of the team.


    "Prosecutor Wayne said he¡¯ll grab the car and pick you up at the entrance," Jane informed her.


    "Hmm, what¡¯s with the worried looks?" Rain couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Prosecutor yton, maybe you should tell him you¡¯ve changed your mind or that you forgot you had another appointment," Matt suggested, making Rain frown.


    "Why? What¡¯s wrong?" she asked.


    Jane shrugged. "He¡¯ll probably drag you into a case. He¡¯s known for doing that whenever he invites a colleague out. And it always ends up messy..."


    Rain chuckled, dismissing their concerns with a wave. "It¡¯s fine. I think he and I will get along just fine..."

 Chapter 131: Key Witness

    <h4>Chapter 131: Key Witness</h4>


    Rain was curious about where Henry was taking her but didn¡¯t ask any questions. When he stopped the car in front of a small eatery near the wet market, he stepped out, and she followed.


    It was clear they were overdressed for the ce. The customers¡ªmostly market workers and drivers¡ªpaused to stare as they walked in and sat down. But after a moment, everyone resumed their meals.


    "Their braised pork is good here. Want to try?" Henry asked.


    "Sure," she replied. The small eatery reminded her of the ces she and Sanya used to frequent during their high school days. She sighed, her heart sinking as she thought of Sanya. She missed her friend, and even now, Sanya hadn¡¯t reached out to her.


    Henry called over the older woman running the ce and ced their order, snapping Rain out of her momentary trance.


    "So, why here?" she asked, curious about his choice of restaurant.


    "Are you ufortable?" Henry asked, curious.


    "Of course not, why would I be?" Rain muttered.


    "Because you¡¯re overdressed? Your signature clothes might get dirty?" Henry mumbled with a shrug. Rain was well aware that her outfit screamed elegance and luxury, but what could she do? It was a gift from her father-inw, so naturally, she wore it to show her appreciation. Besides, she wasn¡¯t the only one dressed nicely.


    "You¡¯re not ufortable getting dirty, so why would I be?" she shot back, noting that Henry was also wearing branded clothes. "So, why here? I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a madman, so I doubt you brought me here just for lunch."


    "Ah, I guess you¡¯ve heard all the rumors," he remarked with a shrug. Then his face crumpled in annoyance as he mumbled, "Madman? Can¡¯t theye up with something better? I¡¯m way too handsome for that nickname."


    Rain didn¡¯t respond, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    "I just want the granny here to earn more. I tried convincing others to join me, but they always turn me down. d you came along," he said with a smile as the olderdy brought their food.


    Rain narrowed her eyes, wondering what Henry was really up to. Jane had already warned her that this wouldn¡¯t be a simple lunch. That¡¯s why others kept declining his offers, especially when it involved stepping outside the office.


    "Do we have a case to solve here?" she asked, half-joking.


    Henry chuckled. "Well, sort of."


    Rain didn¡¯t say much after that, focusing on eating. Between bites, Henry updated her on the case he had been working on, sharing everything important he had uncovered.


    He was right¡ªthe braised pork belly and trotters were amazing. She even ordered takeout to share with her father-inw and Alexanderter.


    "What?" she asked when she caught Henry grinning at her as they left the eatery.


    "How about a coffee from the convenience store? I¡¯m stuffed," he suggested.


    She agreed, and as they walked, Henry casually remarked, "I¡¯m surprised how you eat without worrying about your diet. Admirable, really." Then he paused, turning to her with a smirk, "You¡¯re not pregnant, are you?"


    Her eyes widened, and she blurted, "No!"


    Henryughed. "Rx, it¡¯s only natural to ask a married woman. I just asked because... well, we might end up runningter."


    "Running?" she repeated, confused.


    "Maybe not. Anyway, we¡¯re here," Henry said, leading her into the convenience store. After ordering coffee, they sat outside, facing the school grounds.


    As they sipped their drinks, Rain noticed Henry kept ncing at the school and checking his watch. When the students started pouring out, Henry suddenly stood. "There¡¯s your key witness," he murmured, and Rain quickly followed.


    She cursed herself for wearing heels as they started tailing a boy. Just then, a group of men appeared and grabbed the boy, causing Henry to swear. They walked so fast and she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with her damn heels.


    Rain hesitated for a moment before kicking off her heels. She grabbed them and smashed the heels off, turning them into ts. ¡¯Such a waste,¡¯ she thought because she knew how expensive they were. "Damn that Henry! He could¡¯ve warned me!" she grumbled, quickly putting her makeshift ts back on and running after Henry.


    Ignoring the stares around her, Rain sprinted down the street, following Henry and the men who had dragged the boy away. Out of breath, she finally caught up to them in a quiet alley without people around. Henry was in the middle of a fight with nearly ten men, struggling as they wielded bats, while another man held the boy, who was crying and terrified.


    Without hesitation, Rain set down her takeout bags and ripped her below-the-knee skirt to give herself more freedom to move. Henry nced at her mid-fight, frustrated. "What are you doing? Just walk away and wait for me at the store! Call for back-up if I¡¯m not back in three minutes!" he shouted,nding a punch on one of the men.


    Ignoring his demand, Rain grabbed a bat from the ground and swung it with precision, hitting anyone in her path. Her strikes were calcted¡ªnot fatal, but certainly painful enough to incapacitate. She steadily made her way toward the man holding the boy hostage. The man, seeing her approach, pulled out a knife and pressed it to the boy¡¯s neck.


    "One more step, and he¡¯s dead!" the man screamed, his voiceced with panic.


    Rain narrowed her eyes, quickly assessing the situation. She nced at the ground, spotted a stone, and picked it up, her mind racing for a way to disarm him without risking the boy¡¯s life.


    Rain picked up a stone from the ground, her gaze fixed on the man threatening the boy. The man sneered, "What are you going to stop me with, the damn stone, woman?"


    Rain ignored his taunts and hurled the stone with precision, aiming for his forehead. The stone struck its target, causing the man to cry out in pain and drop the knife as he clutched his face. Without missing a beat, Rain kicked him hard and quickly grabbed the boy, pulling him to her back.


    "Go now!" Henry shouted, still fighting off the remaining attackers. "Take the boy to safety and get back-up!"


    Rain nodded and started to approach the boy, but she noticed him trembling. His eyes widened in fear as he gasped, "Behind you!"

 Chapter 132: I’m The Boss

    <h4>Chapter 132: I¡¯m The Boss</h4>


    Rain quickly dodged the attempted stab from one of her attackers, swiftly delivering a hard kick to his groin. She grabbed the boy¡¯s hand and pulled him away from the fight, her voice calm but firm as she said, "Can you call the police and stay right here? I¡¯ll be back soon."


    The boy, still trembling, nodded and started dialling the help desk number on his mobile phone. Rain gave him a reassuring smile before turning back to help Henry, her focus sharp as she assessed the situation. Henry was fending off one attacker, but another was closing in on him from behind. Without hesitation, Rain rushed forward to help him.


    "Are you crazy? Just take the boy and go!" Henry scolded as he continued to fend off attackers.


    "Sorry, but I¡¯m not leaving you behind," Rain replied firmly. She had already assessed the situation and was confident staying wouldn¡¯t be a dangerous choice. She and Henry could handle the remaining attackers. "I¡¯m not letting you deal with this alone."


    Despite Henry¡¯s protests, Rain jumped into the fight, helping to push back the attackers. As the fight continued, two men suddenly arrived to assist them. Rain¡¯s eyes widened when she recognized Rico, realizing the other man was also one of Alexander¡¯s assigned bodyguards.


    "Sorry, I¡¯mte. I lost track of you for a moment, Mrs. Lancaster," Rico exined. Rain still felt odd having someone guard her, but she couldn¡¯t deny that it was helpful in moments like this. At least she wouldn¡¯t bepletely worn out.


    "Oh shit," Rain cursed inwardly, realizing that Alexander would soon find out about her involvement in another dangerous situation. She¡¯d promised him she wouldn¡¯t put herself in harm¡¯s way again, but trouble seemed to find her regardless.


    As police sirens wailed in the distance, Rain shot Rico a look, silently instructing him to pull out. Heplied quickly, retreating as soon as the attackers were subdued. When the police arrived, Henry took charge of the scene, rounding up the suspects.


    "I¡¯ll handle things here. Take the boy and apany him," Henry instructed. "Don¡¯t leave him, no matter what. I¡¯ll contact his parents."


    Rain nodded and escorted the boy to the police station, where he gave his statement. Afterwards, she brought him back to the office. Jane¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw the state of Rain¡¯s dress and shoes, now scuffed and stained from the ordeal.


    "Seriously, he needs to stop putting his colleagues in these kinds of situations on the spot!" Marlon eximed.


    "Are you alright?" Matt asked with concern.


    Rain managed a smile. "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s get back to work." She guided the boy to a seat and asked Jane to bring him something to eat.


    "You must have been very startled," Rain said gently as she patted the boy¡¯s head. "You¡¯ve been very brave, and we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe from now on."


    Just as Rain was about to get some water, her phone rang. Alexander¡¯s authoritative voice came through immediately. "I¡¯m here. Meet me in the parking lot, or I¡¯lle straight to your office and get you this instant."


    Rain gulped. She quickly turned to Jane and instructed, "I¡¯ll need to step away for a bit. Please make sure the boy isfortable."


    Jane nodded, and Rain practically ran to the basement parking lot, spotting Alexander¡¯s car almost immediately. She opened the passenger door and slid in, noticing that he was behind the wheel, clearly waiting for her.


    "You drove here?" she asked tentatively. But Alexander didn¡¯t respond. His gaze was fixed on her torn skirt, his eyes dark with frustration.


    Rain gave him an awkward smile, trying to lighten the mood. "Oh, I just ripped it so I could move around more easily. You see, something-"


    "I know what happened!" Alexander interrupted with a grunt, making Rain almost bite her tongue in surprise. "You promised me you¡¯dy low, Rain. So what¡¯s this? Why are you fighting gang members in the street like a thug?! You¡¯re a prosecutor, not a police officer chasing criminals!" he scolded.


    Rain¡¯s expression shifted, her brow furrowing as she met his gaze head-on. "Stop overreacting. You know that before I met you, I was already an undercover agent. Stuff like this is nothing new to me."


    "But you just had a mild concussion, Rain! What if you took another blow to the head?" Alexander¡¯s face remained grim as he spoke, his voice tinged with worry.


    Rain stayed silent, recognizing his point. As overwhelming as his reaction felt, she understood where he wasing from.


    "Are you hurt anywhere? Let me take you to the hospital and run a full check-up," Alexander insisted, clearly not satisfied.


    "No, it¡¯s really not necessary," she reassured him quickly. "I wasn¡¯t hit at all." She silently thanked Rico for not witnessing the close call when she almost got stabbed¡ªshe couldn¡¯t imagine Alexander¡¯s reaction if he found out.


    Alexander¡¯s expression softened slightly, but his concern lingered. "Can youe with me now, or do you still need to wrap things up?"


    "I still have a witness to interview," Rain replied, raising a brow. "Don¡¯t you have work to do?"


    "I¡¯m the boss and I own thepany," Alexander replied matter-of-factly, "so I can decide whether or not I want to work."


    Rain rolled her eyes. "Right. Must be nice to live like you."


    Alexander suddenly leaned closer, his brow furrowing as he sniffed the air around her. "Howe you smell like that?"


    "Oh, I ate at a small smoky eatery," Rain answered, a little confused by his sudden proximity.


    Before she could say more, Alexander gently tugged at her turtleneck shirt, revealing the fading hickey on her neck. He brushed his fingers against the mark and hummed, "It¡¯s not that obvious anymore."


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened as she felt his lips brush against the other side of her neck. Her body froze when he whispered, "I¡¯m putting another mark since the other one¡¯s fading." She gasped as he began licking and suckling on her skin, leaving her breathless.


    "What are you doing?" she stammered, her voice catching in her throat.


    "Making sure you don¡¯t forget who you belong to," he murmured against her skin, continuing his possessive gesture.

 Chapter 133: Make a Baby

    <h4>Chapter 133: Make a Baby</h4>


    Alexander was in the middle of a meeting when Rico called. He answered instantly, only to feel his heart sink as Rico exined that they had lost track of Rain while following her car. She had gone out for lunch with a colleague, another prosecutor on her team, but now they had no idea where she was.


    He could have called her right then, but he stopped himself. He didn¡¯t want to seem overly protective¡ªagain. Rain was fiercely independent, something he admired, but the part of him that always needed to know where she was, who she was with, and if she was safe, was hard to keep in check.


    After that call, he couldn¡¯t focus. The meeting was a blur, and eventually, he dismissed everyone. He kept monitoring the situation until finally, Rico reported that they had found her eating lunch. He felt a wave of relief wash over him. For all he cared, this could be work-rted, but something still felt off.


    Feeling unsettled, he asked Matt about the colleague Rain was with and had him send over the man¡¯s profile. He told himself not to overreact, but when Ricoter sent him a photo of Rain having coffee with that same man at a convenience store, the unease crept back in. Still, he forced himself to stay put and focus on work, trying his best to ignore the nagging feeling in the back of his mind.


    It wasn¡¯t like him to get distracted, but hisst thread of control snapped when Rico called again¡ªthis time reporting that Rain had encountered some trouble. Though Rico confirmed she was safe, that wasn¡¯t enough for Alexander. He dropped everything, driving straight to the prosecution office to see for himself if she was alright.


    He called her, fully prepared to barge into her office if she didn¡¯t answer. Luckily, she agreed to meet him in the parking lot. Relief washed over him when he saw her walking toward his car, but his relief quickly turned to concern when he noticed her torn skirt and how her heels had been reced by ts.


    Rain insisted she wasn¡¯t hurt, and it took every ounce of self-control not to overreact.


    ¡¯Can I just lock her up somewhere safe?¡¯ he thought while listening to her exnation. But he already knew better. Nothing was going to stop this woman from doing what she wanted.


    ¡¯Such a pain in the ass,¡¯ he helplessly thought, but despite everything, he didn¡¯t want this "pain in the ass" far from him. If anything, he was starting to get clingy. Right now, all he wanted was to take her away from all this, but he knew he had to ask.


    "Can youe with me now, or do you still need to wrap things up?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "I still have a witness to interview. Don¡¯t you have work to do?" she shot back, raising a brow.


    "I¡¯m the boss, I own thepany. I can decide whether or not I want to work," he replied, trying to sound nonchnt.


    Rain rolled her eyes. "Right. Must be nice to live like you."


    Alexander couldn¡¯t help but find her adorable when she did that, but something bothered him. Her usual alluring scent was mixed with a faint smoky odor. He leaned in closer, taking a deeper sniff. "Howe you smell like that?"


    "Oh, I ate at a small smoky eatery," she replied casually.


    Just then, he spotted the man from the photos Rico had sent, stepping out of his car and heading toward the entrance.


    Alexander¡¯s gaze shifted back to Rain, noticing her wearing another turtleneck, likely to cover the hickey he had left on her neck. Subconsciously, he reached out, gently tugging at the fabric. "It¡¯s not that obvious anymore," he hummed.


    The mark had faded, and a possessive urge red within him. He leaned in, kissing the opposite side of her neck softly and whispered, "I¡¯m putting another mark since the other one¡¯s fading."


    As his lips brushed against her skin, he heard her whisper, "What are you doing?"


    "Making sure you don¡¯t forget who you belong to," he murmured, his voice low as he sucked on her skin, leaving another mark.


    Her skin was soft and intoxicating, and even though he knew he should stop, he couldn¡¯t help himself. His lips travelled along her jawline until they found their way to her luscious lips.


    He had been craving this moment. She had tormented him for nights with just the thought of her lips. Now, he could taste her¡ªboth the lingering vour of her meal and the coffee she had drunk. It all tasted perfect on her. When her lips parted, maybe to say something, he didn¡¯t give her the chance. His tongue dove deeper, pulling her closer into him, not letting her go.


    Alexander¡¯s thoughts became clouded with desire. He hadn¡¯t intended for things to escte this way, but once he started, it was hard to stop. Rain¡¯s lips were soft, sweet, and intoxicating, and all the tension he had been holding in¡ª her being in danger, and his jealousy over her colleague¡ªunleashed in that single, passionate kiss.


    Rain¡¯s hands instinctively moved to his chest, as if to push him away, but he only deepened the kiss before. His tongue explored her mouth, tasting the remnants of the meal she had shared with someone else. His grip on her waist tightened, pulling her closer as if he feared she would slip away from him.


    "Alexander," Rain gasped for air when he finally released her lips. She was utterly confused. The kiss had felt amazing, but what was wrong with him taking the lead in such an intimate way without warning?


    She red at him, adjusting her turtleneck. "What are you doing, huh?" she demanded.


    He blinked at her innocently and shrugged, "Kissing my wife."


    "I *know* you¡¯re kissing me! What I meant was, why do you keep giving me hickeys? I hate wearing turtlenecks!" she finally blurted out. Besides, she was running out of them.


    "Then don¡¯t wear one," he replied nonchntly. "You¡¯re married¡ªso what if they see your hickeys?"


    Her nostrils red, and she was starting to lose her patience. "You¡¯re unbelievable! You¡¯re the one who insisted on keeping this marriage a secret. It¡¯s in our contract! I already told you, it¡¯s for both of us to keep everything under wraps, especially since you¡¯re nning to divorce me after four months!" she pointed out sharply.


    Alexander sighed and met her gaze. "I told you, we can stay married forever, Rain. Let¡¯s make a baby, then that divorce won¡¯t happen..."

 Chapter 134: Romantic Relationships Progressed

    <h4>Chapter 134: Romantic Rtionships Progressed</h4>


    "Making a baby just to keep the marriage intact doesn¡¯t sit right with me... so no!" Rain answered firmly. The words came out with more certainty than she expected, considering she had once been willing to do anything to hold onto Alexander and their marriage.


    But things were different now. She realized she was getting greedy, wanting more of him¡ª*all* of him in this marriage, including his heart.


    "Do you even love me? How can you so easily suggest having a baby with a woman you don¡¯t love?" she challenged, her voice sharp with emotion.


    Alexander met her gaze without hesitation. "I like you," he said inly. "I... I don¡¯t know much about love, to be honest. I haven¡¯t felt it before, Rain," he added with a sigh.


    Rain frowned, her mind immediately drifting to Ca¡ª<i>wasn¡¯t she </i>his first love? His childhood sweetheart?


    "Didn¡¯t you have a girlfriend before? Ca Cartier?" she pressed.


    "I did, but I¡¯m not sure if it was love," he admitted, a thoughtful frown crossing his face. "What I had with Ca was different. She¡¯s been part of my life for a long time. Everything seemed perfect because she¡¯s the ¡¯ideal¡¯ partner¡ªour families are close, and she¡¯s kind to me. I just went along with it," he exined, clearly struggling to find the right words.


    "Seriously?" Rain sighed, feeling a strange mix of relief and confusion. "What am I supposed to do with you?"


    "I want to have a baby with you because I <strong><i>want</i></strong> to," he said, his voice firm, but his eyes softened as he spoke. "And I can¡¯t picture having one with any other woman but you. I¡¯m confused, yeah, but I¡¯m sure about one thing¡ªI¡¯m attracted to you. I like everything about you, even if you give me headaches most of the time."


    Rain¡¯s throat tightened as she gulped. It sounded like a confession, but was it love? He wasn¡¯t sure, and neither was she. Everything between them felt foreign and overwhelming¡ªyet undeniable.


    "I have to get back to work now. Maybe we can talk about thister," she said quickly, feeling the heat of his gaze on her. "You should head back too. We can meet upter," she added, practically running out of his car and back to her office.


    Her heart was racing, and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the conversation¡ªor from the feelings they both seemed to be unravelling.


    Rain didn¡¯t exactly know how love felt either. She had heard that romantic rtionships progressed through various stages, each with its own emotional depth and level ofmitment.


    "Crush, flirting, fling, infatuation, liking, dating, falling in love, love, and thenmitment," she murmured quietly to herself as she waited for the elevator doors to open. <i>¡¯Those were the steps,¡¯ </i>she thought.


    Thankfully, she was alone inside the elevator when she continued muttering her thoughts out loud.


    "He said he likes me... but he acts like there¡¯s more than like. He¡¯s overly protective too," she mused, her eyes narrowing as she tried to make sense of it. Then, with a deep sigh, she added, "I feel like I¡¯m already falling in love. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be at the same emotional depth by now?"


    Her face twitched in irritation as another thought crossed her mind. "That bastard," she grumbled. "How can he be so good at business but so terrible at understanding his own feelings?"


    Rain¡¯s face was still slightly contorted with irritation as she stepped out of the elevator and walked into the office. Inside the department, Henry was already back and talking to a boy.


    Rain quickly approached them and sat beside Henry. "He¡¯s Neil," Henry introduced her to the boy, then began briefing her on the progress of his investigation.


    "I¡¯ll leave him to you, then. You¡¯re handling the case from now on," Henry said, giving her a nod before walking back to his office.


    Rain smiled at Neil and asked gently, "How are you feeling? Still nervous?"


    The boy shook his head silently. Rain, noticing his difort, offered him some candy and started with a few lighthearted questions unrted to the case to ease him into the conversation.


    "Would you feel morefortable talking here, or would you prefer a walk or a visit to the rooftop? We¡¯ve got a great view up there, and there are some snack stalls too," she suggested, sensing that Neil was still uneasy. He nodded, so Rain stood and guided him outside.


    Before leaving entirely, she called to Jane, "Let me know as soon as his parents arrive."


    Jane nodded and then she left with Neil.


    Meanwhile, Henry suddenly summoned Matt inside his office.


    "Someone was tailing us earlier when I was driving Rain to lunch," Henrymented, recalling how he had noticed the suspicious car and driven in a way to lose it.


    "Do you think it¡¯s the same people who hit our car when I was with Prosecutor yton?" Matt asked, his tone filled with concern.


    Henry stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I don¡¯t think so. But two men showed up while Rain and I were fighting those gang members. They looked like her bodyguards, staying in the shadows."


    "Did she get personal security for her safety?" Henry asked curiously.


    Matt frowned. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one you should be asking about that. Maybe ask her directly, Prosecutor Wayne."


    "I will," Henry replied, "but since she¡¯s busy, and I¡¯m dying of curiosity, I thought you might know. She seems to easily trust you most, always bringing you out in the field."


    Matt shook his head. "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know about it."


    Henry dismissed Matt.


    He took a deep sigh as he grabbed one of his files. He hadn¡¯t anticipated they would face such danger when he brought her along. He was simply trying to track down the boy, Neil, who had run off. He figured that having Rain there might make the kid less likely to flee, thinking a woman might appear more trustworthy in his eyes.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected gang members to show up and cause trouble for them.


    An amused smirk appeared on Henry¡¯s face as he thought about Rain yton.


    "Such an interesting and intriguing woman," he murmured to himself, shaking his head with a chuckle.

 Chapter 135: Any Playful Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 135: Any yful Thoughts</h4>


    Rain led Neil to the rooftop, where the view was expansive and calming. She ordered a bubble tea for him and then also bought a selection of snacks. Then she guided him to a nearby bench to sit. As Neil hesitated, she gently nudged the bag toward him.


    Pushing the bag of snacks toward him, she added softly, "Go ahead, Neil. These are some of my favourites. Maybe they¡¯ll help you rx a bit."


    Neil took it and then sipped on the bubble tea. Rain smiled warmly, trying to ease the tension. She sat beside him, giving him enough space to feelfortable, but staying close enough to offer quiet support.


    "By the way, I¡¯m Prosecutor Rain yton," she introduced herself, offering him her calling card, which he epted with a nod.


    Neil was fifteen and a close friend of Liza, the victim. Henry had spotted him in the CCTV footage from the night Liza was abducted by five gang members called the Savage Skulls while she was running an errand for her mother.


    Although there were no direct witnesses, Henry¡¯s sharp eye caught a glimpse of a boy in the same school uniform as Neil. After investigating who lived near Liza¡¯s house and which male students she was close to, everything pointed to Neil. Henry believed Neil might have witnessed the crime.


    After a moment, Rain pulled out her voice recorder and pressed the button. "I¡¯m going to record our conversation, Neil. Is that alright with you?"


    Neil nced at her and nodded. "That¡¯s fine, ma¡¯am," he answered politely, his voice quiet but steady.


    Rain offered him a reassuring smile. "Thank you, Neil. I¡¯ve got a few questions to ask you about what happened," she said softly, her tone gentle. "But first, I want you to know that you can talk to me about anything. If you don¡¯t feelfortable answering something or need a break, just let me know, okay?"


    Neil nodded, still a bit uneasy but clearly trying topose himself. Rain continued carefully.


    "Can you tell me why you ran away when Prosecutor Wayne tried approaching youst time?" she asked.


    Neil shifted, fidgeting nervously. "I got scared. I thought he might be one of them... like those guys who... hurt Liza." His voice wavered, and Rain could see the fear still gripping him. "Since that night, I¡¯ve been scared of anyone I don¡¯t know, thinking they might be with those boys."


    Rain nodded in understanding. "I see. It¡¯s okay to feel scared, Neil. You¡¯re safe now. Let¡¯s take this one step at a time. Did you see Liza being taken by the gang members? Can you tell me anything that might help us understand what happened?"


    Neil hesitated, his gaze dropping to the ground. Rain remained silent, giving him time to gather his thoughts. Finally, his voice came out shaky but determined. "Those boys... I saw them following Liza, so I followed them too. They grabbed her in a dim alley... They were rough, and then they took her away. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t have my phone with me because my mom doesn¡¯t let me bring it to school."


    Rain could see the pain in his expression and ced a gentle hand on his shoulder. "I¡¯m so sorry you had to witness that, Neil. You¡¯re very brave for telling me. Do you remember anything about where they took her, or what they were saying?"


    Neil wiped at his eyes, clearly overwhelmed. "They took her to an old warehouse near the docks. I heard them saying they couldn¡¯t let anyone find out. I followed them, trying not to lose track of where they went, but... I couldn¡¯t do anything."


    Tears began to spill from Neil¡¯s eyes as he continued, "I tried to get help as fast as I could, but one of the gang members saw me. He... he threatened me if I told anyone."


    Rain¡¯s heart ached for him. She squeezed his shoulder gently, offering whatfort she could. "You did the best you could, Neil. You¡¯re safe now, and we¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re brought to justice."


    Neil¡¯s parents soon arrived, and Rain led him back to the office to meet them. After a brief introduction, she exined the situation and her intention to have Neil testify as a witness. She was relieved to find that Neil¡¯s parents were cooperative, especially since they were close friends of Liza¡¯s family and wanted justice as much as Rain did.


    As they prepared to leave, Neil whispered with his head lowered, "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t speak up sooner."


    Rain gently patted his head. "What matters is that you found the courage to speak up now, Neil. Remember, bad people must be held ountable for their actions so they don¡¯t hurt anyone else. It¡¯s important to always have the courage to speak out and never turn a blind eye when we witness crimes or wrongdoing."


    Neil nodded, his parents offering reassuring smiles as they left the office together. Rain let out a deep sigh of relief. Now, she just needed to meet with the victim to push the case toward trial.


    Turning to Matt, she asked, "Do you want toe with me?"


    Before Matt could respond, Henry cut in, "I¡¯ll go with you if you¡¯re nning to meet Liza." He nced at Matt and added, "I¡¯ve given him a task with a tight deadline, so he¡¯s not avable."


    Rain raised an eyebrow. "But don¡¯t you have other pending cases? I can handle this on my own."


    Henry gave her a yful grin. "I want to tag along and see if you manage to talk to the victim. I might learn a tactic or two if you pull it off."


    Rain rolled her eyes, scoffing, "Fine, suit yourself." She suspected Henry just wanted to see if she¡¯d struggle with the sensitive conversation, given Liza¡¯s trauma.


    As she and Henry walked out of the office together, their three colleagues exchanged nces, clearly surprised.


    "Looks like those two are starting to click," Jane muttered, her forehead creased in confusion.


    "I know, right? They seem to be working in sync this early," Marlon added. "But what¡¯s with Prosecutor Wayne¡¯s killer smile? Should we remind him that Prosecutor yton is already married?"


    "No need. Who knows? Prosecutor yton¡¯s husband might show up soon and remind Prosecutor Wayne to back off from any yful thoughts he has about his wife," Matt remarked with a shrug.


    Jane¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to Matt and asked, "Wait, do you know who Prosecutor yton¡¯s husband is?"


    Matt smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Oh, I have a good guess. And trust me, if I¡¯m right, Wayne¡¯s yful thoughts wille to an abrupt end soon enough."


    Jane¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity. "Wait, are you serious? Who¡¯s her husband? Spill it!"


    Matt shrugged nonchntly. "Let¡¯s just say Prosecutor yton¡¯s husband isn¡¯t the type of guy you¡¯d want to cross. Especially when ites to his wife."


    Marlon leaned forward, intrigued. "Is he that bad?"


    Matt chuckled. "Depends on what you mean by ¡¯bad.¡¯ Let¡¯s just say, Wayne¡¯s ¡¯killer smile¡¯ would pale inparison if yton¡¯s husband decides to pay a visit."


    Jane and Marlon exchanged looks, clearly even more intrigued now. Jane leaned in, lowering her voice. "Come on, Matt, give us something. Who is he?"


    Matt simply winked, refusing to say more, leaving the others in suspense.

 Chapter 136: Showing Compassion

    <h4>Chapter 136: Showing Compassion</h4>


    Rain and Henry remained quiet as they travelled to the hospital where Liza was still confined. Upon arrival, Rain first spoke with Liza¡¯s parents and doctor to get an update on her condition. Rain asked Liza¡¯s parents for more details about their daughter, carefully noting everything in her notebook.


    Afterwards, she and Henry headed to Liza¡¯s private room.


    "I requested protection for her because of the threats from other gang members," Henry informed Rain since two female police officers were guarding the door. Rain nodded in agreement. Although the five suspects were already detained, other members of the gang were still atrge, causing trouble, like the recent threats toward Neil.


    Those responsible for attacking Neil and Liza were behind bars, but the gang still had members on the loose who could potentially harm the victim or witnesses.


    When the doors to Liza¡¯s room opened, the girl looked terrified, her eyes immediately locking on Henry. Sensing her fear, Rain turned to him and whispered, "I think it¡¯s best if you wait outside."


    Henry nodded, stepping out into the hallway, and leaning against the wall. Though the door remained ajar, allowing him to hear Rain¡¯s conversation with Liza, he respected her space, knowing this would require gentle handling.


    "Hello," Rain greeted Liza gently as she slowly approached the girl. Liza sat at the corner of the bed, hugging her legs, watching Rain cautiously. Though still guarded, she seemed more rxed without Henry in the room.


    Rain¡¯s heart ached at the sight of the bruises and cigarette burns covering Liza¡¯s skin¡ªmarks of the torture inflicted on her by the five boys, all between eighteen and twenty years old. Despite her emotions, Rainposed herself, maintaining a calm demeanour.


    She waited a moment before pulling out her phone, then began reading aloud from thetest episode of a manga Liza loved. Though Liza remained in the corner, Rain noticed her listening attentively. When she finished, Rain sighed dramatically, "Ah, now we have to wait a few days for the next Chapter."


    Rain smiled and continued, "I heard you like reading this particric so I thought to read it to you now. How about I bring someics I used to read? You see I have plenty of hardcopies. They¡¯repleted, and I think you¡¯ll love them too." Liza stared back nkly, not yet ready to respond.


    "My name is Rain yton. You can call me Big Sister Rain," she said, cing her calling card gently on the bed. "If you ever want to talk, you can always reach me. You can ask the nurse or your parents to call me and I¡¯ll try to go see you the fast as I can."


    Liza¡¯s eyes lingered on the calling card before a frown appeared on her face. "Are you a police officer?" she murmured softly.


    Rain smiled gently. "No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a prosecutor¡ªsomeone who will be by your side, no matter what. I¡¯m here to stand with you and fight against those who hurt you."


    Liza had experienced severe trauma, making it difficult for her to speak about the events in detail. However, she managed to describe the perpetrators and even mentioned their names, and she overheard them calling each other names while assaulting her. This information,bined with the names Liza mentioned and the evidence from the CCTV footage, helped the police officers track down and apprehend all the suspects.


    Their swift action ensured that the perpetrators were caught and brought into custody. Yet, when it came to talking about what she had endured, Liza remained silent. Only the medical reports provided the full extent of the abuse inflicted on her by the suspects.


    "I¡¯ll leave for now," Rain added softly, "but I promise I¡¯ll visit as often as I can. Maybe we can talk more aboutics next time." With a warm smile, she bid Liza farewell and quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Outside, Henry was waiting, frowning at her. He nced at his watch and grumbled, "You just wasted my time, listening to you readics."


    Rain chuckled. "I didn¡¯t ask you toe, Prosecutor Wayne. You insisted, even when I told you I could handle things on my own."


    "We need to get those bastards on trial as soon as possible, Rain, and the victim¡¯s statement is crucial," he said, his impatience clear.


    "I know," she replied calmly. "But you gave me the case, so let me handle it my way. You don¡¯t need to interfere, and you should focus on your own cases instead of hovering over mine."


    "Are you doing this on purpose? Trying to discourage me from tagging along next time?" Henry used, narrowing his eyes.


    Rain stopped, crossing her arms as she faced him with a raised eyebrow. "Is that what you think?"


    Henry shrugged and muttered, "Not really. I guess that¡¯s what Ick... showingpassion. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have it in me, but I suppose some people can just let it out more naturally." He paused and added, "Anyway, I trust you with this case, so I won¡¯t be hovering around anymore. I have a feeling you¡¯ve got this under control."


    Rain shot him a nce. "Good. So stop watching my every move. The taxpayers aren¡¯t paying you to shadow your colleagues," she grumbled, her face contorted in mild annoyance as she walked ahead.


    Henry jogged to catch up,ughing. "How about we grab a snack before returning to the office?"


    "No thanks. I don¡¯t have time toze around," she muttered, brushing off his offer.


    "Alright then, how about lunch together again tomorrow? My treat. I promise I¡¯ll pick a better restaurant this time, no¡ª"


    Rain abruptly stopped and turned to face Henry. "Will you stop bugging me, Prosecutor Wayne, if it¡¯s not about work?" she asked, her tone slightly exasperated.


    Without waiting for his response, she turned back and continued walking. Henry grinned widely, a yful glint in his eyes as he hummed to himself, "Why do I feel like bugging her even more?"

 Chapter 137: New Endearment

    <h4>Chapter 137: New Endearment</h4>


    Back at the office, Rain took her time discreetly reviewing the Obsidian Order case, making careful calls to Brandon to coordinate things closely. She couldn¡¯t involve an investigator too much within the prosecution office, knowing eyes were on her, so she briefed Matt, emphasizing the need for confidentiality in all movements rted to the Obsidian Order.


    Next, she called Dr. Ivan to follow up on the files she had sent regarding her father-inw¡¯s case, urging him to prioritize it.


    "You shoulde here; I can show you the progress in person. We¡¯re working on this type of cancer, but we need test subjects... It¡¯s not easy to conclude without them," Dr. Ivan exined, his voiceced with frustration. "Getting human subjects isn¡¯t simple," he added with a heavy sigh.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll handle it and fly over on Friday night as nned, along with Clifford," she reassured him.


    "What about Sanya? Is she noting?" Ivan asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice. Rain went silent for a moment.


    "Ask Clifford about it, Ivan. I¡¯m at work, so I¡¯ll have to hang up now," she said, cutting the conversation short and ending the call with a sigh. Even now, Sanya was still trying to reach out to her, and it weighed on her mind.


    As the day drew to a close, Alexander called to let her know he was waiting in the parking lot. Rain smiled, practically giddy inside. For some reason, it felt good knowing her husband was there to pick her up, willing to wait for her.


    At five sharp, nearly everyone had left the office, leaving Rain with only Henry and Matt. After stretching and wrapping up her work, she hurried out, not wanting to keep Alexander waiting too long. It was around 5:30 when she stepped out of her office.


    "Are you stayingte?" she asked Matt.


    "Yeah, I need to finish this," he replied.


    Rain bid him farewell, and just as she was about to leave, Henry¡¯s office door opened.


    "Let¡¯s walk together to the parking lot, Prosecutor yton. I have something to discuss," Henry said casually.


    With no real choice, Rain nodded as Henry followed her to the elevator. Once inside, he asked, "About Liza¡¯s case. Do you think you can push it to trial within the week?"


    "I¡¯ll do my best," she replied simply. The two remained silent as others joined them in the elevator.


    When the doors opened at the basement parking level, Henry continued to follow Rain out.


    "Rain," he called casually, causing her to turn with a raised brow. shing a roguish smile, he added, "We can drop the formalities outside of the office. Feel free to call me Henry."


    "Alright," she nodded.


    "How about grabbing dinner?" he asked next, earning a frown from her.


    "I have a husband waiting for me, so no," she said firmly.


    "I see... I¡¯ll just¡ª" Henry¡¯s words were abruptly cut off by a familiar voice.


    "Love, what¡¯s taking you so long?"


    Rain froze at the sound of Alexander¡¯s voice, and before she could turn, she felt his arm wrap around her shoulders.


    "Oh," she gasped, meeting Alexander¡¯s dark, stern gaze as he red at Henry, whose face paled instantly.


    "You¡¯re..." Henry stammered.


    "I¡¯m her husband," Alexander stated coldly.


    Rain quickly regained herposure and said, "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Henry. We can discuss the case then." Without waiting for a response, she pulled Alexander along, practically dragging him to the car.


    "What are you doing?" she whispered, frowning. ¡¯Was he nning on introducing himself as Alexander Lancaster?¡¯


    "I¡¯m reminding him you¡¯re married," Alexander replied, still looking grim as he opened the passenger door for her.


    Rain got in quickly, and once they were both inside, she asked, "Were you really nning to introduce yourself to him?"


    "Why not?" he shot back.


    Rain swallowed hard, choosing not to respond. Alexander¡¯s sudden muttering broke the silence. "I don¡¯t like that man," he said, his expression sour as he started the car. Henry remained where they had left him, watching as they drove away, his gaze lingering on the car.


    "You didn¡¯t even properly introduce me," Alexander pointed out, his tone slightly usatory. Rain turned to him, taken aback. She had been following the terms of their arrangement, assuming he preferred to keep their rtionship secret.


    Rain felt a shift as she watched Alexander. It seemed like he no longer cared if their marriage became public. He looked serious¡ªmaybe even desperate¡ªto make it work.


    Her eyes narrowed, and a thought crossed her mind: <i>¡¯Is he like this because he¡¯s in a hurry to have a baby with me?¡¯ </i>The idea made her cheeks flush with heat instead of irritation.


    Though it might have been part of his motivation, Rain couldn¡¯t shake the growing suspicion that Alexander was falling in love with her¡ªjust as she was falling for him.


    It still didn¡¯t sit right with Rain to have a baby just to secure her marriage with Alexander, but she understood his sentiments. He was desperate, and making that deal seemed like his way of ensuring his father¡¯s ultimate wish, knowing she would eventually take the bait. After all, she had clearly told him she wanted their marriage to work.


    A part of her also longed to make her father-inw happy. The thought of giving him the grandchild he was undoubtedly hoping for tugged at her heart, but Rain couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that rushing into having a child wasn¡¯t the answer. She wanted their rtionship to grow naturally, not be defined by desperation or family expectations.


    <i>¡¯But it¡¯s hard to deny how much I and Alexander seem to want the same thing deep down,¡¯ </i>she thought with a sigh. It was to make her father-inw happy...


    So Rain knew she would eventually give in to Alexander and it was just a matter of time, but letting him work for it a bit longer didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. It wasn¡¯t just about ying hard to get; it was about making him want her even more. <i>¡¯Am I really doing this?¡¯ </i>she giddily mused.


    "Rain, didn¡¯t you hear me?" Alexander¡¯s firm voice snapped her out of her daydream.


    "Oh, right. I was just surprised, but don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll introduce you properly next time," she said, her yful grin growing. "Although... you did a fine job of introducing yourself as my husband." She couldn¡¯t resist teasing, poking him in the side. "Love? Is that our new endearment now?"


    She chuckled as Alexander¡¯s face reddened, clearly caught off guard by her teasing.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in the parking lot, Henry stood frozen, his eyes glued to the spot where the car had disappeared. He couldn¡¯t shake the nagging certainty of who that man was. "Alexander Lancaster..." he muttered under his breath, his frown deepening with every passing second.


    Henry¡¯s mind raced as he thought,<i> ¡¯What the hell is going on? Aren¡¯t you Ca¡¯s fiance?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 138: Chubby and Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chubby and Enigma</h4>


    While they were on the road, Rain turned to Alexander and asked, "How¡¯s work?" He took a deep breath and murmured, "Different than before. I¡¯m having a hard time focusing..."


    "Why?" she asked, studying his side profile. Alexander gave her a quick nce before putting his eyes back on the road, his frown deepening.


    "Why? It¡¯s because of you and how you¡¯re always in trouble," he pointed out. Rain didn¡¯tment on that, but she smiled, secretly liking the fact that she was on his mind.


    "Why not change your line of work and be my personal bodyguard instead?" she joked, grinning.


    "Don¡¯t be surprised if one day that actually happens," Alexander replied, his tone serious. Rain blinked, staring at him. Was he really serious?


    "Anyway, can we stop by my apartment?" she asked, quickly shifting the topic. She didn¡¯t want to push Alexander¡¯s buttons. He was so unpredictable, she might end up more surprised by what he¡¯d do next.


    "Alright," he answered, and Rain immediately called Clifford.


    "Yes, bring theic books from the second shelf. We¡¯ll be at the caf¨¦ in ten minutes," she instructed him.


    "Rain, why don¡¯t you juste here and get them yourself? Sanya¡¯s not around," Clifford suggested.


    "I don¡¯t want to risk crossing paths with her, alright? Just bring them to the caf¨¦," Rain insisted before ending the call.


    Alexander nced at her. "You and Sanya still aren¡¯t talking?"


    "She still hasn¡¯t reached out to me or admitted what she did," Rain replied bluntly.


    Silence filled the car for a moment before Alexander asked, "What¡¯s with theic books?"


    Rain exined the case she was working on, sharing how she was trying to get the victim to warm up to her. "Trust is essential. I want her to feelfortable around me," she sighed.


    "Not allwyers are as considerate andpassionate as you. It¡¯s admirable," Alexander praised, making Rain¡¯s heart swell and her cheeks flush. "You¡¯re doing good."


    It felt good to be appreciated for her work.


    "Right... How do you feel about meeting ¡¯Chubby¡¯ in person?" she teased him.


    "Right, I almost forgot about him. I should thank him personally for helping me out. Though I¡¯m still surprised at how small the world is. Who would¡¯ve thought that the famous Chubby I¡¯ve been trying to recruit for thepany is your friend Clifford?" Alexander mused.


    Rain chuckled to herself, amused at the thought of how the interaction between Alexander and Clifford would unfold now that they were meeting face to face. They were practically best friends in the online ck market, even if they didn¡¯t realize it yet.


    She could still remember how Clifford had always praised "Enigma" nonstop, and she was certain Alexander felt the same way about "Chubby." Seeing them finally meet in person was going to be entertaining, especially given how they usually bickered without knowing each other¡¯s true identities.


    When they arrived at the cafe, Rain spotted Clifford already seated at a corner table, flipping through one of theic books she had asked for. As they approached, Clifford gave Rain a half-smile but quickly shifted his gaze to Alexander, his expression tightening.


    Alexander¡¯s mood seemed to mirror Clifford¡¯s. While both men had the appearance of being calm and collected, Rain could feel the tension in the air. They were like two mas repelling each other, despite their intertwined lives online.


    Rain suppressed a grin as she took her seat, letting the awkwardness linger a bit longer than necessary. It amused her how they could be such good terms in the online ck market, as "Enigma" and "Chubby," yet act so cold in person.


    "So..." Rain began, drumming her fingers on the table, "you two have finally met. In real life, that is."


    Clifford rolled his eyes but nodded. "Yeah. I guess the famous ¡¯Enigma¡¯ finally has a face." He nced at Alexander and added with a smirk, "Though I have to say, you¡¯re not as intimidating in person as you are online."


    Alexander crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing slightly. "And you¡¯re not as ¡¯chubby¡¯ as your name suggests," he quipped, deadpan.


    Rain almost choked on herughter as Clifford shot Alexander an exasperated look. "For the record, the name has nothing to do with my physical appearance."


    Alexander leaned back in his chair, a smug grin tugging at his lips. "It¡¯s misleading. I had a very different mental image."


    Rain couldn¡¯t hold back herughter as she interrupted, "Well, Clifford is chubby after all! I used to call you that while pinching your cheeks! You were so cute, I couldn¡¯t help myself!"


    Clifford chuckled, a nostalgic smile crossing his face. "Yeah, you¡¯re right. I got that codename because of you. Honestly, I miss those days when you¡¯d always stretch my cheeks."


    Alexander cleared his throat, his expression turning serious. "Let bygones be bygones, and don¡¯t even think about asking my wife to touch your cheeks now or at any point."


    Rain shook her head, amused by the tension between them, while Clifford groaned dramatically, though without real malice. It was the kind of banter between two rivals who had mutual respect, though they would never admit it aloud.


    "And you¡¯re exactly as annoying in person as you are online," Clifford shot back, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "The feeling¡¯s mutual."


    The back-and-forth bickering continued, but the tension slowly eased, reced by something almost akin to camaraderie. Rain watched them with a knowing smile, sensing that despite their rivalry, they held each other in high regard.


    After a beat of silence, Alexander finally said, "For what it¡¯s worth, thanks for helping me with that thingst time."


    Clifford shrugged, pretending to be nonchnt. "Don¡¯t mention it."


    The silence between Alexander and Clifford lingered, but it felt less strained now. Rain nced between the two men before deciding to break it.


    "Alright, theic books, please. Alexander and I need to head out¡ªfather-inw is expecting us for dinner," she said to Clifford, holding out her hand.


    Clifford nodded and handed her the paper bag filled with theics. As Rain took it, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, "How is she?" referring to her friend, Sanya.


    Clifford sighed. "How else? She¡¯s distressed. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s struggling to confess and apologize, but you know how she is. She¡¯lle around eventually," he reassured. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her."


    Rain nodded quietly, appreciating his support, but still feeling the weight of her unresolved issues with Sanya.

 Chapter 139: The Best Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 139: The Best Candidate</h4>


    Rain felt her pulse quicken as she entered the ancestral mansion with Alexander. She wasn¡¯t sure how to react to meeting William, Alexander¡¯s younger brother and the mastermind behind her surprise marriage.


    A beautiful smile instantly spread across her face as her father-inw greeted her warmly when he saw them approaching. He was in the middle of a conversation with a man whose back was turned to them.


    "They¡¯re here," her father-inw, announced with a smile. The man turned slowly, and Rain¡¯s eyes finally met the familiar face of William Lancaster.


    "Big Brother," William muttered awkwardly, his gaze shifting nervously toward Alexander. "How have you been?"


    Alexander¡¯s response was cold and silent. His expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he stared at William without a word.


    Rock quickly stepped in, trying to ease the tension. "Come here, Rain, and let me formally introduce you to my youngest son, William."


    Rain studied William carefully. While he and Alexander shared some simrities¡ªtall stature, and strong features¡ªthey were also very different. William had lively blue eyes and yful air, contrasting sharply with Alexander¡¯s intense grey gaze, which always seemed to hide secrets.


    Before she could speak, William burst out with ament that made her twitch. "Oh, so you¡¯re the real Rain yton! You look much better than the fake one! But I have to give the fake one credit¡ªshe¡¯s good with makeup. She really nailed your look."


    Rain¡¯s lips thinned, her expression remaining stoic as she extended her hand to shake his. She didn¡¯t smile. She didn¡¯t need to. She could feel Alexander¡¯s cold re burning into William, who did his best to avoid his older brother¡¯s gaze.


    "So you didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t me when you registered the marriage certificate?" Rain questioned sharply.


    "Of course not!" William said defensively. "I genuinely thought she was you. She looked exactly like you in the pictures she sent me. But now that I¡¯m seeing you up close... I guess there are some differences I didn¡¯t catch before." He narrowed his eyes, scanning her face with newfound scrutiny.


    "That¡¯s enough," Alexander interrupted, his tone cold andmanding. "Just tell us everything¡ªhow this happened, every detail."


    William¡¯s face paled under the intensity of his brother¡¯s gaze, and Rain had to bite back augh. William looked so rattled.


    Rock cleared his throat and gestured toward the living room. "Let¡¯s all sit down and discuss this properly."


    Everyone moved toward the couches, the tension in the room thick as they took their seats. Rock looked at William sternly. "Now, tell us the full story, from start to finish. And don¡¯t leave anything out."


    "So this is how it began..." William started with a sigh. "Dad¡¯s been constantly bugging both me and Alexander for more than a month about settling down and finding a wife. Honestly, it was annoying. He¡¯s never been like that before, but I guess as a man gets older, especially without a partner, he bes more persistent about wanting his offspring to settle down and give him grandchildren."


    "This brat!" Rock, their father, pretended to take a swing at William, who quickly dodged, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright! I get it. Most fathers are as cliche as you. But seriously, Dad... I¡¯m only twenty-eight!"


    "Get to the point, William!" Alexandermanded sternly.


    Rain gulped, wondering what would happen if William knew the real reason behind their father¡¯s sudden persistence. She nced at Alexander, and despite his stoic exterior, she could see the pain in his eyes¡ªthe pain of knowing they would lose their father sooner than expected. She bit the inside of her cheek, forcing herself to keep her emotions in check, just like Alexander.


    With a shrug, William continued, "Dad mentioned that he¡¯d stop nagging if at least one of us settled down. So, that gave me an idea."


    Turning to Alexander with a smirk, William murmured, "You¡¯re practically married to your work, and since you¡¯re the oldest, I figured Dad would be thrilled if you were the one to get hitched first. I had this feeling you¡¯d end up an old bachelor if I didn¡¯t step in."


    "What?!" Alexander erupted, his face darkening.


    Father Rock chuckled and added, "I have to agree with William on this. I was starting to worry that, between the two of you, you¡¯d be the one who¡¯d never settle down."


    "Not to mention the horrendous rumors that you have a thing for your assistant, Tyron..." William wriggled in exaggerated disgust. "So, I thought, why not find someone who could really catch your attention?"


    "You went to Venus?" Rain interrupted, eyeing William curiously.


    "Oh yes!" William nodded enthusiastically. "It¡¯s this matchmakingpany for elites that a friend rmended. None of the candidates really caught my eye until one of the employees mentioned a woman who didn¡¯t pass the screening because she was an illegitimate child of the yton family."


    "What?!" Rain and Alexander eximed in unison.


    Alexander turned to Rain, frowning. "You applied to a matchmaking service?" he questioned, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened, shaking her head quickly. "No! Why would I do that? It was probably Sanya. She works there... she must¡¯ve done it without telling me." Rain sighed.


    "Oh right, that¡¯s the name of the employee who spoke with me. Sanya Reed!" William eximed, nodding as if recalling a fond memory. "She sold you well, sister-inw! She went on and on, praising you to the skies, even cursing Venus for not approving your profile when, in her words, you were literally the best candidate there!"


    Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat hearing Sanya¡¯s name. This was all starting to make sense. But she would want to have Sanya¡¯s side of the story.


    "So, out of curiosity, I asked to see the profile," William exined. "Sanya sent me everything, and I found out you were also working undercover at GIS. Your profile was impressive. At that moment, I knew someone like you was exactly what my brother needed. Not your background, but who you are. Our father always taught us that it¡¯s not a person¡¯s family or background that defines them but their character!"

 Chapter 140: Still In My Prime

    <h4>Chapter 140: Still In My Prime</h4>


    William grinned as he looked at Rain and teased, "I confirmed your profile with the GIS, and guess what?" His smile widened mischievously before he shamelessly blurted, "Sister-inw, I almost wanted to marry you myself!"


    Alexander growled in response, his eyes narrowing. William immediately pressed his lips together, realizing he¡¯d overstepped. "So, how exactly did you forge my signature, steal my seal, and use my identification, huh? You¡¯re nothing but a thief, a fraud, and an impersonator," Alexander used, his tone icy.


    William gulped and stuttered, "B-but brother... Look at you now, and sister-inw. You two are a match made in heaven!"


    "What you did is theft, forgery, and fraud, and you should rot in jail," Alexander reiterated, his voice calm butced with menace.


    Rain didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she watched William¡¯s face pale.


    He turned toward Father Rock, silently pleading for help. But his father simply shrugged and hummed, "It¡¯s not on me, Son. I never told you to pull off what you did, though I¡¯ll admit, you made me happy by marrying your brother to a woman who suits him well."


    Rain¡¯s face flushed, and when she nced at Alexander, she was startled to see him blushing too. He cleared his throat, still stern. "I want you to face punishment for your wrongdoing, despite how things turned out. Just think of the chaos if it hadn¡¯t worked out so well. Honestly, you should rot in jail, but thank Rain for saving you."


    "Big brother! Are you really nning to send me to jail if not for my sister-inw?" William asked, wide-eyed with disbelief.


    "And why not?" Alexander responded coldly. "You¡ª" he trailed off.


    "You¡¯ll be punished another way. No more carefree lifestyle for you. It¡¯s time you grow up and work. You¡¯ll take over managing Sinir Winery and Vineyard, and I¡¯m appointing you as President and CEO of Orion Worldwide Inc."


    Orion Worldwide Inc. was a marketingpany under the Lancaster Group, handling advertising, public rtions, digital marketing, and more.


    Rain nced at Alexander, impressed by how he skillfully managed such a vast and powerful group like Lancaster Group. Her father-inw was still the Chairman, but it was clear that Alexander was the one doing the heavy lifting, while his father mostly attended board meetings and offered asional guidance.


    "No!" William burst out, panicking. "That¡¯s too much responsibility! You know I hate working in an office!"


    "You don¡¯t want to work and take responsibility for the business?" Alexander¡¯s tone was sharp as he questioned his brother, and William nodded hastily in response.


    "Then get a wife and settle down! Give Father a grandchild, and I¡¯ll keep letting you off the hook with business matters," Alexander demanded, his tone serious and straightforward.


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped at his bold statement. Rain was the first to regain herposure, ncing at her father-inw, who was now grinning, clearly pleased with Alexander¡¯s condition.


    "Are you trying to get back at me?" William eximed. "Howe your demand is even worse¡ªasking me to give Father a grandchild? I¡¯m only twenty-eight! I¡¯m still in my prime years! I¡¯m a man, and my sperm has no expiration!"


    Rain nearly choked on her own saliva at William¡¯sst sentence, trying hard to suppress herughter. She was the only one who fully understood why Alexander made such a demand of William.


    Then she frowned and turned toward Alexander. <i>¡¯Was William his backup n if I kept ignoring his insistence on having a baby?¡¯ </i>she wondered, rmed by the thought.


    "You know I could throw the same words back at you. I¡¯m older, but only by two years, William. Take it or leave my offer... Or would you rather handle this legally?" Alexander stated coldly before standing up. Looking at Rain, he suddenly said, "I¡¯m starving."


    "Oh right! Let¡¯s all get dinner now," their father-inw said with enthusiasm, rising from his seat. Rain stood to follow Alexander into the dining area, realizing she, too, was quite hungry.


    "I feel like I¡¯ve lost my appetite," William muttered, only to wince when his father gave him a firm pat on the back. "Come on, Son. Eat up. Maybe your brother¡¯s just grumpy from hunger. Who knows, he might change his mind once he¡¯s full."


    Rain smiled, listening to the yful banter between William and her father-inw. The two had such an easy rapport, like two peas in a pod. She imagined that if Alexander¡¯s mother were alive, she¡¯d probably be the one who understood Alexander best, since her father-inw had once mentioned how much of Alexander¡¯s personality mirrored his mother¡¯s.


    ******


    At Smith Residence


    "What is going on?" Paul¡¯s father barked the moment the call ended. "Most of our clients are pulling out, Paul! I trusted you with a simple task. I thought you were handling everything well, so what¡¯s been happening?"


    Paul had no idea how things had spiralled so quickly. This week had been a disaster for their business. Major clients, the ones they relied on as exclusive legal consultants, were cutting ties left and right. The firm was taking a serious hit, and they were losing money.


    "I¡¯m running for Congress, and we need funds! Even some of our sponsors are backing out!" his father growled, his fists clenched in frustration.


    "I¡¯ll check on it," Paul mumbled, his voice weak. It felt like someone was targeting their family and business. He wouldn¡¯t stand for it. As he tried to reassure his father, his phone rang again.


    "What?!" Paul¡¯s eyes widened as he receivedints about cases he had handled in the past¡ªusations of bribery and more serious issues.


    The colour drained from his face as he hissed, "I¡¯ll handle it!"


    His father, still fuming, demanded, "What is it now?"


    Paul swallowed hard, his throat dry. "It¡¯s bad... I¡¯m receivingints about past cases. They¡¯re using me of bribery."


    His father¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. "I can¡¯t believe this! Fix it¡ªfix all of this mess immediately!"


    "I will," Paul muttered grimly, rushing out to face the storm of problems that had suddenly crashed down on him. The pressure was suffocating, but he knew he had no choice but to fix it¡ªbefore everything crumbled.

 Chapter 141: A Business Matter

    <h4>Chapter 141: A Business Matter </h4>


    Days passed with Rain and Alexander settling into his penthouse, just as nned. As they had expected, her father-inw didn¡¯t push too hard for them to stay at the ancestral mansion.


    Alexander had be quite convincing in his efforts to assure his father that they needed private time to work on their marriage, just the two of them under the same roof.


    Rain had also spoken to her father-inw in private, exining that this arrangement gave her the perfect opportunity to show Alexander how she could personally take care of him and, hopefully, make him fall for her. Her father-inw agreed to the n but with one condition: Sundays would be reserved as family days, where they¡¯d all gather together.


    It was the second day Rain woke up in the room beside Alexander¡¯s bedroom. She had decided to sleep there instead of sharing a room with him, ying hard to get¡ªbut she knew that act wouldn¡¯tst long. She was curious to see what Alexander would do next to convince her to give in to what he wanted.


    "Five," she murmured, ncing at the wall clock. She hoped she had woken up first so she could prepare breakfast. For the past two days since moving into the penthouse, Alexander had been the one making their morning meals.


    Quickly washing her face and brushing her teeth, Rain headed out to the kitchen.


    "Yes!" she eximed softly when she noticed the kitchen lights were still off.


    Whenever she woke up at six, Alexander was usually close to finishing breakfast. She put on some soft music, just loud enough for background noise, and began preparing the dishes. She also packed lunch boxes forter, mentally noting to remind Tyron to heat them up if they got cold. But hopefully, the thermal lunch boxes she bought would do their job.


    "You¡¯re up early." The sudden warmth of Alexander¡¯s breath on her ear made her nearly jump out of her skin.


    "Oh, right," she mumbled with a gulp, trying to focus on stirring the beef brisket she was cooking. Her heart pounded as Alexander rested his chin on her shoulder.


    "Isn¡¯t that too much for breakfast?" hemented, his face so close that if she turned, her lips would undoubtedly brush against his.


    "Hmm, it¡¯s for lunch. I¡¯ll pack it for you to taketer," she murmured, barely able to breathe until he finally stepped back.


    "I see," he responded casually.


    "So, is it coffee or hot chocte today?" he asked, knowing her choice depended on her mood.


    "Hot chocte," she replied, smiling to herself as she continued cooking.


    "Let¡¯s get groceriester," Rainmented casually as she stirred the brisket.


    Tyron had mentioned they were running low on essentials, something he usually handled, but now that she was staying at the penthouse, he had discreetly stepped back, understanding that she should take over the household responsibilities.


    "Alright, what time do you want me to pick you up?" Alexander asked his tone light but attentive.


    "I¡¯ll be out at five sharp," she replied, trying to focus on the cooking, though she could feel the weight of Alexander¡¯s gaze lingering on her every movement.


    Unable to ignore it any longer, she turned and met his eyes. "What is it?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, his gaze softened slightly, and he gave her a small, almost amused smile before answering, "Just admiring how quickly you¡¯ve taken charge of everything."


    Rain¡¯s face flushed as Alexander¡¯s boldness left her feeling a mix of flustered and amused. She was growing more convinced that her "hard to get" strategy was working far better than expected, and she secretly enjoyed how forward he had be.


    "It¡¯s just cooking," she replied, trying to deflect. "You¡¯ve been waking up early to do it when I should be the one taking care of it."


    Alexander smiled at her, his tone light but firm. "But you¡¯re the one cooking dinner, so I like making breakfast for you. Bnce, right?"


    Rain chuckled. "Are we really keeping score now? Who does more around the house?"


    Alexander¡¯s eyes twinkled as he gestured toward the breakfast he¡¯d set up. "Come on, let¡¯s eat before it gets cold."


    As they sat down, Rain¡¯s curiosity got the best of her. "By the way, any updates on William?" she asked. Alexander had given his brother until today to choose between settling down or taking on more responsibility in the family business.


    Alexander¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift much. "Nothing yet. He¡¯ll probably make up his mindter today."


    He paused briefly, then asked, "Do you have any ns for tomorrow?"


    Rain hesitated. She had a flight scheduled to visit their research facility on the ind with Clifford, but she hadn¡¯t told Alexander yet. She didn¡¯t want him to have high hopes unless there was significant progress to share.


    "I have a business matter to attend to tomorrow. I¡¯ll be back Sunday night," she said, keeping her tone casual.


    "Is it work-rted?" Alexander asked, his tone neutral but probing.


    "Yes..." Rain replied, trying to maintain herposure.


    "Are you going alone?" he asked, his gaze sharp.


    Rain forced a smile, feeling a strange sense of unease. "No, Clifford¡¯s going with me. We¡¯re business partners after all."


    She felt her throat tighten as she watched Alexander¡¯s reaction, unsure why she suddenly felt the need to exin. "Clifford and I have been best friends since I was thirteen. He¡¯s always helped me with my finances..."


    She trailed off, realizing she didn¡¯t need to exin herself. Alexander hadn¡¯t used her of anything.


    "I trust you," he said, but his words hung in the air with an odd weight. There was an awkward silence between them until he broke it with a sudden question. "Don¡¯t you want me to go with you?"


    Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The tension in his voice was subtle, but she could sense it. Rain¡¯s breath caught in her throat. If Alexander would go with her, there would be no avoiding the full truth. Her mind raced, but she kept her expression calm, or at least tried to.


    "Do you want toe?" she asked, cautiously testing his resolve.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his voice steady but firm. "I¡¯ll go with you... I told you I trust you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I trust your best friend, Clifford."


    Rain¡¯s lips parted in surprise, momentarily speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected such blunt honesty from him.


    "Alexander, Clifford is just¡ª"


    "A best friend, yes," Alexander interrupted, his voice calm but firm. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯mfortable with him being around you alone."

 Chapter 142: The Trial

    <h4>Chapter 142: The Trial</h4>


    Rain frowned at Alexander, debating whether it was time to tell him about Elysium Biotech Institute or not yet...


    "What¡¯s with that look?" Alexander questioned, narrowing his eyes.


    "What look?" Rain asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You look like you don¡¯t want me to go with you," he pointed out with a pout.


    <i>¡¯Damn, since when did this brute learn to pout?¡¯ </i>Rain thought, secretly adoring how unexpectedly cute he looked acting like that. Alexander was like a mysterious book she felt privileged to unfold day by day, each Chapter revealing a new side of him she hadn¡¯t expected.


    Rain shrugged and said, "It¡¯s just that I have work to do there, and you¡¯re being clingy and petty. I¡¯ve known Clifford long before I even met you, Alexander. He¡¯s like a brother to me."


    "And is the feeling mutual? Does he see you as a sister?" Alexander shot back.


    Rain paused but reiterated, "I trust him. Stop overthinking it. I thought after discovering that you¡¯re Enigma and he¡¯s Chubby, you¡¯d see each other in a new light."


    "Fine," Alexander sighed. "I just want to go with you and be with you. Will you ept that fact?"


    Rain blushed, caught off guard by his honesty. "Fine, be with me all you want," she relented with a shrug.


    Alexander¡¯s lips stretched into a wide grin. "Thank you, Love," he said with a yful wink.


    "Seriously," she mumbled, nearly having a heart attack from him calling her *Love* again. It was the second time now, and though he was just being yful, it made her heart leap with joy.


    After breakfast, Rain prepared for her day. It was a big one¡ªshe would finally stand in court for the first time. In the past two days, she had spent time with Liza, convincing her to fight for herself. Theic books she had given her, filled with strong female characters, seemed to inspire Liza and she agreed.


    Alexander had Tyron drop Rain off at the office, as usual. Before she stepped out, he called her name. "Rain."


    She turned to him, curious. He smiled. "Break a leg."


    She chuckled, winking back at him. "I will."


    Alexander knew well what her day would involve, as they always talked about work on their drives home. He knew this was her first court appearance as a prosecutor.


    "Good luck, Mrs. Lancaster!" Tyron, in the driver¡¯s seat, chimed in.


    Rain chuckled. "Thanks." Then she stepped out of the car.


    As Tyron prepared to drive off, he asked, "Shall we head to the office now, Boss?"


    "What time is the meeting with the client?" Alexander asked.


    "Around ten, Boss. Why? Are you nning to watch the court proceedings?" Tyron asked, surprised.


    "Why not? It¡¯s my wife¡¯s first trial. Reschedule the meeting for this afternoon."


    "Alright, Boss. I actually want to see Mrs. Lancaster in action too," Tyron chuckled, and Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched Rain disappear into the Prosecutor¡¯s Office building entrance.


    *****


    Rain quickly got to work, focusing on the final preparations for the uing court proceedings as soon as she entered her office. She nced at her formal prosecutor¡¯s robe, neatly hanging on a nearby stand, and couldn¡¯t help but smile with a sense of pride. Today marked a significant step in her career.


    With a deep breath, she put on the robe. As she adjusted the cor, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror¡ªpoised, determined, and ready. With her head held high, Rain walked out of her office, mentally preparing herself for what was toe, and made her way to the courtroom.


    The trial was about to begin, and Liza, her key witness, was already inside, sitting on the bench with her head bowed. Straightening her back, Rain quickly entered the room. Liza sat stiffly and she noticed how her hands trembled in herp while her eyes fixed on the floor. The weight of the uing testimony was evident in the tension etched across her face.


    "Liza," Rain called softly as she approached.


    Liza looked up, her eyes wide and full of uncertainty. "I don¡¯t think I can do this," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Rain sat beside her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "You can," she said firmly. "I know it¡¯s overwhelming, but you¡¯vee so far already. You¡¯ve got the strength to get through this, and today is about seeking justice."


    Liza shook her head. "What if they don¡¯t believe me? What if... they tear me apart on the stand?"


    Rain¡¯s expression softened as she leaned in closer. "They will try, but that¡¯s why I¡¯m here¡ªto protect you, to make sure your voice is heard. You¡¯re not alone in this, Liza. And remember, the truth is on your side. No matter what happens, you have the power to tell your story."


    Liza swallowed hard, her hands still shaking. "I¡¯ve never been this scared before."


    "I know," Rain replied, her voice calm but filled with determination. "But this fear you¡¯re feeling? It¡¯s thest obstacle before you finally take control of your life again. You¡¯ve been through so much, and this is your chance to show your strength¡ªto stand up for yourself and for others who might not have the courage."


    Tears welled in Liza¡¯s eyes, but she nodded. "I just... I don¡¯t want to fail."


    "You won¡¯t," Rain assured her. "You¡¯re brave for even being here. That alone shows your strength. Just focus on telling the truth, and I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    Liza exhaled deeply, her grip on her hands loosening slightly as she found a shred of calm in Rain¡¯s words.


    "Thank you," she murmured.


    Rain smiled softly. "You¡¯ve got this. And I¡¯ll be right there the whole time."


    With a final squeeze of Liza¡¯s shoulder, Rain stood up, signalling that it was time. She took her ce at the prosecutor¡¯s table, feeling the eyes of the audience on her. She could see Liza sitting nearby, visibly anxious but holding herself together. Rain caught her eye and gave her a reassuring nod.


    The judge entered, and the room stood in respect. With a swift rap of the gavel, the proceedings officially began.


    "All rise," the court clerk announced. "This court is now in session, presided over by Judge Sebastian Lane."

 Chapter 143: We’ll Leave Soon

    <h4>Chapter 143: We¡¯ll Leave Soon</h4>


    "Boss, Sir Sebastian¡¯s eyes are boring holes into you," Tyron whispered, ncing at the judge. They were seated at the back, while Rain remained oblivious, focused intently on the trial about to begin.


    Alexander smirked, "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s dying to know why I¡¯m here. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he already has an idea¡ªafter all, his father met Rain during the exhibit when she was with me." He shrugged casually.


    Sebastian Lane was the son of Chief Justice Darwin Lane, a close friend of Alexander¡¯s father. While they were friends, their bond wasn¡¯t as close as Alexander¡¯s rtionship with Eric. Sebastian was also three years older than both him and Eric.


    The air in the courtroom was thick with tension as the proceedings began. Alexander ignored Sebastian¡¯s stare and simply had his eyes focused on his wife as she stood at the prosecutor¡¯s table.


    Sebastian Lane banged his gavel, his voice resonating throughout the room. "Court is now in session. The case before us today involves serious allegations of gang rape and physical abuse against the defendants. Prosecutor Rain yton, you may proceed."


    Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly as he watched Rain exude confidence. She stood tall, her voice steady andmanding as she addressed the court.


    "Thank you, Your Honor. Today, we are here to seek justice for Liza Torres, a victim of a heinous crimemitted by the five defendants seated before you." She gestured toward the group of young men, their expressions a mix of arrogance and disdain.


    "Liza was simply running an errand for her mother when she was ambushed by these men," Rain continued, her gaze unwavering. "She was dragged into an alley and subjected to unimaginable horror. I would like to call Liza Torres to the stand."


    Rain turned to Liza, offering her an encouraging smile. "You can do this," she whispered as Liza stood, her hands trembling slightly.


    As Liza approached the stand, Rain felt a mixture of pride and anxiety for her. The judge, Sebastian Lane, nodded for her to take her seat, and Liza swallowed hard, looking out at the courtroom filled with expectant eyes.


    "Liza, can you please state your full name for the record?" Rain began, her voice steady but warm.


    "Liza... Liza Torres," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Thank you, Liza. Now, can you tell us what happened on the day of the incident?" Rain asked gently.


    Liza took a deep breath. "I was just going to buy something my mom asked for. I didn¡¯t think anything would happen. I was... I was just a few blocks away when they grabbed me."


    Rain nodded, encouraging her to continue. "And what did you see when they approached you?"


    "They... they wereughing. I tried to scream, but they covered my mouth," Liza¡¯s voice quivered, tears brimming in her eyes. "They dragged me away, and I thought I was going to die."


    Rain stepped forward slightly, her heart aching for Liza. "Can you describe what happened once they took you?"


    Liza wiped a tear from her cheek and continued, her voice growing stronger. "They... they took me to an alley. There were five of them. They hurt me. They didn¡¯t care that I was scared. I kept begging them to stop, but they justughed."


    The courtroom fell silent, the tension heavy in the air. Alexander watched as Liza, the victim, struggled to recount the horrific events that had happened to her. Despite her evident pain, she bravely pushed through, her voice trembling but steady. Rain¡¯s careful words and encouragement guided her, and Liza eventually managed to finish her testimony.


    Rain felt a surge of pride at Liza¡¯s strength. "Thank you, Liza. I have no further questions."


    Just then, the defendant¡¯s representative stood up, his tone dripping with condescension. "Liza, isn¡¯t it true that you were out alone at night? Doesn¡¯t that show you were being reckless?"


    "Objection, Your Honor!" Rain interjected sharply, her voice strong and unwavering. "This line of questioning is purely an attempt to victim-me and has no relevance to the facts of this case. It doesn¡¯t matter where she was or why¡ªwhat happened to her is indefensible."


    Judge Sebastian Lane looked at the defense attorney and calmly replied, "Sustained."


    Alexander sighed quietly, impressed by Rain¡¯sposure and tenacity. He wasn¡¯t one to linger at a court trial that didn¡¯t directly concern him, but watching Rain in her element, fiercely defending her client, made it hard to tear his eyes away.


    Just as Rain was about to call the witness to the stand, Tyron leaned in and whispered, "Boss, I think we need to leave soon. That client meeting won¡¯t wait forever. And it seems this trial isn¡¯t wrapping up today¡ªit¡¯ll probably take another three days, at least."


    Alexander nced at Tyron but didn¡¯t move. He could sense the trial stretching out, yet something about Rain¡¯s determination kept him glued to his seat. "We¡¯ll leave soon," he muttered, eyes still fixed on the courtroom proceedings.


    A few momentster, Tyron sighed, shifting restlessly in his seat. It was nearly lunchtime, and he couldn¡¯t believe how long his boss had been sitting there without reviewing a single document or signing anything. Usually, Alexander would never stay this still for so long.


    <i>¡¯He said we¡¯d leave soon, but at this rate... I feel like we¡¯ll end up eating the packed lunch with Mrs. Lancaster right here in the courtroom!¡¯ </i>Tyron thought to himself, shaking his head. He nced at Alexander, who was still focused intently on the trial, clearly more captivated by by his wife¡¯s performance than by any business meeting.


    The courtroom was tense, filled with the murmur of hushed conversations as Mrs. Lancaster delivered her argument. The gang rape case had been grueling, filled with emotional testimonies and sharp exchanges between the defense and prosecution.


    "Your Honor, the evidence clearly demonstrates that the defendants acted with malicious intent¡ª"


    Judge Sebastian Lane raised his hand, cutting Rain off mid-sentence. His calm yet firm voice carried through the courtroom.


    "Ms. yton, we¡¯ll continue this after the recess. It¡¯s almost 12:30, and we¡¯ll adjourn for lunch. Court will resume at 1:30 sharp," he announced, ncing at the clock above his bench.


    A collective sigh of relief seemed to pass through the room as the tension lifted, if only temporarily. "Finally," Tyron muttered under his breath, his stomach grumbling in protest. He was starving at this point. But before he could rx, he noticed his Boss suddenly stand up from his seat.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Tyron asked, noticing the dark expression clouding Alexander¡¯s face. His eyes followed Alexander¡¯s gaze and froze when he saw the source of his irritation¡ªa man whispering something to Rain.


    Tyron gulped. It was Mrs. Lancaster¡¯s paralegal, someone his Boss was already familiar with, thanks to Matt, who had sent over profiles of everyone working closely with Mrs. Lancaster. Yet, the look on his Boss¡¯s face told a different story.


    "Seriously? He knows that¡¯s her paralegal... So why does he look like he wants to kill him?" Tyron hummed to himself, still in disbelief that the usuallyposed, unbothered Alexander was this possessive over his wife.


    "I wonder if he¡¯s even realized how hard he¡¯s already fallen for his wife?" Tyron mused to himself, watching the scene unfold with amusement.

 Chapter 144: Claimed

    <h4>Chapter 144: imed</h4>


    Rain gathered her notes, organizing the papers she had spread out on the table. Marlon, sitting beside her, leaned in and whispered, "We have an hour. Should we grab a quick bite at the cafe across the street?"


    Rain nodded, still focused on the case. "Let¡¯s make it quick, but I need to review some points before we¡¯re back in here."


    As the judge stood, everyone else in the courtroom followed suit. The defendants were led out by the guards, and the room slowly emptied. Rain exhaled, preparing to stand, when she was surprised to see Alexander approaching.


    She had to blink several times to ensure she wasn¡¯t imagining things. But there was no mistake¡ªAlexander was approaching, with Tyron following behind him and waving awkwardly at her.


    "Alexander?" she gasped.


    He smiled warmly. "Love, I came to watch your first trial. Let¡¯s go grab a quick lunch together."


    Rain frowned. Here he went again, using "Love" to emphasize their marriage. She gulped, recalling how Marlon had leaned in to whisper to her. Did Alexander see that? He could be so petty¡ªfirst with Henry, and now with Marlon.


    "Prosecutor yton, is he?" Marlon asked, trying to sound casual.


    "I¡¯m her husband," Alexander replied, extending his hand to Marlon. Rain quickly introduced Marlon as her paralegal, noting the intense look Alexander gave him, which made the poor guy gulp nervously.


    Turning to Marlon, she said, "You go ahead to the cafe, and I¡¯ll follow you shortly."-


    Marlon scratched his head, slightly puzzled, but nodded and quickly exited. Rain then turned back to Alexander, dragging him outside.


    "I prepared lunch boxes for you and Tyron. Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work?" she asked, trying to keep her focus.


    "I told you, I came to see you in action. I¡¯ll eat the lunch boxester. Let¡¯s have a quick lunch together," he replied, grinning.


    Rain shook her head. "I can¡¯t. I need to brainstorm with Marlon. Why don¡¯t you go ahead¡ª"


    She halted, noticing the disappointed look on his face. She sighed. "Fine. Let¡¯s go. We just have an hour. Seriously... You¡¯re too..."


    "Possessive and clingy, right? It can be charming at first, but if it goes on..." Tyron started, only to mp his lips shut under Alexander¡¯s steely gaze. The tension in the air shifted as Tyron awkwardly shifted his gaze away, clearly wishing he had kept his mouth shut.


    "I should go ahead and save us a seat, Boss, and handle the ordering," Tyron suggested, quickly making his escape from the scene.


    Rain practically took Alexander¡¯s hand, pulling him along as she ran after Liza and her family.


    "Liza!" she called, smiling when Liza looked back at her. "You did great today. If you want to rest and go home, you can. You don¡¯t need to watch the rest since you¡¯ve already given your statement."


    "Thank you, Prosecutor yton," Liza replied, her eyes welling up with tears. Rain pulled her into a hug, saying, "Just stay strong, alright? I promise I¡¯ll make sure they pay for what they did to you."


    Liza sobbed softly, and Rain continued to caress her back. "Go now and rest well. I¡¯ll keep you and your parents updated on the proceedings." Liza nodded, whispering, "Thank you so much."


    As Liza left with her parents, Rain turned to Alexander with a raised brow. "You¡¯re truly getting clingy, huh?"


    "Is it annoying already?" Alexander asked, worry creeping into his voice. Tyron¡¯s words seemed to linger in his mind.


    Rain chuckled, shaking her head. "Well, it¡¯s still charming for now. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll definitely tell you if you start to get annoying."


    They walked hand in hand across the street but stopped when the signal turned red.


    "Don¡¯t you want to start using your legal surname? It would be nice for everyone to address you as Prosecutor Lancaster instead of yton," Alexander suggested, ncing at her.


    Rain turned to him, taken aback by the suggestion. "Let¡¯s go," he said, pulling her close and wrapping his arm around her shoulder as he guided her across the street.


    As she walked, Rain bit her inner cheek, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. The thought of changing her surname stirred something deep within her; she had never felt proud of the yton name, but the idea of bing a Lancaster felt like a step toward embracing her new life.


    They entered the cafe and spotted Marlon and Tyron chatting at a table.


    "Boss, I already ordered for us," Tyron announced, then turned to Rain. "I got your usual. Is that enough, or do you want to add more?"


    "That¡¯s fine, Tyron. Thanks," she replied, appreciating his thoughtfulness.


    "No worries, Mrs. Lancaster!" Tyron said with a broad grin.


    "Mrs. Lancaster?" Marlon blinked at her in surprise.


    "Oh, I haven¡¯t introduced you to Tyron," Rain said, quickly changing the subject. Just as she was about to introduce them, Tyron interjected.


    "No need, Mrs. Lancaster. I already introduced myself," he replied cheerfully.


    Marlon shifted his gaze between Rain and Alexander, clearly puzzled. "I¡¯m sorry, Prosecutor yton. I¡¯m a bit confused. He¡¯s calling you Mrs. Lancaster... um, also, I didn¡¯t catch your husband¡¯s name."


    "Oh, he¡¯s Lex. You can call him Lex," Rain said, offering an awkward smile. She was surprised when Alexander turned to Tyron and said, "Give him my calling card."


    "Yes, Boss!" Tyron replied eagerly.


    In an instant, Tyron handed Marlon Alexander¡¯s calling card. Rain watched as Marlon¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he gasped, "Alexander Lancaster, Vice Chairman and CEO of Lancaster Group?"


    Tyron shook his head, bemused by his boss¡¯s behaviour. Alexander was usually the type to keep his identity under wraps, preferring not to draw attention to himself. Yet here he was, casually flexing his status in front of Rain¡¯s colleague. It was a side of him Tyron rarely saw, and it was both amusing and surprising.


    "Yes, he is. And I¡¯m his executive assistant," Tyron added.


    Rain felt a flutter of nerves as she noticed Marlon¡¯s astonishment. He turned to her and, without thinking, asked, "Why are you still using yton?"


    "That¡¯s what I was telling her earlier," Alexander interjected. "She should update her status at work and start using my surname. After all, she¡¯s already taken¡ªby me."


    He turned to Rain, locking eyes with her. "Love, can you start using my surname? I want everyone to know that you belong to me..." His voice was steady, yet there was a vulnerability in his eyes that made Rain¡¯s heart race.


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but think,<i> ¡¯Seriously, this man!¡¯ </i>She rolled her eyes yfully, trying to mask the warmth flooding her cheeks. His boldness was both charming and infuriating, but deep down, she loved the way he imed her so openly.

 Chapter 145: While I’m Still Here

    <h4>Chapter 145: While I¡¯m Still Here</h4>


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    William grumbled under his breath, pacing restlessly as he dialled Sanya Reed¡¯s number again. "How dare she trick me like that?" His patience was wearing thin. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone would go as far as to impersonate her sister-inw Rain yton. The fact that she¡¯d vanished only made it worse.


    "Out of reach again," he muttered angrily, tossing his phone onto the table. Without wasting time, he called his men. "I want the details on Sanya Reed now. And find out where she is right now." His tone was cold, demanding.


    As he ended the call, he heard the familiar sound of his father¡¯s disapproving tongue click. "Look at you, all worked up because you¡¯ve been fooled. Now you know how your brother and sister-inw must feel after your tricks," Rock teased, leaning back in his chair with a knowing smirk.


    William slumped into a seat. He knew his father wasn¡¯t entirely wrong but wasn¡¯t ready to admit it. "I just want to meet her face-to-face and make her exin," William muttered, dialling her number again despite knowing it wouldn¡¯t connect.


    William clenched his jaw, his mind already racing with the ways he would deal with Sanya Reed once he found her. "She won¡¯t get away with this," he muttered under his breath.


    The thought of being deceived gnawed at him¡ªespecially by someone so close to his sister-inw, a woman he had specifically chosen for his brother. It wasn¡¯t just the humiliation; it was the insult of being outsmarted by someone. He clenched his fists, anger simmering beneath his calm exterior.


    The moment he tracked her down, there¡¯d be a reckoning. His pride wouldn¡¯t allow it to go unpunished.


    "Oh, she¡¯s going to regret crossing me," he grumbled, already imagining the scolding¡ªand worse¡ªthat awaited her. Sanya Reed had yed her game, but William was determined to show her that she messed with the wrong person.


    Rock shook his head with a sigh. "Stop wasting your time on that nonsense. How about we go fishing instead? It¡¯s been a while. Come on, son. Clear your head."


    William, still brimming with energy, perked up at the suggestion. Fishing had always been a way to calm his mind. "Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get everything ready," he said, a grin breaking through his irritation.


    Within minutes, William had gathered their fishing gear, and Rock watched his son with a fond smile, seeing the childlike excitement rece the earlier frustration.


    "Let¡¯s go," William said, holding up the gear. Rock nodded, and Ben joined them as they made their way to the car.


    They had a serene pond near their winery, one of their favourite ces for fishing. As they sat in the back of the car with Ben driving, William leaned into his father, hugging his arm.


    "Let¡¯s sleep in the vi for the night," William hummed contentedly.


    Rock chuckled. Even at his age, William still loved being clingy around him, never minding how it might look in front of others. William had always been affectionate, staying close by his side like this.


    "Dad, you¡¯re always pushing us to get married... but haven¡¯t you ever thought of remarrying yourself?" William asked suddenly, catching his father off guard. "You¡¯re still young. Only fifty-nine. Uncle Greg is fifty-eight and he¡¯s been married three times already."


    Rockughed, shaking his head. "Greg¡¯s a different story, son."


    "How is he even different? Mother¡¯s been gone for so many years," William said, his tone softening. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯d prefer you remarry and be happy. Uncle Greg¡¯s ex-wives are still alive, and he just gets a divorce when things don¡¯t work out. Then he moves on."


    Rock sighed, ncing at his son. "Your uncle lives his life differently, William. Just because he¡¯s remarried multiple times doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the right path for me."


    "But you deserve happiness too," William pressed. "You¡¯ve been alone for so long. Maybe it¡¯s time to start thinking about yourself."


    Rock¡¯s smile faded slightly. "Your mother wasn¡¯t just anyone, Will. She was my everything. Recing that... it¡¯s not as simple as it seems."


    Rock raised his eyebrows, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "Why do I feel like this is your way of saying, ¡¯Why don¡¯t <i>you</i> get married instead of pushing me so hard since <i>you¡¯re</i> the one who wants it so badly?¡¯"


    William chuckled, caught in his father¡¯s yful usation.


    "But I¡¯m not even pushing you right now," Rock pointed out, amused.


    William shook his head and with a pout grumbled, "Oh, because you kept bugging us, my brother ended up married. And now, to get back at me, he wants me to marry too!"


    Rock¡¯sughter filled the car. "He gave you two choices, William: work like him or marry. You messed up, and now you have to face the consequences."


    "That¡¯s harsh, Dad!" William grumbled.


    Rock grinned. "The rational thing to do is to work, Son. Help your brother. You can¡¯t keep leeching off him."


    William groaned in mock frustration. "Fine, I¡¯ll work my ass off starting Monday!"


    Rock¡¯s voice softened as he began, "Son, you know I love you and Alexander, right? All I¡¯ve ever wanted is the best for you two. Maybe I¡¯ve been a bit selfish, pushing you to do things you weren¡¯t ready for, and I¡¯m sorry for that. It¡¯s just... life is so short. We never know how much time we have left, and I want to live it fully like it¡¯s myst day."


    He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing, "Honestly, there¡¯s nothing more I could ask for. The moment you and Alexander came into my life, I had everything. But, I suppose I¡¯ve been greedy, hoping I¡¯d get to see you both settle down and start families of your own. I want to witness you experience fatherhood, give me some grandchildren¡ªbefore my timees, and I join your mother in the afterlife."


    William¡¯s face paled as he released his father¡¯s arm and turned to him, eyes wide with rm. "Stop saying things like that! You¡¯re not going anywhere anytime soon. You still have many more years with us, and I won¡¯t let you join Mom early!"


    Rock chuckled softly, but his eyes held a deep affection. "I¡¯m not rushing off just yet, Son. But I want you to know what I hope for, while I¡¯m still here."

 Chapter 146: My Right

    <h4>Chapter 146: My Right</h4>


    Rain felt both exhausted and relieved as the hearing for the day came to a close. Just as she had expected, a single day wasn¡¯t enough to cover everything. But she was determined to ensure the case would conclude by Monday, putting those bastards behind bars where they belonged.


    After a quick lunch together, Alexander had left for work, and now she nced at her watch, anticipating his arrival to pick her up any minute.


    "I still can¡¯t believe how rich you are," Marlon remarked as they walked back to the prosecution office, which was conveniently located next to the courthouse. "No wonder you can afford to work here with a lower-paying sry instead of at one of those big firms with better pay and benefits."


    "My husband is the rich one, not me," she replied with a shrug. Then she stopped and faced him, her expression serious. "And please don¡¯t assume you know my reasons for working here. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in my head."


    Marlon scratched his head, looking a bit sheepish. "I¡¯m sorry, Prosecutor y¡ª" He hesitated, then added, "Should I start calling you Prosecutor Lancaster?"


    Rain had almost forgotten about that. The irritation she felt melted away at the thought of Alexander encouraging her to use his family name. It meant something significant... ¡¯Looks like I¡¯ll be married to him for more than four months after all. But it¡¯s still too early to feel secure, though.¡¯ she inwardly reminded herself.


    With a smirk, she turned to Marlon and said excitedly, "You heard my husband! He wants me to use his family name, so I guess I¡¯ll go for it. I¡¯ll update my status in the office soon, along with all my identification cards!"


    Marlon shook his head. "You should have done that the moment your marriage was registered. But I¡¯m curious¡ªdid you two have a private wedding ceremony?"


    Rain gulped, suddenly unsure how to exin her marriage to Alexander without it sounding odd.


    "I assume it was in secret since I¡¯ve heard Alexander Lancaster values his privacy so much that he practically has no photos online at all," Marlon pointed out. Rain offered him a timid smile before walking ahead, choosing not toment on his observation.


    Once back in the office, Rain headed straight to her private room to review thetest files Brandon and Matt had sent her about the Obsidian Order.


    As she nced at the clock, she noticed there were still five minutes before it hit five in the afternoon. Rain shook her head at how drastically her routine had changed. She usually enjoyed working overtime, but now she felt like secretary Jane, eagerly waiting for the clock to strike five so she could finally clock out.


    Just then, Rain received a text from Alexander: "I¡¯m here."


    "He¡¯s always early," she giggled to herself. Given that it took at least fifteen minutes to drive from his office to hers, it meant he¡¯d left ahead of time.


    She quickly got up, but as she stepped outside her room, Jane approached her, eyes wide with excitement. "Is it true that you¡¯re Alexander Lancaster¡¯s wife?! Alexander of the Lancaster Group?!"


    Rain nced at Marlon, who was scratching his head guiltily. Alexander was well-known in the business world, especially since Lancaster Electronics was thergest technologypany globally.


    Rain shrugged and muttered, "Can you all keep this under wraps in our circle? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one Lancaster in the country, so please just say you don¡¯t know if someone asks."


    "You¡¯ll be using Lancaster as your surname now, so expect some curiosity about your connection to such a prestigious family," Henry chimed in as he walked to the pantry to make himself a coffee. He looked like he was gearing up for anotherte night at the office.


    "I know, but you could all just shrug if someone wants confirmation, or maybe tell them to ask me directly?" Rain replied with a yful smirk.


    "No worries! We¡¯ll do as you say, Prosecutor Lancaster! Wow, it¡¯s a longer name, but it sounds way better!" Jane eximed. "Too bad I haven¡¯t met him in person like Marlon! I¡¯d love to meet him too!" she added, shing Rain a hopeful puppy-dog look.


    Rain chuckled. "I¡¯ll introduce you to him some other time. For now, I¡¯ve got to run. See you all on Monday!"


    With that, Rain quickly made her way to the parking lot. Smiling, she almost ran when she saw Alexander step out of the car and open the passenger door for her. Her heart skipped a beat seeing him standing there, waiting for her.


    "Aren¡¯t you early today?" she teased as she got in and sat down. Her breath hitched when Alexander leaned in close to buckle her seatbelt. His face was so near that she could hear the rapid pounding of her own heart.


    She could feel the warmth of his presence as her pulse raced. He paused, his face just an inch from hers, and his gaze fell to her lips. Before she could process what was happening, she felt the soft touch of his lips against hers.


    It was just a peck, but it sent a shockwave through her, leaving her body stiffened. "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it," Alexander muttered, backing away slightly. He looked just as stunned as she felt, and in his hurried retreat, he bumped his back against the edge of the car.


    "Ouch!" he winced, rubbing his back. Rain blinked, concern flooding her face. "Are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," he muttered under his breath, almost as if talking to himself. "Why do I feel like I¡¯m bewitched?" His words hung in the air, leaving Rain both flustered and intrigued, her heart still racing from the unexpected moment they just shared.


    Before she could fully react, Alexander had already moved away, walking quickly to the driver¡¯s side and slipping into his seat.


    "Are you saying I bewitched you?" Rain questioned, her eyebrow raised in amusement. "You stole a kiss from me..." she added, pouting slightly.


    Alexander massaged the back of his neck, trying to appear nonchnt. "Isn¡¯t that how we¡¯re supposed to greet each other as husband and wife? A peck on the lips? Besides," he smirked, "I¡¯m legally your husband, so I didn¡¯t<i> technically</i> steal that kiss. It¡¯s practically my right. You agreed to perform all your wifely duties, excluding sharing my bed, right? That means I can kiss you whenever I want..."


    Rain¡¯s eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms. "Oh, whenever you want, huh?"


    He grinned, a hint of yfulness dancing in his eyes. "That¡¯s how marriage works, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Her pout deepened, though she couldn¡¯t hide the flicker of a smile tugging at her lips. "You¡¯re unbelievable."

 Chapter 147: Parasite

    <h4>Chapter 147: Parasite</h4>


    Paul had been so busytely, leaving Dina feeling increasingly frustrated and annoyed. She was left to handle everything for their uing engagement party on her own. After wrapping up the final details today, she felt utterly drained from coordinating with everyone involved to make sure the event would be spectacr. She knew she deserved a break.


    "Paul should be here with you, at least to check if everything is to his liking," her mother, Sylvia,mented as the organizer left.


    Dina forced a reassuring smile. "You know how men are, Mother. He asked me to handle it since he trusts me more with the arrangements. Honestly, he doesn¡¯t know much about this kind of thing anyway. Besides, he¡¯s been very busy, especially with the campaign for his father¡¯s run for congress."


    She was lying, of course. Deep down, she was furious. Paul had made it clear that he didn¡¯t have time to join her. Lately, his mood had soured, likely due to issues at the firm. She often overheard phone calls that left him irritable and distant.


    After her mother bid farewell, Dina stormed to her car, slumping into the driver¡¯s seat with an exasperated grunt. Her body ached all over, and her bruises were a painful reminder ofst night. Paul had been brutal in bed, so much so that she thought she might break under his rough handling.


    Rain¡¯s mocking words about her husband echoed in her mind.


    <i>"He always makes me scream his name in pleasure. I¡¯m constantly pampered and satisfied because he knows how to treat me right."</i>


    Dina clenched her jaw, cursing under her breath. Paul hadn¡¯t been treating her righttely¡ªnot like he used to. He wouldn¡¯t even let her finish first before satisfying himself, and now he was hurting her too.


    "I need a drink," she muttered, grabbing her phone to call her friends. Tonight, she was going to get wasted. A night out at a nightclub with her friends was exactly what she needed to unwind.


    Dina entered Atem Club, an exclusive nightclub reserved for the high-ss elite, where only those with membership or a personal rmendation from a member could gain entry. It had been a while since she¡¯d treated herself to a night out like this, and the atmosphere, pulsing with music but never crowded, felt just right.


    "Will Paule?" one of her friends asked as they settled into their seats, subtly swaying to the rhythm of the music.


    Dina shook her head and motioned to the waiter to start their round of drinks.


    "Are you trying to get wasted before the engagement party? Or did you and Paul have a fight?" another friend prodded.


    "Stop asking questions and let¡¯s just enjoy the night. Paul and I never fight," Dina retorted with a forced grin. "My engagement is in two days. Let me enjoy this onest night out with you guys. Once I marry Paul, I¡¯ll have to be the perfect housewife." Her friendsughed and teased her, and Dina yed along, smiling to mask the bitterness churning inside her.


    ¡¯It¡¯s all Rain¡¯s fault!¡¯ Dina fumed inwardly. Ever since they were kids, she had developed a deep resentment toward her half-sister. Rain had always excelled at everything, without even trying. School was the worst¡ªher mother would constantlypare Dina to Rain, always scolding her for not measuring up.


    <i>"She¡¯s an illegitimate child, and you¡¯re the rightful heiress of the yton family. Prove yourself better than that bastard!" </i>her mother would always snap.


    Her father, too, would sigh in disappointment. <i>"Howe Rain is the better one? This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Make sure Dina excels beyond her in everything!"</i>


    Dina had always been the favored daughter in their household. Her father gave her everything she ever wanted. She tried her best to please her parents as she grew up, but Rain remained a constant thorn in her side.


    Even though they attended different schools¡ªDina in a prestigious private institution, while Rain went to public school¡ªRain still managed to steal the spotlight. Whenever ssmates or her crushes encountered Rain, even by chance, they were instantly drawn to her. It was infuriating!


    Now, with her engagement approaching, the familiar feeling of inadequacy stirred within Dina once more. She had managed to win over Paul, steal him even, yet somehow, she still felt overshadowed by Rain. No matter how much she had achieved, it seemed Rain was still happy, living her life with freedom and joy, while Dina remained trapped in her own misery.


    The drinks arrived, and Dina downed hers quickly, trying to drown the bitterness that threatened to consume her. She was seething with irritation, especially when she recalled how Rain¡¯s husband treated her thest time they met. He had looked at her as if she were carrying a contagious disease as if she wasn¡¯t worthy of his time.


    Rain, a nobody, had managed to snag a husband¡ªa handsome and hot husband at that. And yet, Dina, who had always been part of an elite family, was stuck with Paul, who barely gave her now the attention she craved. It infuriated her.


    "How does she always end up on top?" Dina muttered under her breath, her hands gripping her ss tightly.


    As Dina stood up, ready to head to the dance floor and lose herself in the music, her eyes caught sight of a familiar figure. Her steps faltered, and her grip on the ss tightened.


    It was Sanya.


    Dina had always known Sanya as Rain¡¯s loyal friend from the orphanage, and the memory of their teenage years still stung. She especially despised Sanya for the time she had dared to pull her hair after Dina pped Rain during a heated argument.


    Rain had never stopped visiting the orphanage, defying their father¡¯s attempts to keep her away. To Dina, Sanya was nothing more than a persistent pest who clung to Rain, eager to bask in the glow of the elite family she didn¡¯t belong to. Dina had always hated that Rain had someone like Sanya, even if her friend came from nothing.


    The woman was swaying,ughing loudly, clearly intoxicated as she danced with abandon. Dina¡¯s eyes narrowed in annoyance. How did *she* even get in here? This was a high-ss club, and Sanya had no business being anywhere near it.


    Dina¡¯s mind swirled with thoughts of disgust. "Of course," she muttered under her breath, her anger simmering again. "This parasite always finds a way to crawl into ces she doesn¡¯t belong."

 Chapter 148: Unfinished Business

    <h4>Chapter 148: Unfinished Business</h4>


    At Venus Matchmaking Company, Sanya was working overtime again. It was already past eight in the evening, but she didn¡¯t feel like clocking out. The weight of guilt and shame hung over her. Days had passed, but she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to face Rain. The thought of confronting her was terrifying for her.


    Sanya was tough on the outside, but inside she was fragile, full of self-doubt and insecurity. Admitting she was wrong was too painful for her fragile ego, so instead of owning up to her mistakes, she did what she always did¡ªran away.


    Rain had always been there for her, supporting her. And now she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to apologize.


    "Are youing with us?" one of her colleagues asked. Sanya had been workingte with three other female coworkers, and they had just finished for the day.


    "We¡¯re going to a disco bar to have some fun. My treat! It¡¯s my birthday today, and I¡¯m taking you all to one of the elite spots," her colleague boasted. "We spend our days matchmaking rich single men and women¡ªwhy not find someone for ourselves?"


    Then she shed an exclusive membership card.


    "No way! How did you get one of those?" one of their coworkers gasped, eyes wide with surprise.


    Sanya hesitated, but the thought of escaping her worries, even for just a few hours, was tempting. Maybe a night out would help her forget her guilt, at least for a little while.


    "One of my clients is so happy with my work that she¡¯s letting me use her membership card to this exclusive disco bar!" Sanya¡¯s colleague said, grinning with excitement. "Come on, let¡¯s take this chance to meet some rich people! I even brought clothes for us to change into."


    Before Sanya could protest, her colleague grabbed her arm and yfully tugged her along. "You have to make us all look beautiful and rich!" she teased.


    Sanya chuckled, though her mind was far from lighthearted. It was true¡ªshe had a knack for makeup. She could transform someone¡¯s appearance entirely, a skill she honed after attending makeup and contouring seminars.


    In fact, she had put that talent to use in her own life, notably when she impersonated her friend Rain to register a marriage certificate in a meeting that never should have happened.


    Her thoughts darkened. "That bastard," she muttered under her breath. Yes, she had been an imposter, but it didn¡¯t erase the fact that William Lancaster¡ªAlexander¡¯s brother¡ªhad deceived her just as she had deceived him.


    After seeing the real Alexander in person, it was easy for Sanya to piece together the truth. The man she had registered the marriage wasn¡¯t Alexander at all. It was his younger brother, William, who bore a striking resemnce to him.


    <i>¡¯Just like I tricked him, he tricked me,¡¯ </i>she thought bitterly, realizing they had both been ying a dangerous game of deception.


    Sanya and her colleagues changed into their party outfits and made their way to the disco bar. It had been ages since Sanya had been out like this, and she was ready to let loose. She ordered a few drinks and hit the dance floor, feeling the music pulse through her veins.


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that she was under the watchful gaze of not just one, but two pairs of eyes. One of those eyes belonged to Dina, who red at Sanya from across the room.


    Sanya was too lost in the rhythm of the music, her body moving carelessly as the alcohol buzzed through her veins. Men began circling her, drawn in by her maic presence.


    She wasn¡¯t as strikingly beautiful as Rain, but Sanya possessed an undeniable charm. Her brown skin glowed under the club¡¯s lights, and her curves, enhanced by the figure-hugging dress she wore, caught the eyes of nearly every man in the room.


    Her bob-cut mocha-brown hair swayed as she danced, unaware of the attention she was attracting¡ªuntil she felt someone too close against her back. A man leaned into her, his breath hot against her ear. "Hi," he whispered.


    Ufortable, Sanya stepped forward, trying to put distance between them. "Get away from me!" she hissed, her words slurred from the alcohol. The man, undeterred, muttered a curse under his breath and reached out to grab her.


    Before his hand could make contact, another firm grip enclosed around her wrist. "That¡¯s enough," came a voice, stern and familiar. "You¡¯reing with me now."


    Sanya turned to see the owner of the voice, her blurry vision sharpening just enough to recognize him. "You..." she mumbled, surprised.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me," he growled, tightening his hold on her wrist. "And it¡¯s about time we settle the score between us."


    He shot a threatening nce at the man harassing her. "Back off, unless you want me to break you into pieces."


    The man, who seemed to recognise him, quickly backed off, leaving them alone.


    "Now, you¡¯reing with me," hemanded, pulling Sanya even closer, his grip firm but not painful.


    She stumbled slightly, her body pressed against his. For a moment, she felt his warmth and something unfamiliar washed over her¡ªsecurity. It was the first time a man had held her so protectively as if silently dering that no one else coulde near her but him.


    Sanya gulped, her pulse quickening. The haze of alcohol was wearing off just enough for her to notice the way his strong arm wrapped around her, keeping her steady. She wasn¡¯t used to this¡ªbeing cared for, even if the concern was masked in frustration.


    She nced up at him, her voice soft and unsure. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because we have unfinished business, and I¡¯m not letting you slip away again," he muttered under his breath.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Dina clenched her jaw, deciding whether to approach or just ignore Sanya. It irritated Dina to no end that Rain, despite everything, had managed to findpanionship in a "beggar," as she oftenbelled Sanya in her mind. For Dina, it was better if Rain remained isted¡ªeasier to control, easier to overshadow.


    As Dina watched Sanya sway on the dance floor,ughing without a care in the world, the irritation within her grew. "Who does she think she is?" Dina muttered under her breath. "This parasite has the nerve to be here."


    Just as Dina was about to approach Sanya, she paused, noticing a man pulling Sanya away from the dance floor. Frowning, Dina squinted at him. "Is that Rain¡¯s husband?" she muttered to herself. He looked just like Alexander, but something was off¡ªhe wasn¡¯t wearing spectacles, and there was a different energy about him.

 Chapter 149: This Bombshell

    <h4>Chapter 149: This Bombshell</h4>


    Dina quickly moved and followed Sanya and the man outside, her curiosity piqued by the unexpected confrontation.


    "Let me go!" Sanya hissed, wrenching her arm away from his grip. "What do you want?"


    The man stepped closer, his expression intense. "You know what I want! How dare you impersonate my sister-inw! How dare you trick me and pretend to be Rain yton and go in her stead to register the marriage certificate?"


    Dina¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Just what the hell is going on?!" she muttered, pressing herself against the wall to stay hidden while she eavesdropped.


    "Come with me. We need to talk about this. I paid you in full, but you tricked me... I won¡¯t let this slide. You¡¯re lucky my sister-inw isn¡¯t pursuing legal action against you," the man insisted.


    "Hah! Look who¡¯s talking! Didn¡¯t you impersonate your older brother to register the marriage? So stop spewing nonsense! You¡¯re as guilty as I am!" Sanya shot back, her voiceced with defiance.


    The man cursed under his breath. "Come with me right now and let¡¯s talk about this..."


    From her concealed position, Dina watched as the two headed toward a nearby car. Her mind raced with the implications of what she had just overheard.


    "What the hell! Rain¡¯s marriage is a fraud, registered by two impersonators?!" she cursed, a twisted smile creeping onto her lips. "Well, well, well... Isn¡¯t this amazing? For the first time, I feel happy crossing paths with Sanya like this!"


    Dina relished the chaos unfolding, a spark of satisfaction igniting in her as she considered the advantage of having this explosive information. <i>¡¯This could change everything,¡¯</i> she thought, her mind already racing with possibilities.


    She chuckled under her breath. <i>¡¯Who would have thought I¡¯d get such a perfect opportunity handed to me on a silver tter?¡¯</i>


    Dina¡¯s heart raced with excitement, her lips curling into a wicked smile. Now, all she had to do was figure out how to use this to her full advantage. Should she go to her parents directly? ckmail Sanya into submission? Or perhaps, wait for the perfect moment to drop this bombshell when the need arises?


    *****


    Sanya let William guide her into the car, too dizzy to resist. She had drunk more than ever before, and the alcohol was starting to hit her hard. If William hadn¡¯t shown up, she wasn¡¯t sure what might have happened ¡ª she could pass out or do something she¡¯d regretter.


    "Why are you bugging me, huh? You¡¯re an impostor too," she muttered, closing her eyes as the car door clicked shut. "I guess your brother knows the truth now, and you¡¯re in trouble."


    William sighed, keeping his eyes on the road as they pulled away. "You could say that. But let¡¯s get you sobered up before we talk."


    Sanya scoffed, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. "What else is there to talk about? I tricked you, and you tricked me. Stop acting like you¡¯re the only one allowed to deceive people without being deceived yourself."


    She nced at him through half-closed eyes, her words sharper than her dulled senses. "People like you think you¡¯re untouchable, but you just can¡¯t handle it when someone like me outsmarts you."


    There was a moment of silence, the tension between them thick in the air. But then, unexpectedly, William chuckled lightly, surprising her. "I guess you¡¯re right," he admitted. "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been tricked like this. My ego took a hit."


    Sanya blinked, not expecting his sudden humility.


    "I don¡¯t have the right to condemn you for doing exactly what I did," William continued quietly. "It¡¯s just hard to ept."


    Sanya smirked wryly, leaning back in her seat. "Well, wee to the real world, William."


    William stopped the car at a nearby cafe, and as Sanya stepped out, she was surprised to feel a coat being draped over her shoulders. She blinked, looking at William, who stood beside her with an unreadable expression.


    "Wear this unless you want to freeze and draw everyone¡¯s attention with that sexy outfit," he remarked casually before walking ahead toward the caf¨¦ entrance.


    Sanya stared after him for a moment, her annoyance momentarily reced by a smile of mild surprise. "Wow, looks like Mr. Rock did a good job raising his sons, even without help," she muttered to herself, amused at William¡¯s unexpected chivalry.


    Quickly pulling the coat tighter around her, Sanya hurried to follow him inside. He let her rx as he ordered for both of them, and she leaned back in her seat, watching the bustling city lights through the cafe window.


    "So, I heard you¡¯re my sister-inw¡¯s best friend. How did that happen?" William asked, a hint of curiosity in his tone.


    Sanya narrowed her eyes at him, suspicious. "What is this? An interview? Surely, you¡¯re not asking because you¡¯re interested in me or something, right?"


    William didn¡¯t respond immediately, just stared at her with an amused expression. His silence made her self-conscious, and she snapped, "What?!"


    He smirked slightly, leaning back in his chair. "Rx. I¡¯m not trying to interrogate you. I¡¯m just curious how you became so close to my sister-inw."


    She stared at him for a moment before softening slightly. "Rain¡¯s not like her family. She never cared about where I came from. We met at the orphanage, and even when her dad tried to keep her away, she still came back. She¡¯s always been there for me."


    William leaned forward, his yful tone gone. "Alright, let¡¯s get to the real reason I pulled you out of that bar tonight," he said, his gaze now sharp and serious. "We¡¯ve got some unfinished business to settle."


    Sanya¡¯s brows shot up. "Business? Thest time I checked, we both got what we wanted. I don¡¯t owe you anything," she replied, her voice dripping with annoyance.


    William shook his head slightly, his expression firm. "Here¡¯s the thing¡ªI¡¯m still the client. I went into that agreement thinking I¡¯d be registering a marriage with the real Rain yton. You didn¡¯t hold up your end of the deal."


    Sanya crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. "So, what do you want now?" she asked with her tone a mix of irritation and curiosity.


    William sighed, running a hand through his hair. "My brother, Alexander, left me with two choices: either work at the familypany or get married."


    Sanya¡¯s frown deepened, her frustration growing. "Just get to the point, William. What exactly do you want from me?"

 Chapter 150: A Good Change

    <h4>Chapter 150: A Good Change</h4>


    Rain sighed as she looked at the dark circles under her eyes, a reminder of her sleepless night.


    "It¡¯s his fault," she muttered, grabbing her backpack. Alexander hadn¡¯t let her get any rest after what happened yesterday. He had kissed her and disyed affection in public¡ªsomething she wasn¡¯t used to from him.


    Today, they were flying to Pn Ind, where Elysium Biotech Institute¡¯s headquarters were. The flight was about an hour and thirty minutes, though they could have taken a faster ferry. But Clifford couldn¡¯t stand water travel due to severe seasickness.


    After a quiet breakfast with Alexander, they went to the airport. Rain let him take the lead, holding her hand as they walked from the car into the terminal. It felt strange but good, the warmth of his touch making her heart race.


    She was tempted to tease him about why he was being so affectionate, but she held back. She decided just to enjoy the moment. After all, Alexander had recently confessed that he liked her, but he was still unsure of his deeper feelings.


    Rain didn¡¯t want to pressure Alexander, knowing he needed time to figure out his true feelings on his own. She simply wanted to give him the space toe to his own conclusions. After all, his recent confession had been a big step, and she didn¡¯t want toplicate things by pushing him too hard.


    "Did you let Clifford know I¡¯ming?" Alexander asked curiously as they sat on the bench, waiting for their boarding time.


    "I did," Rain responded.


    He nced at her. "So, are you going to tell me what you¡¯ll be doing there? What¡¯s your work there?"


    Rain was about to answer when Alexander¡¯s phone rang. "You should take that," she suggested. "It might be important."


    She watched as he answered the call. His face immediately hardened, and she could tell it wasn¡¯t good news.


    "What?!" Alexander eximed, his voice sharp. After a brief pause, he spoke again, "Arrange my flight there immediately. I¡¯m still at the airport. I¡¯ll meet you here."


    He ended the call and turned to Rain. "There¡¯s been an ident at the semiconductor factory construction site for Lancaster Electronics in Lamey. I need to go there. You head to Pn Ind, and I¡¯ll follow as soon as I can."


    Rain gave him a reassuring smile. "It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be there long and will be back by tomorrow. You should focus on resolving the issue at Lamey."


    Lamey was a neighbouring country, just a two-hour flight from their current location.


    Rain noticed that Alexander still hadn¡¯t moved. "Shouldn¡¯t you be heading off? You¡¯ve got a lot to take care of."


    "It¡¯s fine," he said, squeezing her hand. "I¡¯ll wait for Tyron to arrive and see you off first."


    Clifford arrived at the same time as Tyron, and he and Alexander exchanged a brief, formal nod of acknowledgement.


    "You and Tyron should go now," Rain said. "Clifford and I are heading inside." Their flight had just been called, and Alexander nodded, standing up alongside her.


    "I¡¯ll see youter," he murmured.


    Rain turned to leave, but Alexander didn¡¯t let go of her hand. She frowned, confused. "What?" she asked.


    "You¡¯re forgetting something," he said, a yful glint in his eye. Rain¡¯s eyes widened as she remembered what he had said the previous day. *This is how we should greet and say goodbye to each other from now on.*


    "Seriously?" she muttered, ncing around nervously.


    "Rain, it¡¯s time," Clifford called from behind her, impatient.


    She nced back at Alexander, who stood there expectantly. Despite her bold nature, something about Alexander taking the lead made her feel uncharacteristically timid. Before she could process it, he sighed, pulled her gently closer, and leaned in to give her a soft, tender kiss on the lips.


    "Have a safe flight. I¡¯ll see you soon," he said as he finally released her. Rain blinked, frozen in ce, her entire body stiff from the sudden affection.


    "Go now, or you¡¯ll bete," Alexander urged, snapping her out of her daze.


    He then turned to Clifford, his tone serious. "No monkey business. Make sure my wife is safe."


    Rain, flustered and still blushing furiously, quickly gathered herself and hurried toward the boarding gate.


    "Rain, wait for me!" Clifford called after her, but she was too embarrassed to turn back, feeling her face burning red as she practically fled inside the ne.


    Alexander chuckled, shaking his head as he continued to watch Rain disappear into the terminal. "So adorable," he murmured to himself, a rare soft expression on his face.


    Tyron, standing beside him, couldn¡¯t resist teasing. "Boss, since when did you be someone you hate?" he asked, grinning. "I distinctly remember you hissing like a cat every time you saw people showing affection in public. And now... you¡¯re one of them."


    Tyron even mimicked Alexander¡¯s voice in mock frustration. <i>"Why can¡¯t they just get a room!"</i>


    Alexander raised a brow and turned to Tyron, eyeing him suspiciously. "Why do I get the feeling you¡¯ve made it your mission to critique every move I make around my wife?"


    Tyron raised his hands in surrender, chuckling. "Hey, I¡¯m just pointing out the irony, boss. But honestly, I¡¯ve never seen you like this. It¡¯s... a good change."


    Alexander smirked, but there was a softness behind it. "Don¡¯t get used to it, Tyron. Just because I¡¯ve let my guard down a little doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve gone soft."


    Tyron shook his head, still smiling. "No one would dare say that. But Mrs. Lancaster¡¯s definitely doing something good for you."


    Alexander¡¯s expression grew thoughtful for a moment. "Yeah," he said quietly, "she is."


    Alexander¡¯s gaze shifted, hardening with resolve. "Now, let¡¯s get to work. I want to wrap this mess up as soon as possible and follow my wife. That Clifford¡ª" he paused, his jaw tightening, "¡ªhe obviously has feelings for her, and I still don¡¯t trust him around her."


    Tyron raised an eyebrow but kept his tone neutral. "You really think Clifford¡¯s a threat?"


    Alexander¡¯s eyes darkened. "He¡¯s been around her longer, and I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at her. I¡¯m not about to sit back and pretend it doesn¡¯t exist..."


    ********************


    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: Eustoma_Reyna and [emailprotected] Join our DISCORD group via Link: .gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 151: I Chickened Out

    <h4>Chapter 151: I Chickened Out</h4>


    Rain was still flushed with embarrassment as she settled into her seat. She could feel Clifford¡¯s gaze, and she quickly hissed, "Stop staring!"


    Their original seats were in economy, but the flight attendant had informed them that they were upgraded to business ss, courtesy of her thoughtful husband.


    "I thought Alexander would leave me in economy to have some private time with you," Clifford grumbled, "but after what I saw earlier... I guess he¡¯s much crueler, sticking me up here just so I can suffer through your public disys of affection!"


    Rain chuckled, knowing full well Alexander¡¯s intentions. His subtle pettiness was oddly charming, and she couldn¡¯t deny that she was anticipating more sweet gestures from him.


    Turning to Clifford, she smirked, "Looks like I don¡¯t need to try so hard anymore. He¡¯s the one putting in the effort now, don¡¯t you think?"


    Clifford eyed her suspiciously, noting how her entire expression radiated joy. "Look at you¡ªeven your eyes are smiling! Are you really that happy?"


    Rain grinned, unable to hide it. "Yes, I am."


    "Did he already say the magic words?" Clifford asked with a sly grin.


    Rain gulped, her awkward shrug and sigh were all the answers he needed. Clifford chuckled knowingly, but Rain quickly shifted the topic.


    "By the way, how¡¯s Sanya?" she asked.


    Clifford rolled his eyes. "She went homest night,pletely drunk. I took my time filming her while she sat outside your door, crying her eyes out, talking like you were there. I don¡¯t get why she can¡¯t just say it to your face."


    He handed his phone to Rain as their ne began its departure. Rain rxed into her seat, inclined it slightly, and turned away from Clifford. She yed the video, her back to him as she watched Sanya¡¯s emotional ramblings unfold on the screen.


    Sanya¡¯s voice, slurred and tearful, filled the video as Rain silently observed, her mind wandering between concern and amusement at her friend¡¯s antics.


    Sanya slumped against Rain¡¯s door in the video, her voice thick with guilt and frustration. "Rain, I¡¯m really sorry. I made a move without consulting you first. I was desperate, the loan sharks were after me. I know you¡¯d say, ¡¯Why didn¡¯t I just tell you or Clifford?¡¯ But you¡¯ve both done so much already. You and Clifford practically raised me."


    Sanya took a deep breath and sighed deeply before continuing, "I overheard my colleagues talking about how the mayor was asking for your profile, and then Michael¡ªmy boss¡ªmentioned that Michael wanted you as his wife. The moment I heard that, I knew your father would agree, and you¡¯d be stuck in an arranged marriage with that jerk."


    Sanya paused again, her voice softer now as if the weight of her confession was sinking in. "I couldn¡¯t let that happen," she repeated, more to herself than to anyone. "So, when William came looking for a wife for his brother, Alexander Lancaster, I thought of you. It was like a chance to hit two birds with one stone. I acted on it¡ªwithout thinking it through. I know I overstepped... but at the time, I thought I was saving you from that nightmare with Michael."


    She hesitated before continuing, her tone tinged with guilt. "And, yes... I was also saving myself. I needed the money to pay off the loan sharks and clear my debts. It was selfish, I know. But I thought, in the end, maybe you¡¯d be better off this way. Alexander¡¯s a good man, and I convinced myself that I was doing the right thing¡ªfor both of us."


    Sanya hupped and cursed under her breath before continuing. "I deliberately sent over candidates I knew William wouldn¡¯t be interested in¡ªprofiles that were mediocre at best. Then I mentioned you, telling him that your profile hadn¡¯t passed ourpany because you¡¯re an illegitimate daughter. But I assured him that you had all the credentials he would like and made sure to emphasize how impressive you werepared to the others. William immediately approved seeing your profile."


    Sanya paused, her voice faltering before she continued, "I know these are just excuses, but at that moment, it felt like everything was aligning, like it was supposed to happen this way. It¡¯s hard to exin... but it was as if all the pieces fell into ce, and I thought I was doing the right thing."


    Rain listened intently as Sanya continued, her voice full of regret. "I messed up, but I thought I was protecting you, Rain." She hupped again, walking away as the first video ended.


    "There¡¯s more," Clifford said, leaning over as Rain started the second video.


    Sanya returned to her spot, slumping against the door once again, a ss of water in hand. She drained it, cing it down beside her. "I miss you, Rain. Clifford said I should talk to you already and apologize. But the truth is, I¡¯m terrified to face you. I¡¯m ashamed. I know you¡¯ll probably say, <i>¡¯You should have seen thising.¡¯</i> And you¡¯re right."


    She sighed heavily, her face showing clear conflict. "But... even knowing all that, I think I¡¯d do it again if I had to. Because, in the end, it worked out for you. Alexander is reliable, rich, handsome, and, most importantly, he doesn¡¯t have any vices or the type to hurt you. I made sure of that. I even investigated him for a week before going through with impersonating you."


    Sanya¡¯s voice softened with emotion. "I wanted to tell you, Rain, but every time I nned to... I chickened out." She let out a weak chuckle. "I guess I¡¯m still the coward you always knew me to be."


    Rain released a deep sigh. "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat her alive, Clifford. Am I really that scary?" she murmured, sitting up straight as she handed Clifford back his mobile phone.


    "You are," Clifford teased with a grin, causing Rain to crumple her face in annoyance. "But seriously, are you still mad at her?" he asked, his curiosity evident.


    "I¡¯m still frustrated because she hasn¡¯t reached out to me, Clifford," Rain admitted. "I was mad at her for messing with my life and my future without my consent. But at the same time, I¡¯m grateful for what she did because it led me to Alexander. He came into my life at the right time when I needed someone like him the most," she said, letting out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 152: Elysium Wouldn’t Exist

    <h4>Chapter 152: Elysium Wouldn¡¯t Exist</h4>


    Rain and Clifford headed straight to the Elysium Biotech Institute as soon as their nended. Her mind was focused, eager to hear thetest updates on their groundbreaking cancer research. But today, her anticipation wasn¡¯t just about the project¡¯s impact on the world¡ªit was personal. The progress they made could potentially help her father-inw, whose illness weighed heavily on her thoughts.


    Walking side by side with Clifford, the employees greeted them with respect. They were used to seeing her around, though her presence was subtle. Some believed she owned the institute, while others still harboured doubts.


    Many had asked Dr. Ivan about her position, but Clifford had told her Ivan always responded with a shrug, neither confirming nor denying her role as the founder and chairman like she wanted.


    "The research on brain tumors is critical. It could change so many lives," Rain sighed as they made their way to Ivan¡¯s office. "I just hope we have good news for my father-inw¡¯s case."


    Clifford gave a reassuring nod. "We¡¯ve been getting some promising preliminary results from thetest trials. The team has really been pushing the limits."


    Rain appreciated the optimism but remained cautious. Ivan had already informed her that the tumor her father-inw had wasplex, and they were still studying it. There was hope, but nothing was certain yet.


    As they entered theb, the hum of busy scientists filled the air. Researchers were fully immersed in their work, barely ncing up as Rain and Clifford passed by. Both were greeted respectfully as they made their way to Ivan¡¯s office, the heart of Elysium¡¯s most ambitious research.


    "Rain! Clifford! I¡¯m d you¡¯re here," Ivan greeted them warmly. "We¡¯ve made significant progress with the newpound for treating brain tumors."


    Hope surged within Rain. "What are the results? Please tell me they¡¯re good."


    Ivan motioned for them to follow him to a nearbyb, where monitors disyed colorful charts and graphs showcasing their research findings.


    "As you can see, thepound has shown a strong reduction in tumor cell activity in our animal models," he exined, pride shining in his eyes. "The results are better than we expected, which is very encouraging."


    Rain leaned closer, studying the charts. "That¡¯s fantastic. What¡¯s the next step? Are we ready to move forward?"


    Ivan¡¯s expression grew serious. "This is where things get tricky. While we¡¯ve had sess in preclinical trials, like I told you before over the phone we will need to conduct human testing to really understand how effective and safe thepound is."


    Rain felt a knot in her stomach at the thought of human trials. The ethical implications weighed heavily on her, but she also knew they needed to proceed to offer hope to patients.


    "I understand we need to move forward," Rain said, her voice steady. "But we have to approach this carefully. We need to ensure we have the right protocols and that potential subjects fully understand the risks."


    Clifford chimed in, "We should also think about the regtory hurdles. Gaining approval for human trials can take time, but the potential benefits make it worth it."


    Ivan nodded in agreement before swiping through his tablet to show detailed ns for the uing trials. "I suggest we meet with the ethics board to discuss what¡¯s required and identify potential candidates for the trials. We need to be transparent and careful in this next phase."


    Rain took a deep breath, the idea of involving human subjects was daunting, but she knew they had a chance to make a real difference. "Let¡¯s do it," she said firmly. "We owe it to those who are suffering. We need to handle this responsibly and ensure that every step we take is in the best interest of the participants."


    Rain felt the weight of the decision she was about to make. The risk of moving to human trials was daunting, but her father-inw¡¯s condition pushed her to consider it more seriously. If it weren¡¯t for his illness, she knew she would likely have hesitated.


    The ethical implications, the unknown risks¡ªit would have given her pause. But now, the personal stakes were too high. She was willing to push the boundaries of medical science to bring hope, not only to the world but to someone she cared about and to the family she had unexpectedly found herself a part of.


    They soon head back to Ivan¡¯s office to have a more private conversation. "So, about your father-inw..." he began, trailing off for a moment before his eyes twinkled mischievously. "I¡¯m really shocked to hear you got married. And," he added with a pout, "I wasn¡¯t invited."


    Rain chuckled as she settledfortably onto the plush sofa in his office. "There was no ceremony, Ivan. It¡¯s a long,plicated story," she replied, waving her hand dismissively. "But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll introduce you to him. Maybe at our anniversary g for the institute," she added with a grin.


    Ivan shook his head, a smile ying at the corners of his lips. "You, married to a Lancaster. Life really does take strange turns, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "It sure does," Rain agreed. "But who knows, maybe he¡¯ll be a part of this journey too." Rain¡¯s voice softened as her thoughts drifted to Alexander and her father-inw. The very research they were discussing could mean the difference between life and death for him. Ivan¡¯s expression grew serious again. "For your father-inw¡¯s case... we¡¯ll need to act soon."


    Rain nodded, her expression serious. "I know, Ivan. Tell me everything you need so we can wrap this up as soon as possible. I¡¯ll make this my top priority."


    Ivan¡¯s eyes burned with determination. "Don¡¯t worry, Rain. I¡¯ll find a solution, create a drug, and develop a treatment that can cure this cancer. We¡¯re close, I can feel it!"


    Rain smiled, her confidence in him unwavering. "I know you will. I¡¯ve never once doubted you, Ivan."


    Ivan¡¯s expression softened, a flicker of gratitude crossing his face. "You believed in me when no one else did, Rain. Elysium wouldn¡¯t exist without you."

 Chapter 153: She’s My Type

    <h4>Chapter 153: She¡¯s My Type</h4>


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    Rock sat outside, enjoying the cool autumn breeze, while Ben carefully shaved the remaining hairs on his head. He had finally decided to go through with it, tired of noticing the gradual thinning and hair loss. It was better to embrace the change before his sons pointed it out.


    "What the¡ª?!" William¡¯s voice broke through the quiet as he walked up, fresh from the pool, his eyes wide with shock. "Dad! What are you doing?!"


    Rock nced up calmly, then scolded, "Watch yournguage, son."


    William quickly apologized but still looked baffled. "Seriously, why are you shaving your head?"


    Rock grinned at him. "Well, I was losing hair, and I figured it was better to shave it all off before you boys started teasing me. Don¡¯t I look younger, more handsome, and manly? Just like when I first joined the military?"


    William studied him closely, then shrugged. "I mean, I guess... but I preferred when you had hair. Although, the shaved look isn¡¯t bad. Now you look like my oldest brother!"


    Rockughed, feeling satisfied with his decision. "Exactly! And I¡¯ve got these white hairs creeping in. I¡¯m not about to start dyeing it, and I¡¯m sure not letting it show. A clean-shaven head is the way to go!"


    William watched as Ben finished the final touches, shaving off thest bit of hair from Rock¡¯s head. When Ben stepped back, Rock grinned, running a hand over his smooth scalp. "Well, what do you think? Not bad, right? I look way younger!" he said enthusiastically.


    William nodded but then frowned slightly, taking a closer look. "Is it just me, or are you losing weight, Dad?"


    Rock waved it off with a chuckle. "Nah, it¡¯s just the new look. Makes me seem a bit slimmer. But you should get used to me losing a few pounds¡ªI¡¯m on a diet now. I¡¯m not getting any younger, so it¡¯s time to cut back and eat healthier. More vegetables and fruits from now on."


    William gave him a thumbs up. "That¡¯s the spirit, Dad. Stay strong and healthy!"


    Rock nodded in agreement, but his tone shifted slightly as he asked, "So, have you decided what you¡¯re going to do? Xander¡¯s definitely going to ask about your decision tomorrow."


    William smirked, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Ha! My brother thinks he can outsmart me. He¡¯s wrong! I¡¯m going to let him work his ass off."


    Rock blinked rapidly, taken aback. "Wait¡ªare you saying you¡¯re getting married?!"


    "Yes, I am!" William burst out, grinning from ear to ear.


    Rock frowned, thinking, <i>¡¯What the hell is he up to now?¡¯</i>


    "William, marriage is not a game!" he scolded, his voice firm. "Why don¡¯t you just work at thepany instead?" Rock added with a stern look. As much as he wanted William to settle down, he didn¡¯t want his son to treat something as serious as marriage lightly.


    Although things worked out with Alexander, that didn¡¯t mean the same would happen with William. Rock knew his sons were vastly different. Alexander was more calcted, responsible, and able to handle the pressures of family and business, but William? He was impulsive, always chasing excitement rather than stability.


    Rock sighed, knowing that while Alexander could navigate difficult situations ande out stronger, William¡¯s recklessness might lead him down a path he couldn¡¯t easily recover from.


    It bothered him how casually William seemed to approach the situation. His reckless decisions shouldn¡¯t go without consequences.


    "Who says I¡¯m ying?" William shot back, pouting as if offended.


    Rock sighed. "Why won¡¯t you just help your brother and work at thepany? You can support him instead ofplicating things."


    William shook his head, his frustration evident. "Dad, business is not my thing, and you know it. It¡¯s tooplicated for me. I¡¯d rather be a soldier than be stuck in an office all day, doing meetings, and signing papers. Just thinking about it gives me a headache. You know I prefer action and excitement. I¡¯m sticking with GIS."


    Rock rubbed his temple, torn between frustration and understanding. "You¡¯ve always loved the adrenaline rush, but life isn¡¯t just about action. You need bnce, William."


    "You worry too much, Dad. You used to push me about this marriage thing, and now that big brother¡¯s married, it seems like you¡¯re not interested in my love life anymore?" William teased, a smirk ying on his lips.


    Rock chuckled, shaking his head. "I¡¯m pushing you to date, to get to know women better, and hopefully find someone you genuinely connect with. Settle down, start a family, that kind of thing."


    He raised an eyebrow, giving William a knowing look. "But did you ever have a serious girlfriend? Last I checked, you were just ying around."


    William¡¯s grin stretched wide. "I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, Dad, but I did ask a woman I find attractive to marry me!" He said it with such enthusiasm that Rock couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "I told her we should try it out for a month, and see if we click. And if we do, I¡¯ll marry her! Though... she hasn¡¯t replied yet."


    Rock subconsciously rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. "William..." he started, but Ben, who had been quietly listening, stepped forward to remind him, "You should get ready now, sir. We have an appointment today."


    Rock nodded at Ben. He had another chemotherapy session with Dr. Lambert today.


    But before leaving, he turned back to his son. "I¡¯ll go get ready, but before I do... tell me, who is this woman you¡¯re talking about?"


    Rock frowned at the mischievous grin spreading across his son¡¯s face. He could already tell that William was up to something.


    "You know her, and I believe you¡¯ve met her here," William said, a hint of pride in his voice.


    Rock¡¯s eyes widened. "You... don¡¯t tell me that you¡ª"


    "Yes! It¡¯s Sanya Reed... my sister-inw¡¯s best friend!" William dered triumphantly.


    "William!!!" Rock barked, both surprised and concerned.


    "What?! She¡¯s a nice woman, and I¡¯m sure my sister-inw can vouch for her. Although... I know she and my sister are still not on good terms right now because of what happened. Plus, she owes me for tricking me, but that woman is definitely ying hard to get right now," William mumbled, his confidence wavering slightly.


    "Do you actually like her?" Rock questioned, still trying to wrap his head around the revtion William had just dropped on him.


    "Yes, she¡¯s my type. But you¡¯re right¡ªit takes two to tango. So we¡¯ll date first and see if we can level up to marriage!" William announced, his grin returning as he seemed to revel in the excitement of it all.

 Chapter 154: I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 154: I Miss You</h4>


    Rain¡¯s day was practically jam-packed with a mountain of documents and checks requiring her signature. On top of that, she and Clifford had to arrange several meetings outside the office to move forward with the human trials. They needed to personally visit cases on the ind simr to her father¡¯s, seeking individuals who would be willing to participate in the testing.


    They made calls to various locations and set up a tight schedule for their meetings. By the time she and Clifford checked into their hotel in the city, she was utterly spent. Thankfully, it was autumn, and the sun wasn¡¯t zing down anymore, making their fieldwork a bit more tolerable with the cool breeze outside.


    Rain copsed onto the bed the moment she entered her room, letting out a long sigh. Staring up at the ceiling, she mumbled, "It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯te," referring to Alexander. As much as she wanted him around, she knew she would feel guilty for being too busy to spend time with him.


    Pulling her phone from her pocket, she checked the time¡ªit was already five in the afternoon. The day had flown by. "I wonder how he¡¯s doing now?" she whispered, debating whether to call or text him.


    Rain had dinner ns with Ivan and Cliffordter that evening at the hotel, but the thought of taking a quick nap before then seemed irresistible. After the long, exhausting day, she figured a brief rest would leave her feeling refreshed and ready for the evening ahead.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been sleeping but she woke up feeling gentle kisses on her neck. She slowly drifted awake, her body still heavy with the lingering traces of sleep.


    Then she noticed a presence hovering above her. She blinked, startled to find Alexander gazing down at her, his eyes intense and filled with something she hadn¡¯t seen before.


    "Alexander?" she whispered, still half-dreaming, confused as to how he got there. Before she could say more, his lips were on hers¡ªsoft, insistent, and filled with a passion that took her by surprise.


    Rain¡¯s body responded instinctively, melting into the kiss as he deepened it, his hands roaming over her skin with a hunger that made her breath catch.


    His fingers grazed her corbone, sliding down to unbutton her shirt, each movement slow and deliberate. Rain¡¯s heart raced, her surprise fading into desire as his kisses moved to her neck, then lower, tracing the path his hands were making. Each touch sent waves of warmth through her body, his lips exploring every inch of her skin.


    Her breath grew ragged, her senses overwhelmed by the intensity of his touch as he continued, undressing her with a tenderness that belied the passion in his movements. He kissed her deeply, then softly, over and over, covering every part of her body with attention that made her feel cherished, desired, andpletely his.


    It felt eerily simr to that night she was under the influence of Erotoxin¡ªintense, overwhelming, leaving her breathless under Alexander¡¯s touch. His lips imed hers in aheated kiss that left her gasping for air when he finally pulled away, only to trail his mouth along her jawline and down her neck, making her moan softly.


    Rain bit her lip as a familiar wave of desire coursed through her. Alexander¡¯s tongue flicked over the sensitive tip of one of her nipples, while his hand gently kneaded the other breast, his touch careful yet electrifying, leaving no part of her untouched. Each sensation left her craving more...


    *Ding* *Ding* *Ding*


    Rain¡¯s eyes snapped open. "Alexander?" she called out, panting. Her heart raced as she jolted upright on the bed, her skin damp with sweat.


    <i>*Ding* *Ding*</i>


    Her eyes widened as realization hit her. It was all just a dream¡ªa vivid, intoxicating dream that left her feeling dazed and embarrassed. ¡¯Was that... a wet dream?¡¯ she thought, her cheeks flushing crimson.


    <i>*Ring*</i>


    She nced at the clock¡ªsix in the evening. "Oh no!" she cursed under her breath, scrambling out of bed. The persistent ringing of her phone and doorbell echoed in the room. She rushed to the door, peeking through the peephole to see Clifford standing there, a worried crease on his forehead.


    Rain quickly opened the door.


    "For goodness¡¯ sake, Rain! Why weren¡¯t you answering your phone or opening the door? I was worried something had happened!" Clifford eximed, exasperated.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I must¡¯ve dozed off," Rain muttered, still a little flustered from the dream and the sudden wake-up.


    "Are you alright?" Clifford asked, concerncing his voice as he reached out to touch her forehead. "You¡¯re sweating..."


    Rain forced a smile, brushing off his worry. "Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I just had a nightmare. Thankfully, you woke me up. You go ahead, and I¡¯ll be down in a minute."


    Clifford looked at her skeptically but nodded. "Alright then, Ivan and I will wait for you at the restaurant."


    Rain gave him a quick nod, shing a reassuring smile before closing the door behind him. As soon as she was alone, she let out a deep breath and hurried to get herself ready, shaking off the lingering feeling from the dream.


    "I can¡¯t believe it... I was actually annoyed the dream ended," Rain muttered with a mix of disappointment and embarrassment as she headed to the bathroom for a quick shower. It wasn¡¯t a nightmare¡ªfar from it. It was the kind of dream that left her flustered, though she¡¯d never admit that to anyone.


    She quickly freshened up, got dressed, and checked her phone, noticing several missed calls from Alexander. Without wasting time, she called him back.


    "Hello," she said as soon as the line connected.


    "Finally," Alexander grunted. "I was about to call the hotel to have someone check on you. Is everything alright?"


    Rain smiled softly at his concern. "Yes, everything¡¯s fine. I just dozed off. How¡¯s work?" she asked.


    "I¡¯m still stuck here," Alexander murmured with a sigh.


    Rain smiled softly, "Don¡¯t worry too much about me. I¡¯m keeping busy too. Sort things out on your end, and we¡¯ll see each other when we¡¯re both back home. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, anyway. Remember, I need to see Aunt and attend Dina¡¯s engagement party."


    "Right," Alexander replied, his tone lightening a little. "I¡¯ll try to get back early and go with you to the party."


    An awkward pause lingered between them, prompting Rain to break the silence. "I¡¯ll be going down now to have dinner with Clifford and Ivan."


    "Ivan? Who¡¯s Ivan?" he asked, his voice suddenly rising in pitch.


    Rain chuckled, amused by his reaction. "Well, he¡¯s one of my close friends. My business here is a three-way partnership with Clifford and Ivan. I¡¯ll exin everything in person when I get back."


    "I see. Go and have your dinner now. Also... I¡ª" Alexander trailed off, leaving an unsettling pause that made Rain¡¯s heart race.


    "Yes?" she prompted, her curiosity piqued about what he wanted to say next.


    "I miss you. I¡¯ll see you soon," he replied, and just like that, the call was cut off.


    Rain blinked in disbelief. He just said he missed her! Her heart raced, thumping loudly in her chest as she felt herself floating on cloud nine with butterflies dancing in her stomach.

 Chapter 155: Derail

    <h4>Chapter 155: Derail</h4>


    Sunday arrived, and Alexander found himself still trapped in Lamey, grappling with the aftermath of a tragic ident at the semiconductor factory. The incident had not only imed lives but also left numerous individuals injured, creating a pressing need for his attention and leadership.


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, he prepared to conduct a press conference aimed at addressing the public¡¯s concerns. It was essential for him to convey that the Lancaster Group would fully cooperate with any investigations and take proactive measures to handle the fallout from the tragedy. This was not merely a public rtions issue; it was a matter of corporate responsibility and integrity.


    Alexander had the best team in ce, ready to manage the situation once he made his public appearance andid the groundwork. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of the responsibility pressing on him.


    He understood that his presence was crucial. It required his personal touch andmitment to reassure stakeholders, employees, and themunity that the Lancaster Group was taking full responsibility.


    He steeled himself for the press conference, ready to face difficult questions and provide transparency in a time of uncertainty. He knew that trust could only be rebuilt through honestmunication and decisive action.


    Seated in the back of his car, Alexander massaged his temple as they headed toward the venue of the press conference. His mind was split between the crisis at hand and the personalmitment he would inevitably bete for.


    He was more concerned about the fact that he wouldn¡¯t make it in time to apany his wife to the engagement partyter. "Do you think I can still make it?" Alexander asked, ncing at his wristwatch.


    Tyron checked the schedule and responded, "After the press conference, we still need to meet with the prime minister and some officials. You¡¯ll make it to the party, but you¡¯ll bete."


    Clicking his tongue in frustration, Alexander felt uneasy. He didn¡¯t trust Rain¡¯s family to let her attend Dina¡¯s engagement party without some kind of interference¡ªespecially since it was at Paul¡¯s family estate.


    "Make sure we can leave this country as soon as possible," he instructed Tyron before dialling his security team. He had nted undercover security among the event staff, including waiters, to keep an eye on the party.


    Tyron smirked, teasing, "Boss, you¡¯re really going all out. Does Mrs. Lancaster know you¡¯re being this overprotective?"


    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened as he muttered, "After what Paul did to Rain, I won¡¯t let my guard down in his presence. Not for a second."


    As the call ended, Alexander checked his phone for messages. A small smile crept onto his face as he reread Rain¡¯s text from the previous night. After telling her he missed her¡ªsomething that had slipped out unexpectedly¡ªhe had abruptly ended the call. But Rain¡¯s response had warmed him in ways he didn¡¯t expect: ¡¯I miss you too, my husband.¡¯


    Those words reyed in his mind, fueling his impatience to see her again. Alexander began typing a message to Rain, his fingers moving swiftly across the screen.


    <i>Alexander: I¡¯ll bete, but I¡¯lle and see you. Stay close with Aunt Mnie, and please, avoid eating or drinking anything at the party. Eat plenty before you leave the penthouse, and take some choctes with you¡ªwe have more than enough of those</i>...


    He smiled as he pressed the send button, thinking about the choctes. Rain had grabbed an absurd amount during theirst grocery trip. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the memory of her insistence on stocking up as if they were preparing for a long winter. That small moment now and remembering her giggles and smiles brought a strange sense offort amid the chaos of the day.


    "Boss, are you aware that Ma¡¯am Ca Cartier also has an event at the same hotel today?" Tyron informed. He sensed a hint of concern in his voice.


    In that instant, the smile on Alexander¡¯s face faltered. His grip tightened on his phone as he processed the news. Ca Cartier¡ªhis ex from five years ago¡ªwas thest person he wanted to run into, especially now.


    Alexander sighed deeply, rubbing his temple. "I wasn¡¯t aware, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re sticking to the schedule. I don¡¯t have time for distractions, Tyron. Rain is waiting for me."


    Tyron nodded but couldn¡¯t hide the tension on his face. "Understood, Boss. I¡¯ll make sure everything stays on track."


    Alexander nced out the window, his thoughts already drifting back to Rain. He couldn¡¯t let Ca¡¯s presence derail him now. Not when everything seemed to be falling into ce with Rain.


    They soon arrived at the hotel, and Alexander made his way directly to the hall for the press conference. The event was brief, and he efficiently addressed the questions posed by the reporters, keeping his answers short and firm.


    However, one reporter suddenly asked, "Mr. Lancaster, Miss Ca Cartier is also here at the hotel. We heard that you were in a rtionship five years ago. Are you here to see her?"


    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of Ca. "I¡¯m here solely for business," he replied tersely, subtly signalling Tyron to take care of the situation.


    Before the reporter could continue, security personnel swiftly moved in to escort her out of the venue.


    "Let me remind everyone that any questions not rted to the Lancaster Group¡¯s business will not be tolerated. Any further misconduct will result in immediate removal," Tyron announced, maintaining order as the focus shifted back to the incident at hand.


    After the press conference, Alexander and Tyron headed outside the hall when a familiar voice called out, "Xander!"


    He frowned, caught off guard as Ca threw herself into his arms. "Ca?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s me! I heard you were around, so I immediately started looking for you. It¡¯s been a while, and I missed you!" Ca eximed, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Alexander stiffened, his mind racing as he processed her sudden appearance. "Ca, this isn¡¯t the best time," he said, trying to maintain hisposure.


    "Why not? Can¡¯t we just catch up for a moment?" she insisted, her tone yful yet earnest.


    "Look, I¡¯m really busy right now," he replied, his tone firm. "I need to get going."


    Ca¡¯s expression shifted slightly, a hint of disappointment flickering in her eyes. "Oh,e on, just a few minutes?"


    "No," he said, resolute. "I can¡¯t. My wife is expecting me..."

 Chapter 156: To Confess

    <h4>Chapter 156: To Confess</h4>


    At Elysium Biotech Institute, Rain finally managed to finish everything by two in the afternoon and headed straight to the airport with Clifford, who would need to stay behind for a few more days.


    "You don¡¯t have to stay here with me; you should head back already," Rain murmured as Clifford apanied her inside the airport.


    "Well, I¡¯ll just make sure you¡¯re on the ne before I leave," Clifford replied with a grin, guiding her to the waiting area. "Stay here, I¡¯ll grab us some bubble tea."


    Rain watched as Clifford headed off to buy the drinks. She smiled to herself, feeling warm inside, thanks to Alexander¡¯s earlier text message. He had reminded her to eat before the engagement party and to bring some choctes with her, which she would pack in case she got hungryter.


    The party was being held at Paul¡¯s family estate, and after what had happened during the firm¡¯s anniversary party¡ªwhere Paul had drugged her¡ªRain was determined not to let her guard down. She trusted Alexander¡¯s advice and nned to take her own bottled water, avoiding anything offered at the event.


    Clifford returned shortly, handing her a bubble tea before sitting down beside her.


    Rain took a sip and smiled gratefully. "You¡¯re really going to stick around, huh?" she teased, ncing at him.


    "Of course," Clifford replied with a chuckle. "I want to make sure you get on that ne safe and sound."


    "Thanks," Rain said, savouring the refreshing taste of the tea.


    "Is heing to the engagement party?" Clifford asked, referring to Alexander.


    "He said he¡¯ll bete, but he¡¯lle," she answered with a smile.


    "Hmm, can I ask you a question?" Clifford murmured, his tone turning serious.


    "Sure, fire away," she replied.


    "Howe you never thought of me as a husband? I mean... if you need one, would you ever consider me, Rain?" Clifford asked, his voice soft but full of emotion.


    His eyes locked onto hers, intense and searching. Rain took a deep breath. She wasn¡¯t oblivious¡ªshe had known for years that Clifford¡¯s feelings for her ran deeper than friendship.


    In fact, she had been waiting for this moment, for him to gather the courage to confess. It would have been awkward for her to bring it up first, especially when he hadn¡¯t expressed his feelings. Now that he had, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of him for finally letting it out.


    "I love you, and I¡¯m willing to do anything for you," Clifford continued, his confession sincere and raw.


    Rain took another deep breath, choosing her words carefully.


    She met his gaze, her expression soft but firm. "Clifford, you¡¯re incredibly special to me. I value our bond so much. To me, you¡¯re like a big brother¡ªsomeone I want to cherish and depend on, just like you¡¯ve always been there for me. You¡¯ve always had my back, and I¡¯ve always had yours. That¡¯s something I want to keep forever."


    She saw Clifford¡¯s face shift, his features softening, but there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes. "I understand," he said quietly, giving a small nod. "I just had to ask. You mean a lot to me, Rain."


    "And you mean a lot to me too," Rain reassured him, reaching over to gently squeeze his hand. "That¡¯s why I want to be honest with you. I don¡¯t want anything to be unclear between us."


    Clifford managed a small smile, though his heart was clearly heavy. "Yeah, I get it. I¡¯ll always be here for you, no matter what."


    Rain smiled warmly at him. "I know you will, and I¡¯m proud of you for telling me how you feel. I just wish you¡¯d done it a little earlier... It would¡¯ve given you more time to move on."


    Clifford chuckled softly, but there was still curiosity in his eyes. "If Alexander hadn¡¯te along... is there really no chance?"


    Rain tilted her head thoughtfully, giving him a kind smile. "Clifford, you¡¯re family to me. A brother, truly."


    "I guess that¡¯s a no..." Clifford muttered, his shoulders slumping slightly.


    Rain gave him a gentle smile. "You¡¯re a good man, Clifford, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone out there who¡¯s perfect for you," she said, hoping to lift his spirits.


    A moment of silence followed, heavy but not ufortable. The time hade for Rain to check in for her flight. She stood up, smoothing out her jacket. "I¡¯ll see you soon, alright? Keep me updated on everything," she said with a nod.


    Clifford managed a smile and nodded in return. "Take care," he replied as she began walking toward the boarding gate.


    Once inside the ne, Rain settled into her seat, making herselffortable. She was about to switch her phone to flight mode when it beeped with a new notification. Her brow furrowed as she saw that it was a private message on her social media ount¡ªa tform she rarely used or updated.


    Curiosity piqued, Rain hesitated for a moment before opening the message. It was from an unknown sender, sitting in her message requests. She could feel her heartbeat quicken as her finger hovered over the notification.


    When she finally opened it, her heart sank. The photos disyed Alexander, but he wasn¡¯t alone. A woman, smiling widely, was embracing him in the picture. Rain¡¯s chest tightened as she recognized the woman immediately¡ªCa Cartier.


    Her mind raced as she stared at the images, trying to process what she was seeing. It was clear these photos had been sent to her deliberately, with the intention of causing turmoil. But by whom? That didn¡¯t matter as much as the motive behind them, which was all too predictable. The aim was to stir doubt, to make her question Alexander¡¯s loyalty, to shake her resolve.


    Rain took a deep breath, willing herself to stay calm. This wasn¡¯t the time to jump to conclusions, but she knew she couldn¡¯t ignore it either.


    Just as Rain was trying to process the photos, another message popped up¡ªa link to an inte news article. Her pulse quickened as she clicked on it.


    The headline hit her like a punch to the gut: <i>Ca Cartier Reunites with Her Ex-Boyfriend After Five Years¡ªA Prominent and Powerful Business Tycoon, The Youngest Tycoon in the World!</i>


    Rain¡¯s eyes scanned the article, and there, the text gushed about how Ca Cartier, the famous actress, had supposedly rekindled her romance with her ex, now the world¡¯s youngest and most sessful business tycoon. There were even mentions of them being spotted together at the hotel, fueling rumours of a romantic reunion.


    Rain¡¯s good mood vanished in an instant. Annoyance surged through her as she quickly forwarded the photos and the news article to Alexander without a second thought. She didn¡¯t bother adding a message; the images and headlines said it all.


    With a sharp exhale, she powered off her phone...

 Chapter 157: Wipe Your Drool

    <h4>Chapter 157: Wipe Your Drool</h4>


    The engagement party for Dina and Paul was held at the grand Smith Estate. With Paul¡¯s mother preupied with his father¡¯s election campaign, Dina took the lead in organizing the event, alongside her mother Sylvia. The Smith family generously covered all the costs, ensuring the asion was nothing short of extravagant.


    Inside Paul¡¯s room, Dina was poised to slip into her stunning gown for the night, but the mood took an unexpected turn when Paul pulled her into a moment of intimacy. Frustratingly, he reached his peak before she could even catch her breath.


    "Dammit, Paul!" she eximed, annoyance flooding her voice. "Why can¡¯t you wait a little before getting your orgasm?" Her cheeks flushed crimson as he abruptly detached himself, a frown forming on his face.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, Dina. Get ready; the guests will be arriving any minute!" he replied, retreating to the bathroom.


    Cursing under her breath, Dina followed him, hoping to salvage the moment. As she stepped into the bathroom, she leaned in for another kiss, but Paul gently pushed her away.


    "I can¡¯t anymore," he said, grabbing a towel and hurrying out of the bathroom.


    "Fuck!" Dina barked in frustration. This was supposed to be the happiest day of her life, yet it felt like a joke.


    ¡¯It¡¯s that bitch¡¯s fault!¡¯ Rain¡¯s smirk reyed in her mind, igniting a fire of resentment within her. "I will make your life miserable!" she vowed silently, a determined glint in her eyes.


    As the evening progressed, the party at the Smith Estate came to life. Prominent figures from the worlds of business and politics filled the grand hall. Dina forced a smile as she greeted guests, all the while plotting her next move against Rain, the thorn in her side.


    "When you see this woman, make sure you bump into her and ruin her dress, alright?" Dina instructed one of the waiters, showing him a picture of Rain on her phone. She slipped him some cash, adding, "If you pull this off, I¡¯ll make sure you get a nice bonus."


    "Understood, Ma¡¯am," the waiter replied with a nod, a hint of excitement in his eyes as he pocketed the money. Satisfied, Dina turned back to greet more guests at the entrance, where her family mingled with Paul¡¯s family.


    As more prominent figures arrived, the crowd began to move toward the outdoor garden, where the festivities were set to begin.


    Dina¡¯s anticipation grew as she watched the guests settle in. The garden was beautifully adorned with twinkling lights and elegant decorations, creating a magical atmosphere. Paul stood at her side, and together they appeared perfect as a couple. However, she noticed his grip on her hand loosen as his eyes darted in a particr direction.


    Following his gaze, Dina¡¯s heart sank when she saw Rain approaching with Aunt Mnie. She tightened her grip on Paul¡¯s hand.


    "Wipe your drool and look away!" she whispered through gritted teeth, forcing a poker smile at the guests. Rain was undeniably stealing everyone¡¯s attention without even trying, and it infuriated Dina.


    Rain wore an emerald green gown that hugged her curves perfectly, entuating her hourss figure. The fabric shimmered under the soft garden lights, catching the eye of every guest. The gown featured a sweetheart neckline that beautifully framed her cleavage and delicate straps that added a touch of elegance.


    The back was tastefully cut, revealing just enough skin to maintain an air of sophistication. Then she let her auburn hair cascade in loose waves over her shoulders, contrasting beautifully with the rich green of her dress, while her striking green eyes sparkled with confidence and allure.


    She paired the gown with minimalistic gold jewelry¡ªsimple hoop earrings and a slender bracelet¡ªthat highlighted her features without overpowering her look. The overall effect was one of understated mour, an embodiment of elegance, effortlessly drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    "All eyes are on you, just as I expected," Aunt Mnie whispered to Rain as they walked toward her father. Rain had chosen a simple gown from the walk-in closet, not wanting to stand out too much, but it seemed Aunt Mnie was right¡ªalmost everyone was staring at her.


    It was a shame that her husband wasn¡¯t around yet to witness how the men were ogling her. Her mobile phone remained turned off, still a reflection of her bad mood. Although she was curious about Alexander¡¯s side of the story, she was still upset with him.


    <i>¡¯How could he let that woman hug him?¡¯</i> she grunted silently. The photo clearly showed Ca with her arms wrapped around him. <i>¡¯He should have dodged her!¡¯</i>


    "We¡¯re here," Aunt Mnie said as they reached her father, Tim, who simply nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Where is your husband?" Sylvia questioned a hint of disapproval in her tone.


    "He¡¯ll bete..." Rain informed.


    "Since he¡¯s not here yet, why don¡¯t you go entertain Michael? It looks like his eyes are glued on you," Dina taunted, a smirk on her face.


    Rain demurely smiled and shot back, "How about you pull away your soon-to-be husband instead? He¡¯s one of those ogling me."


    "You!" Dina eximed, taken aback.


    "That¡¯s enough, you two!" Tim interjected firmly. He turned to Dina and Paul, saying, "Go entertain the important guests." With that, Dina left with Paul, and Rain led Aunt Mnie to a nearby table to sit down.


    "I¡¯ll get you some fruit juice," Rain said, heading toward the buffet table to prepare something for her Aunt Mnie. She preferred to serve her aunt herself, not trusting the waiters to get it right.


    "Hello, Rain..."


    It was Michael¡¯s voice, and as she expected, he was already beside her in his wheelchair.


    "Hello, Michael," she replied, maintaining a nk expression.


    "Where is your husband?" he asked, curiositycing his tone.


    "He¡¯s runningte but will be here soon..." she assured him.


    "I heard you married a nobody. Why not just divorce him? Are you worried that I wouldn¡¯t satisfy you in bed, which is why you didn¡¯t want to be my wife?" He raised an eyebrow, a smirk creeping onto his lips.


    Rain felt a mix of annoyance and disdain at his words but kept herposure. "My marriage is none of your concern, Michael. Besides, I¡¯m perfectly happy with my decision."


    "But you married a nobody, Rain. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s just some technician or something, right? Aborer?" Dina interjected, her tone dripping with contempt.


    "Seriously, you should consider divorcing him. I¡¯m more than willing to take you back," Michael added, a malicious grin spreading across his face as he shamelessly eyed Rain from head to toe.

 Chapter 158: The Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 158: The Chaos</h4>


    Murmurs spread quickly, drawing more attention to the conversation.


    <i>"Isn¡¯t she also rumoured to be Paul¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Thewyer at their firm who resigned?" </i>one voice whispered.


    <i>"Is she?"</i>


    <i>"Didn¡¯t you hear she married a nobody? Why would she marry a nobody instead of Paul Smith?"</i>


    <i>"I heard she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter! Did you notice how the ytons didn¡¯t even bother to properly introduce her to everyone?" </i>someone whispered nearby, adding fuel to the fire.


    Rain kept herposure, but the words stung. She had grown used to this kind of gossip, yet it never failed to remind her of her estranged rtionship with her family. The atmosphere around her felt thick with judgmental stares and whispers.


    "Yes, Rain," Dina chimed in, her tone smug. "Be grateful that Mr. Michael Astor is even willing to take you back. If I were you, I¡¯d divorce that useless husband of yours. The Astor family is a better choice!"


    Michael¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction at Dina¡¯s words, and Rain could barely resist the urge to smack both of them for their arrogance.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Rain levelled her gaze at them. "As I said before, my husband is the best, and you two don¡¯t know him well enough to judge. I love him, and he¡¯s the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me."


    With a graceful arch of her brow, she added, "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, Aunt Mnie needs me."


    Without giving them a chance to respond, Rain swiftly turned on her heels and walked back to her aunt, head held high, leaving the two in stunned silence.


    "Is everything alright?" Aunt Mnie asked, noticing the tension. Rain nodded with a calm smile. The program for the evening had just started, and Rain quietly observed from the sidelines with her aunt, watching as the guests exchanged congrattions.


    Rain nced at her watch¡ªit was past eight, and Alexander still hadn¡¯t arrived. As usual, her father hadn¡¯t bothered to formally introduce her or Aunt Mnie to the guests, which made her wonder again why he was so insistent that she attend this engagement party in the first ce.


    She saw a few close acquaintances, including Director Aileen. "Aunt, I¡¯m just going to greet someone quickly. I¡¯ll be right back," Rain said.


    "Of course, dear, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m enjoying the food and music," Aunt Mnie reassured her with a smile. "The fresh air out here is just what I needed."


    Rain nodded and made her way toward Director Aileen, who greeted her warmly with a hug.


    "Oh, Rain, I¡¯ve missed you!" Aileen eximed. "How¡¯s everything at the prosecution office?"


    "I¡¯m doing fine, Director Aileen," Rain replied with a smile.


    "Oh, please, you¡¯re no longer working under me! Just call me Aileen without addressing me Aunt¡ªno need to make me feel old," she teased. Rain chuckled and nodded.


    "You look stunning tonight, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Paul keeps ncing your way," Aileen whispered yfully. "He must be regretting his choices now."


    "I have no regrets about mine," Rain said coolly, her confidence shining through.


    Their conversation was interrupted when someone called her name. "Attorney Rain yton?"


    Rain turned to see Judge Darwin Lane, her father-inw¡¯s close friend, standing beside Judge Sebastian Lane. Darwin didn¡¯t like her father much, but they were likely invited by Paul¡¯s family.


    "It¡¯s good to see you here," Darwin greeted her warmly.


    "It¡¯s good to see you too, Mr. Lane," Rain replied politely.


    "Oh, you two know each other?" Aileen interjected.


    "Yes, we met at Vernice¡¯s art exhibition," Darwin exined, then turned to Sebastian. "By the way, this is my eldest son, Sebastian."


    "We¡¯ve met in court," Sebastian said, extending his hand. "Prosecutor yton, it¡¯s nice to see you again and be formally introduced outside of the courtroom."


    Rain shook his hand with a polite smile. "Yes, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you formally as well, Mr. Lane."


    "Rock will be thrilled when I update him about this!" Darwin added cheerfully.


    Sebastian shrugged andmented, "Alexander was there too during the trial. I was surprised to see him, but now... things make sense."


    "Oh right, Rock mentioned that Miss yton here is Xander¡¯s woman," Darwin said casually.


    Rain noticed the confused look on Aileen¡¯s face, which was understandable since not many people knew about her rtionship with Alexander. Her father-inw hadn¡¯t broken his agreement with her¡ªhe didn¡¯t reveal they were married but made it clear she was involved with Alexander.


    "Xander¡¯s woman? But Rain is already married!" Dina¡¯s voice cut through the conversation. Rain resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Dina was like a persistent pest, always showing up at the worst moments, eager to ruin any chance Rain had at peace. It was as if she lived to make things difficult for her.


    Turning around, Rain saw Dina standing just a meter away, nked by Paul, Sylvia, her father, and Paul¡¯s parents. Always ready to cause trouble, Dina seemed to thrive on making her life asplicated as possible.


    "You¡¯re married?" Darwin burst out, clearly shocked.


    "Oh, yes, she is!" Sylvia chimed in, her voice dripping with condescension. "To a nobody¡ªaborer, a technician. He even visited the house with Rain."


    Darwin¡¯s face turned red with anger. "What is this? You¡¯re married? Does Rock or Alexander know about this?!"


    Rain could see how furious Darwin was, believing she had deceived both her father-inw and Alexander. Dina and Sylvia stood smirking, clearly enjoying the chaos they had stirred.


    "Father, there¡¯s no need to get worked up. This isn¡¯t our problem to deal with," Rain heard Sebastian whisper to Darwin.


    "But Rock is my friend, and I won¡¯t stand by while someone fools him," Darwin hissed back, clearly agitated.


    "Well, this isn¡¯t anything new. My half-sister has a talent for making every man fall for her charms... My fianc¨¦e almost fell into her trap, but thankfully, Paul chose me, knowing I¡¯m a better option than her," Dina spat triumphantly, a smirk stered on her face.


    "Tell me, Miss yton, is what they¡¯re saying true? Are you really a married woman?" Darwin questioned, his gaze locked onto hers with intensity.

 Chapter 159: So Late

    <h4>Chapter 159: So Late</h4>


    Rain remained poised, her expression unwavering as she addressed Mr. Darwin directly. "Yes, I¡¯m married," she dered with pride, her voice cutting through the murmurs.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd like a wave of shock, each onlooker processing her bold confession.


    "A married woman? And still involved with another man?" someone muttered, loud enough for the surrounding guests to hear. "Did you hear? Judge Darwin mentioned Rock Lancaster and Alexander Lancaster. Is she tangled up with them?"


    Darwin¡¯s face reddened with fury. "How dare you make a mockery of the Lancasters!" he growled, his voice thunderous, drawing more attention.


    "Father, that¡¯s enough!" Sebastian interjected, his frustration palpable as he tried to de-escte the situation. "Let Uncle Rock handle this. It¡¯s their personal affairs. Don¡¯t get involved."


    But Dina, always seizing the chance to strike, sneered with venom. "Oh, please. She¡¯s a whore, just like her mother! It¡¯s no surprise she¡¯s pulling this act."


    Gasps turned to whispers of scandal, fueling the fire. Rain¡¯s patience wore thin as she stood tall, refusing to lower herself to Dina¡¯s level.


    "Stop it!" Aunt Mnie, standing protectively beside Rain, finally snapped. "You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! Rain is married to¡ª"


    "Aunt, that¡¯s enough," Rain interrupted, her tone firm butposed. She wasn¡¯t about to reveal her marriage to Alexander, not like this. That was a decision only Alexander could make. Still, the weight of their silence was pushing her to the edge.


    "But if you don¡¯t say anything, they¡¯ll twist it all!" Aunt Mnie hissed, her face lined with worry.


    Sylvia, ever eager to pour fuel on the fire, barked harshly. "Shut up, Mnie! You¡¯re not part of this conversation, so keep your mouth shut unless you want to embarrass Rain even more!"


    Rain¡¯s fingers tightened into fists, but she remained cool, her control razor-sharp. Before she could respond, the voice of Danny Smith, Paul¡¯s father, cut through the crowd.


    "What¡¯s going on here?!" Danny demanded, stepping forward with a stern expression as the cameras around them began to sh, capturing every scandalous moment.


    One of the reporters seized the chance. "Senior Smith, it appears your inws, particrly the daughter of the ytons, is involved in a scandal with two men ¡ª a husband and a lover. It seemed minor until it was revealed that the lover is Mr. Alexander Lancaster! Too bad no one from the Lancaster family is here to clear up this mess," a reporter injected with smug satisfaction, hoping for a scandalous headline.


    "That¡¯s absurd!" Danny snapped. His eyes narrowed as he turned toward Tim. "What¡¯s going on here?!"


    Tim shifted ufortably. "I apologize for this mess. It¡¯s true that my daughter, Rain, is married, but I had no idea she was involved with a Lancaster... Surely there¡¯s been some misunderstanding. The Lancasters wouldn¡¯t associate themselves with an illegitimate daughter," Tim said, clearly distancing himself from Rain.


    But before the situation could calm down, the reporter¡¯s voice sliced through again. "Judge Darwin Lane himself mentioned that Rock Lancaster said Rain is Alexander¡¯s woman. There¡¯s no misunderstanding there."


    The area was buzzing with whispers, eyes fixated on Rain. But she stayed nonchnt, her gaze unwavering.


    Dina, always ready to strike, jumped in with a sneer. "So she¡¯s nothing but a whore who¡¯s probably warming Alexander¡¯s bed?" she mocked, feeding into the rising gossip.


    Rain remained eerilyposed, though the murmurings around her grew louder. She nced at her father and said, "Aunt Mnie and I will be leaving now."


    But before she could take a step, Dina yanked her back. "Where do you think you¡¯re going, whore? You can¡¯t just walk away like you¡¯re above all this! You¡¯ve caused a scandal in this family. Don¡¯t you dare act so high and mighty!" she spat, her voice filled with venom.


    Rain¡¯s patience snapped, her voice cutting like a de. "I don¡¯t need to exin myself to you, Dina. There¡¯s no scandal¡ªexcept in your twisted head. I¡¯m married to a man I love, and that¡¯s it. You all met him. You know him."


    Dina¡¯s eyes zed. "You? Love? Don¡¯t make meugh! You¡¯ve seduced every man in your path. Including Paul!"


    Rain¡¯s eyes flickered with cold disdain. "Seduced?" She gave a harshugh. "Are you insane? You were the one who spread your legs for Paul while he was still in a rtionship with me. Don¡¯t you remember how I caught you two together? I dumped him right then and there. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful you seeded in taking my leftovers? Yet here you are, still obsessed with me. I¡¯m married now, Dina. What¡¯s your excuse for still being so insecure?"


    Dina¡¯s face flushed red, her mouth gaping in stunned silence.


    Rain stepped closer, her voice now low and deadly. "You know what your real problem is? Even after all your scheming, you¡¯re still nothing more than Paul¡¯s constion prize. And deep down, you know it."


    Dina trembled with rage. "You¡ª"


    Rain waved her off, not bothering to listen. "Enough. I don¡¯t have time for your delusions. Aunt Mnie, let¡¯s leave this circus." She turned to leave, but her aunt¡¯s panicked shout stopped her in her tracks.


    "Rain, watch out!"


    Rain barely had time to react as a man stumbled toward her, a tray full of wine sses tipping precariously. She braced for impact, knowing she was about to be soaked in red wine.


    But just as the sses teetered toward her, a firm hand wrapped around her waist, yanking her out of harm¡¯s way with a swift motion. That familiar scent filled her senses. The strong arms around her pulled her close, her face gently pressed against his chest, the warmth of his presence instantly calming her.


    A familiar deep voice cut through the tension. "Am Ite to the party?"


    "Yes, you¡¯re sote..." she muttered, her voice barely a whisper as she let out a relieved sigh.


    "I¡¯m sorry, this will be the first andst time I¡¯ll make you wait for me," Alexander hummed softly as he pressed a tender kiss to the top of her head. For a moment, everything else faded, and all that mattered was the warmth and security of his embrace.

 Chapter 160: Unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 160: Unlucky</h4>


    Alexander cursed under his breath, anxiety building as he realized howte it was. He feared he wouldn¡¯t make it to the party in time to stand by Rain¡¯s side before it ended. Worse, he needed to exin those photos¡ªimages of Ca hugging him, with a link to an article that Rain had sent. Since then, her phone had been unreachable, and it gnawed at him.


    "Rx, Boss. We¡¯rending soon," Tyron tried to calm him, but Alexander was anything but rxed.


    "Dammit... just make sure none of those photos leak! And I don¡¯t want to see more of those absurd nonsense articles in the media!" he snapped.


    Tyron scratched his head, ncing at Alexander. "There aren¡¯t any photos online, Boss. I¡¯m sure they were sent directly to Mrs. Lancaster only. The article was already removed, and we¡¯re monitoring in case anything pops up."


    "We¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes, Boss, so don¡¯t worry!" Tyron reassured Alexander. But Alexander couldn¡¯t rx. His mind was racing¡ªhe needed to get to Rain and exin those photos before things got worse.


    Just as they neared an intersection, a kid suddenly dashed into the road. Tyron swerved to avoid the child, and the car spun out of control. They crashed into a brick wall with a jolt. The impact wasn¡¯t severe, but it was enough to stop the car dead.


    "Damn it!" Alexander cursed under his breath, feeling the weight of everything piling up. First the photos, then missing most of the time to be with Rain at the party to personally protect her, and now this. The car wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    Tyron checked his phone and said, "Boss, the backup will be here in ten minutes, but there¡¯s no taxi around."


    "We don¡¯t have ten minutes," Alexander growled, shrugging off his coat and removing his tie in frustration. He stepped out of the car, lifted the hood, and quickly found the issue, but it wasn¡¯t something he could fix on the spot.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said to Tyron, his voice tense. "We¡¯ll run if we have to."


    Without waiting, Alexander started walking quickly, determination etched on his face. Nothing was going to stop him from getting to Rain¡ªnot the car, not the ident, not even time.


    "Boss, howe we¡¯re so unlucky? No cars at all at this hour for us to hitch and why does the Smith¡¯s estate location on a hill!!!" Tyronined. Both of them were in sweat but they were almost at the gate.


    "Shut up, Tyron, and just move. Weren¡¯t you the best in your batch in the military? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting rusty," Alexander teased, picking up the pace as he practically sprinted toward the gate.


    "Boss, wait! I¡¯ve been out of action for years. We¡¯re both stuck behind desks!" Tyron grumbled, struggling to keep up with him.


    At the gate, the guards hesitated, eyeing Alexander and Tyron skeptically.


    "Are you sure you two are guests?" one of the guards questioned.


    Tyron nced over at Alexander, then his eyes widened in surprise. "Boss! What happened to your face? You¡¯ve got grease all over!"


    Alexander inwardly cursed, ncing down at his hands. He hadn¡¯t noticed after checking the car. He wiped his face with the back of his hand, but it didn¡¯t help much.


    "You basically look like a beggar on the street right now!" Tyron eximed, trying to hold back augh.


    "It¡¯s fine. The others will arrive soon, and I¡¯ll change then," Alexander replied, referring to the backup team heading to the Smith estate.


    Tyron quickly exined the situation to the guards and made a call. After confirming, the guards finally let them in.


    As soon as Alexander arrived at the venue, he scanned the crowd for Rain. The garden was bustling with guests, but all he wanted was to find her. When he finally spotted her standing gracefully at the far end. He smiled, relieved... and turned only to see a waiter heading straight for her, carrying a tray full of wine sses.


    A quick nce between the waiter and Dina made Alexander uneasy; he sensed trouble was brewing. Without thinking, he rushed through the crowd, determined to reach Rain before anything happened.


    Just as the waiter got too close, Alexander lunged forward. He wrapped his arm around Rain¡¯s waist and pulled her away just in time, when the tray of sses crashed to the ground, shattering with a loud tter.


    As the guests gasped, all eyes turned to Rain and Alexander. Dina¡¯s face twisted with anger, silently cursing the waiter she had bribed to spill wine on Rain. Her n had failed miserably¡ªher husband had arrived just in time to pull Rain out of harm¡¯s way.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry," the flustered waiter stammered before hurrying off, likely under Dina¡¯smand.


    Dina, not one to miss an opportunity, sneered as she addressed every one, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Ah, looks like Rain¡¯s husband finally decided to show up. Though he¡¯s a bitte. I wonder what kept him? Maybe fixing cars on the side?" she taunted, eyes gleaming with malicious delight. "Didn¡¯t Rain inform you this event is strictly formal?" She nced at Alexander¡¯s appearance, his white polo shirt, hands and face were smudged with grease.


    Despite his rugged look, Rain stood confidently by his side, her chin raised. The sight of Rain, proud as ever, with her handsome yet disheveled husband at her side only fueled Dina¡¯s spite.


    "See, everyone? This is Rain¡¯s husband," Dina announced loudly, gesturing toward Alexander. "A nobody, as I¡¯ve said all along. Judge Darwin, I believe Senior Lancaster should be informed of this mess. His son deserves better than to be tricked by my illegitimate sister."


    Dina¡¯s voice was smooth, but her words cut sharp. "I¡¯m sure none of the Lancasters even know about this hasty marriage¡ªwhat¡¯s it been? Three weeks? Right after she rejected Michael Astor¡¯s proposal?"


    She smirked as whispers rippled through the crowd, spreading like wildfire.


    <i>"Tim yton¡¯s daughter is just as shameless as her mother," </i>one person in the crowd remarked, their voice dripping with disdain.


    <i>"No wonder she fooled a Lancaster¡ªbeauty and a body like hers? Any man would be taken in by that,"</i> another person sneered, unable to hide their contempt.

 Chapter 161: Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 161: Scandal</h4>


    <i>"Look at her husband. He has no manners at all. Whye here with that all dirt? Is that grease on his face?!"</i>


    Snickers and whispers echoed around the room, with eyes darting between Rain and Alexander.


    Rain ignored the gossip, her concern for Alexander overshadowing everything else. "What happened?" she asked, worry etching her features.


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡ªjust a minor ident on the way here," he replied with a smile.


    Rain bit her lower lip, frustration bubbling up. "That¡¯s not funny! Stop smiling!"


    "I¡¯m sorry," he hummed, but her gaze remained fixed on him as she touched his face, inspecting him closely. "Is your body okay? Are you in pain? Come on, let¡¯s head to the hospital first to get you checked," she insisted, urgency in her voice as she grabbed his hand, ready to leave.


    She turned to signal her aunt, but Alexander gently pulled her back to face him. "Seriously, I¡¯m fine, Rain. The car just hit a brick wall. The impact wasn¡¯t that hard. I got like this because I tried to fix the car to get here as fast as I could, but I failed," he exined, trying to reassure her.


    "Tyron is with me. He¡¯ll get me something to change into, so stop worrying. I¡¯m perfectly fine. I even walked and ran to get here..." he stated proudly, trying to lighten the mood.


    Rain didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the sight of him¡ªhe was a total mess, yet still the most handsome man in her eyes. She brushed his hair back with her fingertips, a tender smile creeping onto her face.


    At that moment, they stared into each other¡¯s eyes, oblivious to the murmurs and chaos around them, wrapped up in their own little world.


    But then, the moment they both heard a familiar name, Rain and Alexander turned in its direction.


    "Rock! I¡¯m telling you the truth! I¡¯m here at the engagement party, so stopughing, dammit! I¡¯m not here to gossip..." It was Darwin¡¯s frustrated voice on the phone, his back turned to them.


    "Tell him to stop bothering my father with this nonsense; it¡¯s me..." Alexander whispered to Sebastian, who was staring intently at him.


    "Dude, what¡¯s with your face?!" Sebastian eximed, eyes wide in disbelief. "I can barely recognize you!"


    "Obviously grease..." Alexander shrugged nonchntly, trying to brush it off.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on Judge Darwin Lane, and no one seemed to notice the unusual exchange between Alexander and Sebastian. Rain couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of annoyance at how quickly things had spiralled out of control.


    "This is enough! You¡¯re ruining this engagement party!" Paul¡¯s father barked, his voice booming over the crowd.


    Rain nced over at Dina, who wore a triumphant sneer. "Rx Father-inw, Judge Darwin is speaking with the Lancasters, and I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t let this slide if the truthes out. This is how we should handle things... Even if it¡¯s our own blood, we must ensure we side with what is right. The ytons won¡¯t tolerate it if my half-sister is having an affair while being married."


    She turned to her father, her voice steady. "Right, Father? I¡¯ll be a part of the Smith family soon... and since my father-inw is entering politics, we must set an example. Rain must face consequences ording to thew... It¡¯s adultery!"


    Most guests murmured in agreement, with some even making crude remarks.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Rain burst intoughter, the absurdity of the situation washing over her like a wave. Herughter drew the attention of everyone, and eyes turned toward her, wide with surprise and curiosity. The tension in the air shifted, finding humor where others saw scandal.


    "Oh, goodness. I can¡¯t take this anymore. All of you making a big deal of my life... When all of you didn¡¯t even know me well enough toment and even judge my personal life," she shrugged.


    <i>"This woman is crazy. Does she really think her situation is funny? She¡¯s a disgrace to her family!" </i>one of Dina¡¯s friends scoffed, but her words were cut short by Alexander¡¯s fierce re, silencing her instantly.


    Rain shook her head, she wondered what her dear husband would do next. If it were up to her, she would walk out right now, leaving these morons behind. Instead, her priority was to ensure Alexander wasn¡¯t hurt and to take him to the hospital.


    "Uncle, that¡¯s enough," Alexander finally spoke, directing his attention to Judge Darwin. "Cut the call and let Dad rest instead of burdening him with this nonsense at this hour." The gasp that rippled through the crowd was palpable.


    "He called Senior Lane, Uncle? Who¡¯s this man? Is he Alexander Lancaster?" someone whispered, eyes now glued to Alexander.


    "But that can¡¯t be... Look at him!" another chimed in.


    "Well, no one really knows what the two sons of Liam Rock Lancaster look like since they guard their privacy so fiercely," a reporter added quietly.


    "Alexander, is that really you?!" Darwin eximed, his frown deepening, clearly unsure. Rain shrugged, knowing that Mr. Darwin wasn¡¯t wearing his sses. She had heard that he struggled with his eyesight without them. Instead, she turned her attention to Sebastian, who wore a smug smirk that only seemed to grow.


    Darwin leaned closer to his son, whispering, "Is that really Alexander? What happened to his face?"


    Sebastian, still grinning, shrugged nonchntly. "I don¡¯t know, Father. I¡¯m not sure..."


    "Seriously?" Rain muttered under her breath, exasperated. It seemed like Sebastian was enjoying this spectacle far too much, ying dumb as if he didn¡¯t recognize Alexander.


    "Someone get some wet wipes so Rain can clean her husband¡¯s face," Dina interjected, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not Alexander Lancaster, Judge Darwin... His name is¡ª"


    "Lex Lancaster¡ªthat¡¯s how I introduced myself to Rain¡¯s family," Alexander interjected, a yful smirk forming on his lips as he interrupted her.


    "But my full name is Alexander Lancaster," he asserted with confidence, standing tall and proud. "And Rain yton is my wife."


    His deration hung in the air which shifted the atmosphere, drawing gasps and whispers from the crowd.

 Chapter 162: Let’s Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 162: Let¡¯s Go Home</h4>


    A tense silence hung in the air despite Alexander¡¯s confident deration. Doubt rippled through the crowd, and skeptical murmurs spread like wildfire.


    "That can¡¯t be Alexander Lancaster. Look at him!" one woman whispered harshly.


    "Are we really supposed to believe he¡¯s Liam Rock Lancaster¡¯s son?" another muttered, eyeing Alexander from head to toe.


    "But look at his clothes... Despite the dirt, isn¡¯t that polo shirt and those pants from a high-end brand? And those shoes..."


    "Don¡¯t you know there are plenty of knock-offs now?"


    Rain struggled to suppress anotherugh at the ridiculousness of theirments, finding humour in the absurdity of the situation.


    Dina once again seized the opportunity, her sneer quickly returning. "Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Judge Darwin can¡¯t even see properly without his sses, and Sebastian isn¡¯t confirming anything either," she spat, clinging to her denial. "This man can¡¯t possibly be Alexander Lancaster."


    Rain, unfazed by Dina¡¯s desperate attempt to turn the crowd against them, let out a sigh. Her eyes glinted with a calm determination as she gently grabbed Alexander¡¯s arm.


    Before, Rain had no intention of wasting energy on these people. All she wanted was to leave quietly with Alexander and her Aunt Mnie. But something shifted¡ªshe suddenly found herself in a mischievous mood. Her spirits were lifted the moment Alexander stood tall and dered not just his real name, but proudly announced to everyone that she was his wife.


    <i>"And Rain yton is my wife."</i>


    Those words echoed in her mind, ying over and over in Alexander¡¯s voice, like a melody that made her heart flutter. It was as if his deration had ignited a spark within her, and she was now fully ready to engage, no longer holding back.


    Raising her brows, she questioned, "You all still have doubts?"


    At that moment, one of the waiters discreetly approached and handed Rain a pack of wet wipes. "Let¡¯s clear things up then," Rain said softly with a smile.


    She stepped closer to Alexander and began wiping his face, the dirt and grease smudging the cloth with every stroke. The crowd watched, their anticipation growing as theyers of dirt faded away, revealing the unmistakable features of the Lancaster heir.


    Gasps echoed across the garden as Alexander¡¯s sharp, distinguished features wereid bare. His piercing eyes and chiselled jawline left no room for doubt. Rain wiped thest trace of grease from his face and stepped back, holding his hand with a gentle smile.


    Judge Darwin, who had been squinting the entire time, suddenly straightened up, his expression shifting from confusion to recognition. "Alexander! Oh, it¡¯s really you!" he eximed, his voice filled with astonishment.


    Alexander remained stoic as ever.


    But Dina, still clinging to her delusion, deliberately shook her head. "No! Judge Darwin must be mistaken. This is all some trick!"


    Sebastian crossed his arms, a smirk ying on his lips as he observed the unfolding drama. "This is interesting," he said, his tone dripping with amusement. Rain shot him an irritated re, frustrated by his apparent enjoyment of the situation. He simply shrugged, clearly relishing the spectacle before him, unfazed by the chaos surrounding them.


    "Boss!" Tyron called out, stepping forward just as Dina was about to speak again. The arrival of Alexander¡¯s executive assistant shifted the attention of the crowd. Whispers erupted among the guests.


    "Isn¡¯t he the executive assistant to the CEO of Lancaster Group, Mr. Tyron Han?" someone remarked, recognition dawning on many faces.


    Tyron was a familiar figure at every event where Alexander Lancaster was invited, always representing him in his absence. The sight of him only intensified the tension in the air, causing Dina¡¯s face to turn pale as she recognized him, the color draining from her cheeks.


    "Boss, I brought a new suit for you. Let¡¯s get you changed," Tyron suggested, his tone professional yet urgent.


    Alexander nced at his wristwatch, irritation flickering across his features. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary right now. I¡¯ve had enough entertainment for the evening. It¡¯s time for me to leave¡ªwith my wife and Aunt Mnie."


    Turning his focus back to Paul, Alexander¡¯s voice dropped, edged with menace. "I didn¡¯te here empty-handed, especially not after your little stunt at your firm¡¯s anniversary. You tried to drug my wife and abduct her. Did you really think I would let that go?"


    The murmurs among the reporters intensified, cameras clicking as they caught every moment. "What¡¯s that? Paul Smith drugged his wife?" one journalist shouted, eager for answers.


    "Mr. Lancaster, what do you mean by that?" another reporter pressed.


    Before Paul could gather himself to retaliate, a group of police officers pushed through the crowd, their authoritative presencemanding immediate attention.


    "Mr. Paul Smith, you are under arrest for administering a controlled cubstance without consent, sexual assault, attempted abduction, and conspiracy to bribe opposing counsel during an ongoing trial," one officer stated, stepping forward with unwavering confidence. "Additionally, you are being charged with obstruction of justice and tampering with evidence under your firm¡¯s supervision."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, the weight of the officer¡¯s words sinking in. The atmosphere shifted dramatically, as whispers of disbelief filled the air. Paul¡¯s face contorted in rage, disbelief flickering in his eyes. "You can¡¯t be serious! This is absurd! I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!" he protested, his voice rising in as he struggled against the officers¡¯ grip.


    He red at Alexander, hissing, "You¡¯ll regret this! You think you can just¡ª"


    But Alexander cut him off, his voice sharp and deadly. "I can!"


    The officers tightened their grip, leaving Paul with no choice but to re at Alexander as they led him away. Murmurs of shock and intrigue rippled through the garden.


    Alexander ignored everyone as he grasped Rain¡¯s hand firmly and turned to her. "Let¡¯s go home."


    Then he looked at her father, adding, "We¡¯ll bring Aunt Mnie with us for now. Do you agree to let her take a vacation with us for a while? If not, we¡¯ll drop her off at yton Mansion, since I assume you and your family will be busy from here onwards..."


    Rain held her breath, staring at her father, hoping he would agree despite his stunned expression. "Father, let Aunt Mniee with me for now," she muttered.

 Chapter 163: Justice

    <h4>Chapter 163: Justice</h4>


    "You bitch! How dare you make demands after the chaos you¡¯ve caused at your sister¡¯s party?!" Sylvia barked, her voice trembling with rage.


    "I can¡¯t believe this is happening, Mom. What are we going to do? They took Paul!" Dina cried hysterically, copsing to the ground as Sylvia rushed to help her back to her feet.


    Rain stood unfazed as Tim yton, pale and visibly shaken, replied weakly, "Alright." His eyes remained fixed on Paul, who was being escorted by the police, his family trailing behind in a frenzy.


    "Tim!" Sylvia snapped, her voice sharp. But to Rain¡¯s surprise, her father turned to Sylvia with an icy re. "Zip your mouth, Sylvia!" he ordered.


    Then, turning back to Rain, he spoke more calmly, "Go now and take your Aunt with you. I¡¯lle for her soon."


    Rain was caught off guard by her father¡¯s sudden submission, but Alexander quickly stepped in, pulling her closer. "Alright, we¡¯re leaving with Aunt Mnie. Keep in touch directly with me about her return, but I do hope she¡¯ll stay longer with us at the Lancaster Ancestral Mansion," he said firmly. "We¡¯ll go ahead now."


    As they moved to leave, reporters tried to close in, but Alexander¡¯s men, along with some waiters, swiftly blocked their path, ensuring they could leave without further interruption.


    Still standing off to the side, Sebastian shook his head with an air of amusement as he watched the chaos unfold. "Isn¡¯t this something? Xander is like a dormant volcano most of the time, but when he erupts¡ªwow. It¡¯s terrifying, but you can¡¯t deny how rare it is to witness," he remarked, almost admiringly, his tone light but edged with fascination.


    His arms crossed, he appeared far more entertained than concerned by the drama unravelling before them.


    Darwin, his father, shot him a sharp look, clearly unimpressed. "And look at you, ying dumb through all of this! You could¡¯ve confirmed the situation easily, but instead, you stood there, acting clueless!" His voice carried a mixture of frustration and disappointment as if expecting more from his son in such a serious moment.


    Sebastian merely chuckled, utterly unfazed by the scolding. "Oh,e on, Dad. I was curious to see how Alexander would handle things. You never hear a peep out of the man¡ªhe¡¯s so private, so guarded. Most people wouldn¡¯t even know he was in the room unless Tyron introduced him."


    He smirked and added, "Honestly, I¡¯m shocked he spoke up at all tonight. Usually, he¡¯d let his assistant handle everything, just like he always does." He paused, his gaze trailing over to where Rain and Alexander were heading for the car. "But I guess marriage changes a man, huh?"


    Darwin sighed heavily, his eyes flicking toward themotion surrounding Paul Smith¡¯s arrest, the shing lights from the cameras and murmurs of shock filling the air. "But isn¡¯t this a bit much? Arresting Paul Smith in the middle of his own engagement party?" He rubbed his temple, the weight of the situation sinking in. "That¡¯s going to cause quite the scandal."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened, and his yful demeanor shifted into something more serious. His voice dropped an octave, "Not at all, Dad. This is perfect. Paul deserves everything that¡¯sing to him."


    His eyes hardened, his gaze flicking between his father and the direction where Paul¡¯s mother was hysterical. "If that had happened to me or to your future daughter-inw¡ªif someone drugged her and tried to kidnap her¡ªPaul Smith wouldn¡¯t be walking away with just an arrest. He¡¯d never see the light of day again."


    The father and son stood there, both watching the aftermath unfold, but with very different thoughts weighing on their minds. Where Darwin saw a spectacle that might have been avoided, Sebastian saw justice¡ªswift, brutal, and necessary.


    Unknown to the father and son¡¯s interaction, Tim yton stood enough distance to hear every word. His expression remained stoic, masking the storm of emotions within him as he watched the chaos unfold.


    Turning to Sylvia, his voice was cold andposed. "Get Dina this instant, and quietly leave the ce. I¡¯ll handle the aftermath from here."


    Sylvia, sensing the weight of his words, nodded without argument. She hurriedly bent down to help her daughter, who was still in shock, to her feet.


    "Let¡¯s hurry. Paul¡¯s mother will retaliate soon enough. It¡¯s better we leave now before the reporters catch wind of everything," Sylvia whispered urgently, her eyes darting around the crowd.


    Dina, crying hard, grunted through her tears, "That bitch! When will she be out of our lives, Mom?!"


    Sylvia tightened her grip on her daughter¡¯s arm, quickly leading her to the car. "Calm down, Dina. We need to get out of here first." Her tone was sharp, masking her own frustration as they hurried away, trying to avoid the prying eyes of reporters who still lingered nearby.


    Inside the car, Dina was still fuming as they sped away from the Smith Estate. "What¡¯s going to happen now?" she questioned, her voice thick with frustration and disbelief.


    "I don¡¯t know yet, Dina," Sylvia replied, her voice tense as she stared out of the window. "Even I¡¯m still trying to make sense of it all. Who would have thought that man is *the* Alexander Lancaster? Now it makes sense why your father let Aunt Mnie go with them. He knows... that man is someone we should never cross. His father, Liam Rock Lancaster, is ruthless, and if he¡¯s anything like him, we¡¯re in dangerous territory..."


    Dina, still gripping a card in her hand, suddenly remembered a crucial detail. "But, Mom... their marriage is a sham. It¡¯s not even Rain who registered the marriage with Alexander Lancaster¡ªit was her friend, Sanya!"


    Sylvia¡¯s head whipped around, her forehead creased in confusion. "What? What are you talking about, Dina?" she demanded.


    Dina quickly recounted everything she had overheard and witnessed, exining how Sanya had impersonated Rain to register the marriage. "It¡¯s all a fraud, Mom! Rain isn¡¯t even legally married to him," Dina spat, her face still red in anger.


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she processed Dina¡¯s revtion. "This... changes everything," she murmured, her mind already spinning with potential ways to use this information. "But we need to be careful, Dina. If we y this wrong, it could backfire spectacrly. We have to be smart about this."


    Dina nodded, though her anger still simmered. "Then let¡¯s make sure they never find out¡ªuntil it¡¯s toote."

 Chapter 164: All Her Doubts Faded Away

    <h4>Chapter 164: All Her Doubts Faded Away</h4>


    Alexander and Rain sat quietly in the back of his car, with Rico at the wheel. Tyron had taken Aunt Mnie in another vehicle, giving them some space. The air inside the car was thick with silence, only broken by the soft sound of their breathing. Alexander held Rain¡¯s hand tightly, their fingers intertwined, as if letting go would sever something deeper between them.


    After a long, tense moment, Rain finally spoke. "Hmm, I think you can let go of my hand now."


    "I don¡¯t want to," Alexander replied, his grip tightening. His hold felt protective, almost possessive, as though he was afraid to release her.


    Rain raised an eyebrow, ready to tease him, but Alexander beat her to it. "About those news articles... they¡¯re fake. I didn¡¯t hug Ca. I was caught off guard. One second I was standing there, and the next thing I knew, she was hugging me," he exined, his voice firm, yet almost pleading.


    Rain bit back a smile, determined to keep herposure. In a serious tone, she remarked, "Was it really that hard to dodge? I thought you could easily avoid a blow."


    Alexander tensed at her words, clearly taking herment to heart. "I¡¯m sorry," he said, his voice softer now. "I didn¡¯t see iting, but I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Actually, my mind was a mess that day. I was in a hurry toe back to you, and... I guess I always have my guard down when I¡¯m thinking about you."


    His words were smooth, disarming the annoyance that had been simmering inside her. Rain felt her heart soften, even though moments earlier, the thought of seeing Alexander in someone else¡¯s arms had frustrated her deeply. He knew just how to lighten the mood, and despite her best efforts to stay serious, she found herself less angry, and more reassured.


    "So, how did you feel seeing her again after all this time?" Rain asked, knowing she was treading dangerous waters, but her curiosity got the best of her.


    Alexander¡¯s response was calm, almost too calm. "It¡¯s nice to see her doing well, and healthy," he answered inly, his tone revealing nothing more. Rain turned slightly to face him, squinting in the dim light of the car, trying to catch a glimpse of his expression. It was too dark to read his face clearly, and that only added to the unease bubbling inside her.


    "Did you miss her?" The question slipped out before she could stop herself.


    "No," Alexander said, his voice steady, as if the thought hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind.


    "Why not?" Rain pressed, a little surprised at how quickly she was digging deeper, unable to resist.


    Alexander hesitated for a moment before replying, "Because I don¡¯t," His answer was firm but left no room for doubt. His grip on her hand tightened slightly, almost as if reassuring her of his answer without needing to exin further.


    Rain felt a strange mix of relief and confusion. She had expected someplexity, some nostalgia in his voice, but instead, his response was so simple, so absolute.


    She shifted in her seat, still holding Alexander¡¯s hand as a mixture of relief but lingering doubt swirled in her chest. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling there was more to it. Maybe she was overthinking it, but something in her couldn¡¯t let the moment pass without pushing just a little further.


    "That¡¯s it? No feelings, no memories?" she asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she was afraid to hear the answer. ¡¯And yet here I was still asking,¡¯ she mused.


    Alexander sighed, turning his head slightly toward her. "Rain," he began, his voice a bit softer now, "the past is what it is¡ªjust the past. I don¡¯t hold onto things or anyone that no longer matter."


    His words hung between them like a bridge, connecting two parts of a conversation that felt both heavy and light at the same time. Rain¡¯s mind raced as she tried to digest what he was saying, still unsure if it was what she wanted to hear.


    "I don¡¯t want to be second to anyone," she murmured, almost to herself, but Alexander heard her clearly.


    He lifted their intertwined hands, bringing her fingers to his lips. Rain felt the warmth of his kiss on the back of her hand. His voice was steady, filled with certainty as he said, "You¡¯re not second to anyone. You¡¯re my wife, Rain. That¡¯s all that matters to me now."


    Rain¡¯s breath caught in her throat at his words. For a moment, all her doubts seemed to dissipate, reced by the warmth of his voice, his touch, and the undeniable weight of what he was trying to tell her.


    She nodded, unsure if she could trust her voice to respond without revealing the full extent of her emotions. But the silence between them no longer felt tense; it felt reassuring, steady. Maybe that was enough for now.


    Rain allowed herself to lean back into her seat, feeling Alexander¡¯s hand still securely wrapped around hers.


    "You¡¯re jealous?" Alexander¡¯s whisper was low, but the weight of his words hung in the air. Rain couldn¡¯t help the smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she answered, "I am..." Her voice was soft but honest, the admission spilling out before she could stop herself.


    She barely had time to process the vulnerability of her confession when she felt Alexander shift beside her. Suddenly, his face was inches from hers, the warmth of his breath brushing against her skin. Her heart raced.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be," he murmured, his voice deeper now, resonating with a quiet intensity. His lips hovered so close to hers that she could almost feel the words as they slipped past.


    Rain opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, his lips met hers in a gentle, yet firm kiss. The world around them seemed to fall away. There was no noise, no tension¡ªjust the softness of his lips and the undeniable connection between them. His hand tightened around hers, grounding her in the moment, as the kiss deepened ever so slightly.


    For the first time in a long while, Rain let herself stop overthinking. She leaned into the kiss, letting herself trust the moment, and in that brief, stolen second, all her doubts faded away.

 Chapter 165: Losing Everything

    <h4>Chapter 165: Losing Everything</h4>


    Tim stood frozen for a moment, watching Sylvia and Dina disappear from sight before finally breaking from his spot. His face remained stoic, though inside, he was seething. Just as he was about to make his move toward Paul¡¯s mother, a voice interrupted him, smooth but venomous.


    "Looks like you¡¯ve lost the Smiths at this rate," Michael Astor said, manoeuvring his wheelchair closer. "But gained a Lancaster. If you y your cards right, the Lancaster is definitely the better pick. But¡ª"


    Before Michael could finish, Paul¡¯s mother stormed toward Tim, her face twisted in rage. Without warning, she pped him hard across the face, the sound echoing through the air.


    "This is your daughter¡¯s fault!" she shrieked, her voice thick with hysteria. "My Paul is innocent! The police dragged him away because of <i>your bastard</i>!"


    Tim clenched his jaw, his cheek stinging, but he remainedposed. Gently caressing the red mark on his face, he met her furious gaze with a firm, cold stare.


    "Be very careful how you treat me," he warned, his voice low and menacing. "None of this would have happened if your son had just behaved himself. If Paul had focused his attention on Dina instead of harassing Rain, this whole mess could¡¯ve been avoided. But your son couldn¡¯t handle the fact that my bastard daughter already dumped him."


    Paul¡¯s mother staggered, nearly losing her bnce. Her daughter rushed to her side, holding her up before she copsedpletely.


    Tim took a step forward, his eyes narrowing. "If I were you, I¡¯d think twice before opening your mouth again. The Lancaster family is not one to trifle with." Without waiting for a response, he turned to leave, but Michael rolled closer, refusing to be dismissed so easily.


    "This show is enjoyable," Michael said with a twisted smirk. "As I mentioned, you could gain a lot from this, but damn, it¡¯s infuriating to see that Lancaster get his hands on something I want."


    Tim¡¯s brow furrowed as Michael continued, his tone dripping with bitterness. "You promised Rain would be mine. But with a Lancaster in the picture? That seems unlikely now, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Tim sighed, sensing the gravity of Michael¡¯s words. Even someone as dangerous as Michael Astor understood the power that came with the Lancaster name.


    "You can marry Dina if you want," Tim offered coolly, trying to deflect.


    Michael let out a bark ofughter. "Hell no! Dina¡¯s a second-rate woman I wouldn¡¯t waste my time on. Like I said, I want Rain, and that will never change. But while I¡¯m waiting..." His eyes gleamed with malice. "I wouldn¡¯t mind entertaining myself with your legitimate daughter."


    Tim¡¯s hands clenched into fists at his sides, turning white with fury. Michael leaned back in his wheelchair, signalling his men to push him forward. "Send Dina over soon," he taunted, his voiceced with dark amusement. "I¡¯ll make sure to entertain her well."


    Hisughter echoed as he rolled away, leaving Tim standing there, fists still balled in rage. He hated every second of dealing with Michael, but he knew he needed the man¡¯s connections. Michael had a vastwork of illegal operations, the kind of power Tim required for his ultimate n.


    But if the day came when he no longer needed Michael Astor, Tim wouldn¡¯t hesitate to get rid of him.


    *****


    At the police station, Paul was dragged into a dimly lit holding area, his wrists bound in steel cuffs.


    "You¡¯re all going to pay for this!" Paul Smith grunted. His voice echoed off the cold walls as his frustration boiled over. He cursed under his breath, clenching his fists tightly, his mind racing but unable to fully process the situation.


    How did everything go so wrong?


    Paul had been so sure that Rain woulde back to him, that he still had some control over her. But now... now he was in deep trouble, and the reason was painfully clear¡ªthe man


    Rain married wasn¡¯t just some random guy. It was Alexander Lancaster. The name itself sent a chill down his spine. The Lancasters were a powerhouse, a family that no one crossed without suffering the consequences.


    "Lancaster..." Paul muttered bitterly, spitting the name out like it was poison. He reyed the events over and over in his head, but no matter how many times he tried to rationalize it, he couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªhe was screwed. Rain had slipped out of his grasp, and now he was trapped, facing charges that could bury him.


    His hands balled into fists, his knuckles white with tension. "This is all because of her!" he hissed, pacing faster. "She¡¯s the reason I¡¯m in here. And him. That bastard, Lancaster!"


    The weight of the situation finally started sinking in. Alexander Lancaster wasn¡¯t just some rival for Rain¡¯s affection¡ªhe was a force far beyond what Paul could handle. And if Lancaster wanted him gone, then that was exactly what would happen.


    But Paul wasn¡¯t ready to give up, not yet. But deep down, Paul knew it wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Not with a Lancaster involved.


    Outside, as Paul expected, his father, stood in the waiting area, phone in hand, pacing furiously. The weight of his son¡¯s actions crashed down on him like a tidal wave, but he wasn¡¯t ready to let Paul suffer the consequences. Not yet.


    "Get me the best criminal defense attorney in the country," Danny barked into his phone, his voiceced with desperation. "Money¡¯s no object. I don¡¯t care what it takes¡ªjust get him out of here."


    But the officer in charge, a veteran of many high-profile cases, overheard and approached Danny with a stern expression. "Mr. Smith, you need to understand¡ªthese charges are non-bable."


    Danny froze, lowering his phone as he shot the officer a hard look. "There must be something you can do. It¡¯s Paul Smith we¡¯re talking about¡ªdo you know who I am?"


    The officer didn¡¯t flinch. "I know exactly who you are. And that¡¯s not going to change thew. Attempted abduction, drugging, conspiracy... These are serious crimes, and your son is going to trial. There¡¯s no bail for these charges."


    Danny¡¯s heart sank, but his face hardened with determination. "My son won¡¯t rot in a cell. I¡¯ll make sure of that. I¡¯ve pulled strings before, and I¡¯ll do it again."


    The officer shook his head, unfazed by Danny¡¯s bluster. "Not this time, Mr. Smith. Paul is going to face justice, and no amount of influence or money is going to save him from that."


    Inside the cell, Paul kept pacing like a caged animal, his mind racing. He had been untouchable his entire life¡ªuntil now. He knew his father would try everything to free him, but deep down, the reality of his situation began to settle in. The charges were serious, and even with his father¡¯s wealth and power, thew was a different kind of enemy.


    As Paul sat down on the cold bench in the corner of the cell, the weight of the uing trial began to crush him. He was no longer the Paul Smith who could do as he pleased¡ªhe was a man on the verge of losing everything.

 Chapter 166: Struck By Love at First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 166: Struck By Love at First Sight</h4>


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    "Aunt Mnie, don¡¯t worry too much," Rain reassured, gently guiding her aunt out of the car. "Now that Father knows who my husband truly is, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be kissing Alexander¡¯s ass in no time. This is your chance for a little freedom, so enjoy it!" she added with a yful grin.


    Aunt Mnie smiled softly but still looked hesitant. "Your father... this might cause more trouble."


    Before Rain could respond, a warm and familiar voice cut through the air. "Come,e! Wee to our humble abode!" Rock Lancaster called out, his cheerful tone instantly brightening the atmosphere. He stood at the entrance, arms open wide in greeting.


    Alexander had already called him and exined everything that happened on their way back, so Father Rock was fully prepared to wee Aunt Mnie.


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile as she took in the sight of her father-inw, always so full of life, his energy contagious. His head was shaved now, and she knew exactly why.


    "That shaved head suits you, Father. You look younger," she remarked with a warm smile.


    But beneath her light-hearted demeanour, the heavy truth lingered¡ªhe was sick, and his days could be numbered. The knowledge of his illness weighed on her, even as she tried to maintain her usual warmth around him.


    "I know, right?" Her father-inw winked at her yfully. She responded with an enthusiastic thumbs-up, forcing her smile to stay in ce. She and Alexander had to act as if they were oblivious to the tumor, to the fragility of his health. This was his choice, after all¡ªto carry the burden in silence. For now, they would y their roles, cherishing the moments while they could.


    She turned her gaze to Alexander, who was calmly walking beside her. The way he had handled the entire situation, protecting her and taking charge, filled her with a sense of warmth and gratitude.


    Rain¡¯s heart swelled with affection as she thought about how deeply he had shown his care for her. This man, her husband, deserved more than just a thank you.


    ¡¯I owe him big time,¡¯ she thought to herself, mentally noting to make it up to himter in her own special way. For now, she was content just being beside him.


    Her father-inw, full of warmth and energy, led them to the living area. Rain formally introduced Aunt Mnie to Father Rock and then to Butler Ben. Aunt Mnie extended her hand timidly for a handshake, but when it came to Butler Ben¡¯s turn, something unexpected happened.


    The handshake lingered, drawing an amused smile from Rain. Father Rock, noticing the prolonged gesture, elbowed Butler Ben and remarked, "Ben, let go of her hand. You¡¯re acting like you¡¯ve just been struck by love at first sight."


    Without missing a beat, Butler Ben, still holding Aunt Mnie¡¯s hand, confessed, "But I believe I am." He quickly released her hand, hisposure momentarily shaken.


    Rain chuckled, watching Aunt Mnie¡¯s face turn a deep shade of crimson. It was a rare sight to see her aunt so flustered. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Butler Ben, with his fit and distinguished appearance for a man in his fifties, was quite the catch. At fifty-four, he looked every bit reliable and charming.


    Her Aunt Mnie, though shy and reserved at forty, had just met someone who might just be perfect for her. The age difference didn¡¯t matter¡ªwhat mattered was finding someone who could treat her aunt with kindness and care. Butler Ben seemed to fit that role effortlessly.


    "Ah, seriously, this man," Father Rock muttered, shaking his head with a smirk. He then turned to Aunt Mnie and added warmly, "I apologize for this brazen old man. But one thing I can assure you is, he meant what he said."


    Rain chuckled, finding the whole exchange amusing. Before she could say more, Alexander stepped in. "I think you should escort Aunt Mnie to the bedroom opposite ours so she can get changed and rest. It¡¯s been a long night."


    "Yes, go on, dear, let your aunt rest," Father Rock agreed with a nod.


    Rain smiled and gently guided Aunt Mnie upstairs toward the bedroom she had previously upied. "You can use my clothes for now, Aunt. Tomorrow, we can shop for new ones. There¡¯s no need to go back to the yton house for your things."


    Aunt Mnie gave her a grateful nod. "Thank you, Rain." Then her gaze softened, and she noticed the subtle swelling in her aunt¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯m so happy seeing how well this family is treating you. I can feel their sincerity, and I¡¯m d you¡¯ve met someone like Alexander and his family."


    Rain felt a warmth in her chest as she reached up to gently wipe the tears that rolled down her aunt¡¯s cheeks, knowing they were tears of joy.


    "Yes, Aunt, I¡¯m happy and grateful too," Rain replied softly. Then, with a determined yet tender tone, she added, "And don¡¯t worry... soon I¡¯ll get you away from Father for good. You can stay with me, forever."


    With that, Rain pulled Aunt Mnie into aforting hug, holding her tight, as if promising her a better future within that embrace.


    *****


    Meanwhile, William, fresh from a game of tennis with his cousin Lyndon, arrived home only to notice the serious atmosphere in the living room. His father and brother were deep in conversation, their faces tense. Sensing the gravity of their discussion, William hesitated to interrupt and instead leaned casually against a nearby wall, observing in silence.


    As Butler Ben approached, William decided to break the silence. With a raised brow, he stepped into the butler¡¯s path, blocking him.


    "What did I miss?" he asked Butler Ben.


    Butler Ben, bncing a tray of teapot and cups as he was heading to the living area, gave William a brief, knowing nce. His voice remained calm but with a hint of amusement, "Hmm if you¡¯re looking for a detailed report, I¡¯d suggest asking Xander directly or calling one of your GIS men for that. All I know is your brother just created quite a stir at the Smith Estate."


    "A stir? Alexander? The same guy who avoids any kind of fuss?"


    Butler Ben gave a subtle nod. "Exactly. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me," he added, gesturing to the tray as he sidestepped William to continue on his way.


    William watched him go, eyes wide in disbelief. His brother? A scene? This wasn¡¯t like Alexander at all.


    The curiosity gnawed at him even more now. Grinning to himself, he pulled out his phone, already scrolling through his contacts for a GIS agent¡¯s number. Whatever had gone down at the Smith Estate, he was sure it was going to be worth hearing.


    "This has to be good," he muttered, waiting for the call to connect.

 Chapter 167: He Was Falling For Her

    <h4>Chapter 167: He Was Falling For Her</h4>


    After ensuring Aunt Mnie was settled in, Rain went straight to Alexander¡¯s bedroom.


    "It¡¯s a tiring day," she weakly murmured as she walked straight to Alexander¡¯s walk-in closet where she also had her clothes. She grabbed her nightwear and a yful smile appeared on her lips as she realized she had picked a nightdress instead of her usual pajamas.


    "Maybe this is too much," she thought, noticing how thin the fabric was. In the end, she chose a loose shirt that fell above her knees and quickly headed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Once she returned, Rain nced at Alexander¡¯s bed, then at the sofa bed she had been using. With a mischievous squint, she eyed the sofa bed and thought, ¡¯Hmm, let¡¯s y hard to get a little longer...¡¯


    She settled onto the sofa bed, making herselffortable. A few minutester, the door creaked open, and she heard Alexander¡¯s soft footsteps. She turned to see him grabbing his clothes.


    "I¡¯ll just clean up," he said with a wink, before heading straight to the bathroom.


    Rain raised an eyebrow. ¡¯What was that about?¡¯ she mused, finding it odd that he felt the need to announce his ns¡ªand even wink. She chuckled to herself, amused by how unexpectedly yful and adorable Alexander was acting.


    Momentster, the bathroom door opened. For some reason, Rain quickly turned her back to him and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. She wasn¡¯t sure why she did it, but her heart raced as she waited for what might happen next.


    "Rain, are you asleep?" Alexander whispered. She kept her eyes closed, her back to him, pretending not to hear. She felt the sofa bed dip slightly, and when she finally opened her eyes, he was standing right next to her.


    Dressed in his sleepwear, he looked at her expectantly. "I¡¯m still awake. What is it?" she asked, sitting up.


    "What are you doing?" she suddenly blurted, eyes widening as she watched him crawl onto the bed beside her.


    "Performing husbandly duties," Alexander smirked, casually.


    Rain was caught off guard but quickly reminded him, "You can¡¯t sleep here! It¡¯s against our contract!"


    "I¡¯m not breaking it," he said with a nonchnt shrug. "The contract specifies that you¡¯ll fulfill all wifely duties, except for sharing my bed. It doesn¡¯t say anything about me not sharing yours."


    She blinked, unable to believe what he had just said.


    "I just want to cuddle you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stick to that... unless you want something more," Alexander murmured, as hey down beside her. The sofa bed was indeed big enough for both of them, but still...


    "It¡¯s not like this is the first time we¡¯ve slept together," he added teasingly. "Remember that night at the penthouse? You were even nak¡ª"


    "Enough! Stop talking about that!" Rain interrupted, her face flushed with embarrassment. She was sure she looked as red as a tomato now. The memory of that intimate incident ¡ª thanks to Paul¡¯s drugging ¡ª still made her blush. That incident had been the culprit behind her recent wet dream!


    Rain finallyid down beside Alexander, shifting onto her side to face him.


    "Thank you for everything," she whispered softly. Alexander turned to face her, and suddenly the air in the room seemed to grow thicker, heavier with the intensity of his gaze. Her heartbeat quickened, and without thinking, she leaned in and kissed him gently on the lips.


    She pulled back slightly, smiling as she whispered, "You¡¯ve done so much... thank you so much."


    The vulnerability of the moment left her breathless, but in his eyes, she saw a mix of surprise and warmth. She felt his hand gently caress her cheek as he murmured, "I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you, Rain. Anyone who tries will have to go through me."


    Her heart skipped a beat as Alexander leaned in, pressing his lips softly against hers. His kiss was tender, each movement deliberate, savouring the taste of her lips as he alternated between suckling her lower and upper lip.


    Rain melted into the moment, feeling the warmth of his protection and the gentleness of his affection.


    As Alexander deepened the kiss, his tongue gently traced the seam of her lips, seeking entrance. Rain parted her lips slightly, allowing him in. His tongue slipped inside, exploring her mouth with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine.


    Their kiss grew more passionate, a swirl of heat and desire. Rain¡¯s hands instinctively reached for him, tangling in his hair, pulling him closer. Alexander¡¯s hand cupped the back of her neck, guiding her deeper into the kiss, their tongues dancing together in perfect rhythm. Each movement felt electric, igniting a fire between them that neither could resist.


    For a moment, the world outside the bedroom ceased to exist; it was just the two of them, lost in the raw intensity of their connection. But Alexander suddenly pulled away, leaving both of them breathless. Rain, flushed and slightly disappointed, caught her breath, wondering why he stopped.


    Without a word, Alexander pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly just as he had done that unforgettable night. He pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, then another on the top of her head, whispering, "Rest now, Rain. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight," Rain whispered back, her voice barely audible as she nestled against his chest. She felt his warmth, the steady rhythm of his heart beneath her cheek, and she smiled.


    Thefort and security of being in his arms made her realize something important¡ªif Alexander hadn¡¯t stopped, she wasn¡¯t sure she would have either. She was dangerously close to giving in, and yet, in that moment, it felt right.


    Listening to his heartbeat, which seemed to echo her own, she couldn¡¯t help but think they were in sync in more ways than one. Their hearts, just like their emotions, were beating wildly in unison.


    ***


    Alexander started counting sheep in his mind, trying to calm the whirlwind of thoughts swirling around him. Rain had already drifted off to sleep, her soft breaths a soothing sound against the quiet of the room. But he found it difficult to join her in slumber.


    Being so close to her was both a blessing and a curse. The kiss they had shared still lingered on his lips, and pulling away had taken every ounce of his self-control. He feared if he let himself get lost in the moment again, he might not be able to stop.


    It was torture, but holding her like this was also incredibly rewarding. The warmth of her body against his, the way her hair fell softly across his arm, filled him with a sense of peace.


    "How can you do it?" Alexander murmured softly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Making me fall for you in such a short time?"


    In less than a month, every beat of his heart echoed his growing affection, a rhythm that spoke of how deeply he was falling for her.


    As he gazed at her peaceful face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. No matter the challenges they faced, having Rain by his side made everything worthwhile. He closed his eyes, letting the steady sound of her breathing lull him into sleep.

 Chapter 168: What If I help You

    <h4>Chapter 168: What If I help You</h4>


    The next morning, Rain woke up to the sight of Alexander¡¯s face, mere inches away from hers. He was still holding her close, his arms wrapped around her, keeping her tucked against his chest.


    She smiled inwardly despite the slight numbness in her body from lying in the same position all night. But even with the difort, she didn¡¯t want to move. The warmth of his embrace, the faint scent of his cologne lingering from the night before¡ªit was all tooforting to let go.


    Just as she thought about snuggling in deeper, Alexander stirred. Her heart raced, and on instinct, she quickly closed her eyes, pretending to still be asleep. She felt his movements slow, and then, gently, he began to kiss her¡ªfirst on her forehead, then her eyelids, the tip of her nose, and her cheeks.


    When his lips finally found hers, the kiss was soft, almost reverent, like he was savouring the moment. Rain¡¯s breath hitched, her pulse quickening under his touch. She wanted to kiss him back but stayed perfectly still, waiting to see what he would do next. Her heart fluttered in anticipation.


    "Hmm, how long do you n to pretend you¡¯re still asleep?" Alexander whispered in her ear.


    Startled, Rain¡¯s eyes flew open. "How did you know?"


    He chuckled softly. "Just a guess, but my hunch is always right. You usually wake up around this time to make breakfast."


    Rain tried to move, but Alexander tightened his hold, pulling her closer and burying her face into his chest. "Let¡¯s stay like this a little longer. We have a chef, remember? Let him earn his paycheck for once," he mutteredzily.


    "I need more sleep," he added with a yawn.


    "But we went to bed early!" Rain pointed out, amused.


    "You, my wife, slept early and peacefully like a log. I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s hard when I¡¯m having the wildest thoughts with you in my arms like this," he admitted, letting out a deep sigh.


    Rain bit her lower lip, understanding exactly what he meant. She had felt his arousalst night too, but neither of them had mentioned it. Her heart raced, knowing the tension between them grew stronger each day.


    Alexander had done so much for her, and it dawned on her just how much she owed him.


    <i>¡¯Maybe I should help him some time,¡¯</i> Rain thought, her face heating up at the idea. It wasn¡¯t like she was naive. Rain knew there were ways to help Alexander, to ease his arousal, without fully consummating their marriage¡ªjust like how he had helped her when she was drugged.


    Her breath hitched as that memory resurfaced, vivid and intimate. Her cheeks burned red as the thought lingered, but before she could dwell on it further, Alexander¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts. "What are you thinking? Why did you go so quiet all of a sudden?" he hummed, his tone curious.


    Rain hesitated, then softly replied, "Hmm, nothing much. Just thinking about how much I owe you, and... how I could repay you somehow."


    She wondered if he¡¯d take this moment to bring up something about starting a family, maybe even hint at "baby-making." But instead, there was a pause. A tense silence hung in the air, and Alexander didn¡¯t say a word at first.


    Finally, he sighed deeply, his voice softer than before. "You smell so nice, Rain. And you looked so beautifulst night..."


    His words sent a shiver down her spine, catching her off guard. "I wanted to say itst night... but I forgot," Alexander added softly.


    Rain chuckled, lightening the mood. "And you look handsome too, even with grease."


    Alexanderughed along with her, then asked, "What¡¯s your n for the day?"


    "Well, I need to head to work because of Liza¡¯s trial. I want to wrap it up today," she sighed. "I guess I¡¯ll have to leave Aunt Mnie in the care of Father-inw and Uncle Ben."


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already briefed Dad on the situation. He knows all about Aunt Mnie¡¯s illness and the issues with your father. We¡¯ll get her freedom soon," Alexander reassured her.


    Hearing that, Rain snuggled deeper into his embrace, her heart swelling with gratitude. "Thank you so much," she murmured.


    Eric was handling Aunt Mnie¡¯s case, staying in close coordination with her. Everything seemed to be falling into ce since Alexander had entered her life.


    "Also..." Alexander began, his voice trailing off.


    Rain looked up at him, sensing his hesitation. "What is it? Tell me," she urged gently.


    "I¡¯m sorry about what I said before," he finally admitted. "I think I was too desperate at the time and wasn¡¯t thinking straight. From now on, I won¡¯t pressure you about having a baby. It was wrong of me to use that as a way to extend our marriage. I shouldn¡¯t have ckmailed you like that."


    Rain blinked, surprised by his words. She hadn¡¯t expected this, but somehow, they were exactly what she needed to hear. His apology felt sincere, and it was reassuring to know he was willing to take things at her pace.


    Rain smiled, her heart swelling with happiness at his words. Without a second thought, she gently pulled her head back to meet his eyes, her expression soft but full of emotion. At that moment, she felt a wave of affection surge through her, and before she could stop herself, she leaned in and kissed him.


    It wasn¡¯t a hurried or passionate kiss, but a tender one, filled with gratitude and unspoken feelings. As their lips met, it was as though she was thanking him in the most intimate way possible, showing him how much his words had meant to her.


    As their lips lingered, Alexander¡¯s grip on her waist tightened, his body responding instinctively to her touch. He kissed her back, gently at first, but the heat between them quickly built. Rain could feel his pulse quickening against her, and the intensity of the moment almost swept her away.


    But then, just as things were about to escte, Alexander suddenly pulled back. He rested his forehead against hers, his breathing heavy, his voice strained with a mixture of desire and self-control.


    "Rain..." he murmured, his tone almost apologetic. "We need to stop."


    Rain blinked, her heart still racing as she tried to steady her breath. "Why? What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, a bit confused by his sudden retreat.


    Alexander let out a strained chuckle, though there was clear tension in his eyes. "Because I don¡¯t want to go through another case of blue balls." He shook his head with a teasing grin but sighed. "Last time... it wasn¡¯t easy, and I¡¯m not putting myself through that again."


    Rain¡¯s face flushed as she remembered thest time he¡¯d stopped himself. She bit her lip, trying not tough at his bluntness.


    She hesitated only for a moment before speaking. "Well... what if I help you... now?" she whispered, her voice shy yet filled with unspoken suggestion.

 Chapter 169: Sticky*

    <h4>Chapter 169: Sticky*</h4>


    Alexander froze for a second, his eyes widening slightly as he searched her face. "Rain, you don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    "I know," she interrupted, her cheeks flushed but her gaze steady. "But I want to... You¡¯ve done so much for me. Consider it... me making up for all those sleepless nights." She gave him a soft, yful smile, her fingers lightly trailing down his chest.


    Alexander groaned, closing his eyes as if struggling to maintain his self-control. "You¡¯re going to be the death of me," he muttered, halfughing, half-desperate. "Are you sure?"


    Rain nodded, her heart racing but feeling a sense of closeness she hadn¡¯t felt before. "Yes... I¡¯m sure." She felt a rush of determination as she looked into Alexander¡¯s eyes, realizing she wanted to give him the same pleasure he had given her.


    Gathering her courage, she leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to his lips, feeling the heat of his body against hers. The kiss deepened, and as she pulled away. With a mix of determination and uncertainty, she reached for the hem of his shirt, her fingers trembling slightly.


    Alexander sat and then timidly smiled at her.<i> ¡¯He was so cute...¡¯ </i>she thought before she slowly pulled his shirt over his head, revealing his toned chest. Rain bit her lip, feeling a flutter in her stomach. She leaned in, nting kisses along his corbone, her lips trailing down to his chest.


    As she reached his nipples, she paused, looking up at him for confirmation. "Am I doing this right?" she asked, her voiceced with innocence. Alexander smiled down at her, his eyes darkening with desire.


    "You¡¯re doing great, Rain," he murmured, his voice hoarse.


    He growled softly, and she could feel his body tense beneath her touch. Encouraged, she continued licking and kissing his nipples, sensing the way his breath hitched with each caress.


    In that moment, Rain found herself understanding Alexander¡¯s earlier feelings when he had been the one pleasuring her. A wave of warmth washed over her as she realized how much power she had over him now, and the sound of his groans felt like music to her ears, making her crave more.


    As she suckled on his hard nipples alternately, she became aware of the familiar sensation of arousal blossoming within her, a thrill that coursed through her body. She savored the moment, feeling both emboldened and excited. After a while, she shifted her attention downward, eager to explore further.


    Her hands found their way to his pajama pants. Rain tugged gently at the waistband, and Alexander lifted his hips to help her pull them down, his heart racing. As she peeled away the fabric, she felt a rush of nerves and excitement.


    Rain gulped as she looked at him, wide-eyed and slightly intimidated by his size. "Wow..." she breathed, her fingers hovering uncertainly. She wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed but feltpelled to explore. She tentatively wrapped her hand around him, surprised by how warm and firm he felt beneath her touch.


    "Just like that, Rain. You¡¯re doing amazing," Alexander whispered, his breath hitching slightly as she began to experiment with her movements. She rubbed and pumped him gently, trying to gauge his reaction.


    "Is this... better?" she asked, ncing up to meet his gaze.


    He nodded, his eyes darkening with pleasure. "Yes, just like that. Keep going," he encouraged, his hands moving to her hair, tangling gently in the strands as he held her nape and pulled her to kiss her again.


    She adjusted her grip, adding a bit more pressure and experimenting with different rhythms. She could feel him responding to her touch, and it sent a thrill of exhration through her.


    "You¡¯re perfect," he murmured against her lips, kissing her deeply. The sensation of his lips moving against hers made her heart race even faster, and she found herself getting lost in the moment.


    Rain concentrated on what she was doing, her movements growing more confident as Alexander¡¯s reactions fueled her desire to please him. She watched as his breath quickened, the tension in his body rising, and it made her feel empowered.


    As she continued to stroke him, she leaned in closer, pressing soft kisses along his chest, encouraging him, her heart swelling with joy as she felt him respond. "I want to make you feel good," she whispered softly, her eyes sparkling with determination.


    "Trust me, you are," he breathed out, his voice thick with emotion.


    With each movement, Rain became more attuned to his responses. She loved the way he looked at her, the way he was lost in the moment, and it filled her with a newfound sense of confidence.


    As the tension in Alexander built, he whispered her name, and she felt him begin to lose control.


    "Ahhh, Rain..."


    She kept going, her hand pumping steadily, feeling the heat radiating from him as he approached his climax. "I¡¯m close," he warned, his voice strained.


    Rain¡¯s heart raced, excitement coursing through her as she focused on him, eager to bring him pleasure. "Let go, Alexander," she hummed softly, her voice gentle yet firm.


    She could feel the strain in her hand, but she pressed on, pumping his hard length faster and with more intensity.


    Time seemed to lose all meaning as she becamepletely immersed in the moment, captivated by the look of pleasure on Alexander¡¯s face as he watched her. Each subtle shift in his expression fueled her desire to continue, making her more determined to bring him the same pleasure he had given her.


    With one final breath, Alexander reached his climax, a low groan escaping his lips as he surrendered to the pleasure she had given him. Rain¡¯s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and delight flooding her senses as she took in the moment.


    She leaned in and kissed him softly, her heart swelling with affection and pride. "I did it," she whispered, a shy smile breaking across her face.


    "Yes, you did," he replied, his voice filled with admiration as he pulled her into his arms, holding her close.


    "It¡¯s sticky, though. You should go wash up," she said with a grin, noticing her hand felt a bit numb and coated with his release.

 Chapter 170: Be My Guest

    <h4>Chapter 170: Be My Guest</h4>


    As soon as Rain finished getting ready for the day, she quickly checked on her Aunt Mnie in the other room.


    She smiled when she saw her aunt was already awake and properly dressed. "My clothes fit you perfectly, Aunt Mnie!" Rain eximed, her eyes scanning her from head to toe with satisfaction.


    "You look great!" she added. Excitedly, she grabbed her aunt¡¯s arm and led her downstairs for breakfast.


    "Where¡¯s your husband?" Aunt Mnie asked, a teasing glint in her eye. Rain felt her face redden as she replied, "Well, he¡¯s still getting ready."


    Rain had been the first to use the bathroom, and Alexander followed shortly after. Honestly, there were two shower areas, so they could have used them at the same time, but the thought of doing so still embarrassed her.


    After everything that had happened, even after giving him a handjob, a wave of shyness still washed over her for some time.


    "I¡¯m so d to see you and Alexander are getting along so well despite how things began. It¡¯s clear that everything is falling into ce smoothly. I¡¯m truly happy for you, Rain," Aunt Mnie said, her voice filled with warmth.


    Rain smiled, her excitement bubbling up. "Ah,ter... I¡¯ll try toe home early, and we can go to some ces you¡¯d love to see!" she burst out eagerly.


    Her aunt chuckled. "Touring the Lancaster Estate should be more than enough. I¡¯m sure they have plenty of facilities to keep me upied, so don¡¯t worry about me, alright?"


    Rain grinned. "Well, that¡¯s true! Even though I haven¡¯t explored the whole estate yet, I¡¯m sure Father-inw and Uncle Ben will make sure you¡¯re well entertained while I¡¯m gone."


    Inside the dining area, everyone was already seated. Rain smiled as Butler Ben quickly stood up, pulling a chair for her Aunt Mnie. "Here you go, Miss Mnie," he hummed, his voice warm and polite.


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly at the look on William¡¯s face, which was priceless¡ªhe stared at Butler Ben in disbelief, his expression somewhere between amused and bewildered.


    "Oh, by the way, please meet my youngest son, William," Father Rock chimed in. "He was outside when you arrived, so he missed the introductions."


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Mnie," William greeted, his tone yful. "Feel free to make yourself at home."


    Mnie smiled at him and timidly replied, "Thank you."


    Then she turned and thanked Ben for pulling out the chair before sitting down. Butler Ben even seated himself beside her, making it clear that he was more than happy to be in herpany.


    Rain was enjoying the whole scene. Butler Ben wasn¡¯t wasting any time expressing his admiration for Aunt Mnie, and it was hard to miss.


    Just as things were settling down, Alexander¡¯s serious voice cut through the air. "Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you be heading back to work?" he directed sharply at William as soon as he entered.


    William scratched his head, mumbling, "But I¡¯m getting married soon."


    "What?!" Rain burst out, genuinely surprised. She couldn¡¯t believe William would use getting married as an excuse to avoid going back to work. Did he really dislike the office that much?


    Alexander, on the other hand, remained calm. "Alright, when is it happening? We¡¯ll make arrangements and bring your fiancee here soon so we can meet her," hemented inly, taking his seat beside Rain.


    Before things could get any more awkward, Father Rock stepped in, trying to ease the tension. "Let¡¯s stop this and eat breakfast first. We have a guest, and it¡¯s not proper for the two of you to bicker over such trivial matters."


    Rain noticed a subtle exchange of knowing nces between William and her father-inw. Something felt off, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    As soon as breakfast was finished, Rain and Alexander bid farewell, both heading off to work. They slid into the back seat of the car, this time with Alexander not driving. Surprisingly, the moment he settled in beside her, he reached for her hand and held it firmly.


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened when Alexander pressed a button that made the transparent window separating the front seats from their rearpartment turn opaque. She blinked rapidly, turning to look at him in confusion.


    He responded with a roguish grin, his voice low and teasing. "For privacy," he said shamelessly, leaving Rain to wonder what he had in mind. Before she could even process it, Alexander pulled her close, manoeuvring her onto hisp. His strong arms wrapped around her, holding her snugly.


    "What are you doing?" she gasped, her breath catching as she felt the sudden shift. Being this close to him sent her heart racing, and she felt like the air had been knocked out of her lungs.


    "Just holding you," he murmured, his voice rumbling in her ear as he pressed his chin against her shoulder. His embrace was firm yet tender, and she could feel his warmth seeping through her clothes.


    Rain tried to protest, half-heartedly pushing against his chest. "We¡¯re on our way to work," she reminded him, though her voicecked conviction.


    He chuckled softly, not loosening his grip. "I know. But I just wanted to be close to you, even for a little while. We barely have any time together."


    Despite her initial shock, Rain felt herself rx into his embrace, the tension in her shoulders easing. There was somethingforting about the way he held her, and though they were in a car on their way to work, it felt like their own private world.


    "This is a bit embarrassing," Rain murmured with a pout, though she made no move to get up from Alexander¡¯sp.


    "No, it¡¯s not... It feels just right," he replied smoothly, pressing a soft kiss on her shoulder.


    Rain sighed, finding herself rxing even more, but the peaceful moment was soon interrupted when Alexander began peppering her with kisses, his lips trailing up her neck. She froze when she felt his tongue graze her skin, her eyes widening in realization.


    Immediately, she pushed him gently, giving him a yful but stern re. "No hickeys!"


    Alexander chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he hummed. "But my hickeys look good on you."


    "No!" she protested, exasperation clear in her voice. "For goodness¡¯ sake, I can¡¯t breathe wearing turtlenecks all the time!" She crossed her arms, her pout deepening. "How many days has it been since I¡¯ve had to wear the same style? Turtlenecks in this weather aren¡¯t exactlyfortable, you know."


    Alexander leaned back,ughing at her frustration. "Well, I happen to think you look amazing in them."


    "Maybe," she huffed, "but it¡¯s not winter, and I¡¯m not trying to start a new fashion trend of hiding my neck!"


    He smirked, clearly enjoying her flustered state. "Fine, fine, no more hickeys¡ªfor now."


    Rain rolled her eyes, but a yful smile tugged at her lips. An idea sparked in her mind as she stared at Alexander. "How about I do the same thing to you," she challenged, her tone teasing. "Then you¡¯ll see how embarrassing it really is!"


    To her surprise, Alexander didn¡¯t hesitate. He loosened his tie, unbuttoned his shirt, and tilted his head to the side, exposing his neck. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he hummed, "Be my guest."

 Chapter 171: A Third Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 171: A Third Wheel</h4>


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    The autumn weather was perfect¡ªcool and crisp, with a soft breeze and no harsh sunlight. It was the kind of day that made you want to be outside. Taking advantage of it, Rock invited Mnie to join him for a walk in the garden.


    At first, Mnie was shy, and hesitant to fully engage. But with Rock and Ben making every effort to make her feel at home, she gradually warmed up to theirpany.


    "Let¡¯s sit over there," Rock suggested, pointing toward a nearby table and chairs nestled in the garden¡¯s greenery.


    "This is a lovely garden," Mnie remarked as she admired the scenery.


    "It was myte wife¡¯s," Rock replied, his voice softening with nostalgia. "I¡¯m not much for gardening myself, but before she passed, she made me promise to take care of this ce. She said it would always remind me of her whenever I missed her. And she was right." He smiled gently, lost in memories of days spent with his wife.


    This garden had be his sanctuary, a ce where he could feel close to her. Over time, he¡¯d learned to tend it himself, fulfilling his promise with care and dedication.


    "Do you like nts, Mnie?" Rock asked, genuinely curious.


    Mnie looked around, her eyes taking in the vibrant flowers and lush greenery. "I love them," she said, her gaze lifting to the sky. Her eyes sparkled with a sense of peace that had been absent for so long. "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been outside like this. I¡¯ve missed being surrounded by nature."


    Rock nodded, fully aware of the hardships Mnie had endured. He, Ben, and even William knew about the situation with Tim yton, who had kept her confined for so long.


    Tim yton was a madman. He was also aware of the past about Tim¡¯s obsession with histe sister Lydia¡ªan unhealthy, twisted obsession¡ªwhich had driven much of his madness. Tim¡¯s world revolved around a tragic love for Lydia, not as a brother, but as a man obsessed.


    After Lydia¡¯s death, it seemed that Tim had spiralled into his worst self, even going so far as to mistreat his own sister, Mnie, and his daughter, Rain, so unfairly.


    Rock couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Tim treated Rain so differently. Was it really just because she was the daughter of a woman he considered beneath him, or was there something more to it? Perhapster, he¡¯d find an opportunity to ask Mnie and finally uncover the truth.


    "It¡¯s been far too long since Ist saw you," Rock said gently, sensing the weight of the years she had spent in istion.


    "Yes," Mnie replied softly, her voice tinged with sadness. "I rarely go out... mostly because of my illness." But Rock knew that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    "You don¡¯t need to hide anything from me, Mnie," he said kindly. "I know Tim has been keeping you locked away. But my son will take care of everything now. You¡¯ll get back the freedom and the life you deserve. It might take some time, but I promise, you¡¯ll be free soon."


    Tears welled up in Mnie¡¯s eyes as she lowered her head. "Thank you so much. I¡¯m sorry for being a burden to your family..."


    Rock shook his head firmly. "No, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re not a burden¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ben suddenly appeared, his voice cutting in with unexpected enthusiasm. "Don¡¯t lower your head like that! You¡¯re no burden at all. This family is more than happy to help. Especially me!"


    Startled, Rock nearly jumped out of his seat. "Ben! Can you at least let us know you¡¯re here before you start talking? You nearly gave us a heart attack!" He scolded his old friend, though a smile tugged at his lips. Ben had always been quiet and reserved, much like Alexander, rarely speaking unless spoken to.


    Unfazed by Rock¡¯s reprimand, Ben grinned widely, his smile reaching his ears as he carefully set down a tter of fresh-cut fruit in front of Mnie. His attention was clearly focused on her, and it was obvious to Rock that Ben had developed quite an admiration for her.


    Rock couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. Ben, this usually reserved man, seemedpletely smitten. "This is going to be interesting," he thought, watching as Ben lingered a bit longer than necessary, clearly eager to get Mnie¡¯s attention.


    <i>¡¯Why do I feel like a third wheel now?!¡¯</i> Rock thought with mild annoyance as he watched Ben strike up a conversation with Mnie. Ben was asking her all sorts of questions, and to Rock¡¯s dismay, Mnie was responding bashfully, clearly warming up to him.


    Rock sighed inwardly. He had brought his notebook and pen, intending to ask Mnie some questions about Rain, hoping to gain insights from someone who had been with her since childhood. But judging by how eagerly Ben was monopolizing Mnie¡¯s time, it seemed like that interview would have to wait.


    <i>¡¯Looks like Ben¡¯s going to eat up most of it,¡¯ </i>he thought, resigned.


    They were interrupted by William¡¯s arrival.


    "Dad, I¡¯ll be heading out for now..." William said, kissing his father¡¯s cheek before bidding farewell to Ben and Mnie. Just as William turned to leave, Rock suddenly felt a violent churning in his stomach.


    He sprang to his feet, but before he could take a step, he doubled over and vomited.


    "Mr. Rock! Are you alright?" Mnie eximed, her eyes wide with concern as she rushed to his side. Ben followed suit, moving quickly to support him.


    "Dad! What¡¯s going on?!" William¡¯s face paled as he turned back, and hurried to his father.


    "Ben," Rock murmured, signalling for his friend to reassure William.


    "I think I just ate too much. My stomach isn¡¯t feeling good," Rock managed to say, forcing a smile to downy the gravity of the situation.


    "I¡¯ll help you clean up," William said, already moving to assist him. He turned to Ben and said, "Call Doctor Lambert right now!"


    Ben quickly positioned himself beside Rock and said firmly, "Let me handle it, William. You go where you need to, and I¡¯ll take care of this. I¡¯ll call you if anything changes."


    Rock attempted to ease his son¡¯s worries. "Yes, son. I just ate too much and feel a bit bloated," he said, forcing a grin and giving William a reassuring wink.


    "But... how can you shoo me away? I just want to help you clean up! Let Uncle Ben stay with Aunt Mnie. Come on..." William insisted, wrapping an arm around Rock¡¯s shoulders for support.


    Rock signalled Ben to retreat, knowing his son all too well. If he insisted on staying, William would only grow suspicious. Instead, he allowed his son to assist him.


    "Why are you getting sick so often? I don¡¯t like this!" William scolded, worry etched on his face.


    Rock chuckled softly and replied, "It¡¯s because I¡¯m not getting any younger, son."


    "What are you saying, Dad?! You¡¯re only fifty-nine! You should be as healthy as a bull in a bullring!" William burst out, a mix of concern and frustration in his tone.


    Rock couldn¡¯t help butugh, but beneath that lightheartedness, his heart ached for William. He knew his son was the more emotional one, and he realized that William would likely struggle the most with the weight of his sickness.

 Chapter 172: The Right Person

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Right Person</h4>


    At Lancaster Group Building


    The news regarding the chaos at the party was sessfully contained by Alexander¡¯s team. He had made it clear that he didn¡¯t want Rain¡¯s name dragged into the situation and was determined to handle the matter without any media involvement.


    "Make sure no articles surface aboutst night, and ensure my wife¡¯s name isn¡¯t mentioned or scandalized," Alexander firmly reminded Tyron, who nodded, though his eyes lingered on Alexander¡¯s appearance.


    "But do you really have to walk around with your shirt like that? How about we button it up and put your tie back on?" Tyron remarked, his eyebrows raised.


    Alexander smirked and shrugged casually. "But my wife adores it. She says I look roguishly handsome like this."


    Tyron¡¯s jaw dropped as he muttered under his breath, "Seriously, Boss? What¡¯s gotten into you? Feels like you¡¯ve got a whole new soul inside you these days."


    Alexander shrugged his shoulders, letting out a long sigh. "I don¡¯t recognize myself either, Tyron. I guess you¡¯re right. This is me being love-sick."


    Tyron¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, blinking rapidly as he tried to process what he just heard. "You finally figured it out! Congrattions, Boss! Have you told Mrs. Lancaster how you feel yet?"


    Alexander chuckled, something he rarely did, buttely, it came more easily, especially when Rain was involved. "Not yet," he admitted, the smile lingering on his face. "But I¡¯m getting there."


    Tyron grinned. "About time. You¡¯re practically glowing, Boss!"


    Usually, a remark like that from Tyron would earn a frown, but this time, Alexander just smiled. The warmth growing inside him felt like a breath of fresh air, a wee relief from the weight of his father¡¯s illness that had been pressing on his heart.


    Alexander¡¯s gaze shifted to hisputer screen, scanning through his emails. "Any updates on the emails we sent to the research facilities? What about the hospitals? Did I miss any replies?" he asked, eyes focused as he continued scrolling.


    He had personally sent out requests to medical research centers across the globe, looking for anything that could help with his father¡¯s condition. Dr. Lambert had been straightforward¡ªthere was no cure for the rare cancer his father had. However, he promised to do his best to prolong Rock¡¯s life. But for Alexander, that wasn¡¯t enough. He refused to give up, believing there had to be something out there.


    With today¡¯s advancements in science and technology, Alexander was convinced a cure existed¡ªhe just needed to find it, no matter where it was.


    "So, Boss... just out of curiosity," Tyron began, cing a stack of documents on Alexander¡¯s desk that needed signing. "Did youe to the realization that you¡¯re in love with Mrs. Lancaster after seeing Miss Ca?"


    Alexander had anticipated that question from Tyron, knowing how his mind worked. "Yes," he replied simply, not looking up.


    Tyron leaned forward slightly, grinning. "Care to borate a bit more?"


    Alexander raised an eyebrow and gave him a stern look. "Stop distracting me and get back to work. We¡¯ve got a lot on our tes, and I want everything wrapped up to surprise my wife."


    Tyron¡¯s hopeful grin faded, and his shoulders slumped. "Got it, Boss. I¡¯ll go check with Attorney Eric for an update on Miss Mnie¡¯s case..." He trailed off as he turned to leave, clearly disappointed but not willing to push further.


    Right after Tyron left his office, Alexander leaned back in his chair and let out a heavy sigh, but soon a smile crept onto his lips. Seeing Ca had indeed made him realize something¡ªhe was already falling for Rain. The moment Ca was in front of him, hugging him, all he could think about was Rain.


    He¡¯d felt an urgent need to leave, almost pushing Ca away as he hurried to catch his flight, desperate to be with Rain as soon as possible. But the real jolt came when he saw Rain¡¯s message¡ªthe photos and the news article about Ca. In that instant, it felt like his world was crumbling. The fear that Rain would misunderstand the situation consumed him.


    He had never been so nervous in his life, especially when he couldn¡¯t reach her to exin himself. "It¡¯s so unlike me," he muttered, running a hand through his hair. "I lose my cool so easily because of her..." But strangely, it was something he found fascinating.


    Alexander sighed again, then refocused on the mountain of work on his desk. A few minutester, Eric strolled into his office and flopped onto the chair across from him.


    "Damn, Xander..." Eric began, clearly frustrated. "Danny Smith is pulling every string he¡¯s got to get Paul out of prison."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "Are you telling me you can¡¯t make sure he rots in jail, Eric? Should I get someone else to take the lead on this case?"


    Eric scowled, clearly annoyed. "Hey, I didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t do it, alright?"


    "You sounded like you wereining just now as if you¡¯re having a hard time," Alexander teased with a smirk, though his expression quickly darkened when Eric leaned forward, squinting at his neck.


    "Damn it, Xander! Why are you unting your hickeys like that? That¡¯s cheap!" Eric burst intoughter, clearly amused by the sight. Alexander, unfazed, simply continued signing the stack of checks and documents in front of him.


    "Wow!" Eric eximed, stillughing. "Since when did you be this shameless?"


    Alexander didn¡¯t bother looking up. "Since I became a husband," he said tly, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Ugh, look at you, even answering without a flinch or batting an eye," Eric grumbled dramatically, throwing his hands up. "Now I¡¯m really wondering how I¡¯ll turn out when I get married."


    Alexander chuckled, shaking his head. "Don¡¯t worry, Eric. When the right persones along, you¡¯ll be so caught up you won¡¯t even care."


    "So now you¡¯re sure Rain is the right person?" Eric burst out, leaning forward with a teasing grin. "Does that mean the four-month contract is no longer valid? Should I toss it and burn it already?"


    Alexander paused, his pen hovering over the paper before he leaned back in his chair. A small, thoughtful smile yed on his lips. "Yeah," he said quietly, meeting Eric¡¯s eyes. "You can burn it."


    Eric¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Really? No take-backs?"


    "No take-backs," Alexander confirmed, a hint of amusement in his voice. "I¡¯ve made up my mind."


    Eric chuckled, leaning back in his chair, arms crossed. "Man, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see the day. Rain really got to you, huh?"


    Alexander¡¯s smirk softened into something more genuine. "She did."

 Chapter 173: They Matter

    <h4>Chapter 173: They Matter</h4>


    Rain had a busy Monday. Right now she stood at the front of the courtroom to deliver her her closing argument. The trial of the five men from the Savage Skulls, used of the brutal gang rape of Liza Torres, had been long and gruelling, but today, justice would finally be served.


    "Ladies and gentlemen of the court," Rain began, her eyes scanning the room, making sure her words struck deeply. "The evidence in this case is irrefutable. The brutality inflicted on Liza Torres, a young woman whose only crime was being in the wrong ce at the wrong time, is beyondprehension. These men acted without remorse, without hesitation, and with aplete disregard for human life and dignity."


    Rain¡¯s eyes flickered toward the five perpetrators, sitting emotionless in their seats, their gang tattoos stark against their skin. "These men have shown no remorse for their actions. They have not once acknowledged the trauma they¡¯ve caused, the life they¡¯ve shattered. They treated Liza as nothing more than a ything for their sick and twisted desires, and now they must face the consequences."


    She took a deep breath, her voice growing stronger. "Liza Torres will never be the same again. The physical wounds will heal, but the emotional scars willst a lifetime. For her, and for the countless other victims who have suffered at the hands of those who think they are above thew, I ask this court to show no leniency. The maximum penalty must be enforced. Anything less would be a mockery of justice."


    Rain paused, allowing the weight of her words to settle over the courtroom. "These men took everything from her. They must be held ountable for their actions, not just to give Liza some semnce of closure, but to send a message to others like them: violence, cruelty, and vition will not be tolerated."


    Sebastian Lane sat at the bench, his expression solemn. He had presided over many cases, but even he couldn¡¯t hide the disgust and anger at the nature of this crime. After a brief silence, he straightened and addressed the court.


    "In light of the overwhelming evidence presented and the severity of the crimemitted, I have no hesitation in delivering the maximum sentence under thew," Sebastian dered, his voice resolute. "The defendants will each serve life in prison without the possibility of parole. Let this be a clear message to those who seek to harm others¡ªjustice will prevail."


    Rain felt a wave of relief, but it was tempered by the knowledge that no punishment could ever truly erase the pain Liza endured. As she gathered her papers, she nced over at Liza, sitting in the gallery with her family, tears of quiet relief streaming down her face.


    As everyone in the room began to leave, Liza rushed to Rain and hugged her tightly. "Thank you. Thank you so much," she sobbed, her parents standing beside her, tears streaming down their faces as they expressed their gratitude.


    Rain fought topose herself, determined not to cry. She gently pushed Liza back and wiped the tears from her cheeks. "Now it¡¯s time for you to gather your strength and keep moving forward. It might not be easy, but remember, you can take things slow¡ªone step at a time. What matters most is not letting this experience hold you back from living life on your own terms."


    Liza nodded, her eyes filled with determination. Rain continued, "The best revenge against every hardship life throws at you is to strive for a good life. Don¡¯t let this define you; let it empower you."


    They bid farewell to each other and Rain felt a wave of relief and happiness wash over her as she and Marlon walked back to the prosecution office.


    "I¡¯m d this case concluded earlier than I expected. You¡¯re incredibly capable and sharp, Prosecutor yton!" Marlon praised, a warm smile spreading across his face. Rain chuckled, patting Marlon on the shoulder. "You did an excellent job too, Marlon. Thank you so much."


    Marlon blushed at herpliment and replied timidly, "I¡¯m just doing my job! If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me!"


    Rain nodded, her smile brightening. "I appreciate that. It¡¯s great to have you on my side."


    As soon as Rain and Marlon stepped inside their office, they were met with enthusiastic congrattions.


    "Wow! First trial and it¡¯s a win! Congrattions, Prosecutor Lane! Here¡¯s to many more victories in the future!" Jane eximed, her excitement infectious.


    "Congrats!" Matt chimed in, grinning widely. Rain smiled at her colleagues, feeling the warmth of their support.


    Just then, Henry emerged from his office, eyebrows raised in mock disapproval. "Howe you¡¯re all not this cheerful for every trial I win, huh?" he teased, crossing his arms yfully.


    The room erupted inughter, and Rain couldn¡¯t help but join in.


    "Alright, enough with the loud voices! You all need to get back to work. This win doesn¡¯t mean anything when we have a mountain of cases still piling up on our desks," Henry said, his tone serious. Rain shrugged at the group before turning to head back into her private office.


    Just as she thought she¡¯d finally have a moment of privacy¡ªnning to message Alexander with her good news¡ªshe heard a knock on her door.


    Peeking in, Henry asked, "Can I have a word with you?"


    Rain nodded as Henry entered her office and took a seat across from her desk. He handed her a file, his expression determined.


    "Can we swap again?" Henry asked, cutting straight to the point. "You take this case, and I¡¯ll handle the Obsidian Order case."


    Rain raised an eyebrow, thinking, <i>¡¯This man is relentless about getting his hands on the Obsidian Order case.¡¯</i>


    She nced at the file before meeting his gaze, her tone unwavering. "I¡¯ve told you before, Henry. You can take any case you want, but not the Obsidian Order case."


    Henry leaned forward, frustration creeping into his voice. "Why are you so set on handling that case when you¡¯re not even making any progress on it? You¡¯re not actively working on it."


    "And besides," he added, his tone turning condescending, "it¡¯s tooplex for a rookie like you to handle."


    Rain¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she leaned back in her chair. "Tell me one good reason why I should consider handing the case over to you."


    Henry smirked, sensing a challenge. "Because I have more experience dealing with cases of this magnitude. You¡¯re still new here, and the Obsidian Order is dangerous territory. You don¡¯t want to mess this up, especially since you¡¯re not even making progress."


    Rain leaned forward, her expression firm. "Experience doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re the right person for the job, Henry. If anything, the fact that you¡¯re so eager to take over makes me even more determined to keep it."


    Henry¡¯s smirk faltered, but he quickly masked it. Rain added, "I don¡¯t hand off cases because they¡¯re tough. I handle them because they matter."

 Chapter 174: To Steal You

    <h4>Chapter 174: To Steal You</h4>


    "What¡¯s going on?" Millet asked Tyron, her curiosity piqued after overhearing the boss say they¡¯d be leaving at four-thirty.


    "He¡¯s in a hurry to get home," Tyron replied with a casual shrug.


    Millet furrowed her brow. "But why? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s been acting weird? He¡¯s leaving early! And am I the only one noticing how he¡¯s... glowing? The boss is always handsome, buttely, he¡¯s not even frowning. I can¡¯t decide if it¡¯s a good or bad thing. I feel like something¡¯s about to happen..." she trailed off, sounding suspicious.


    Tyron chuckled. "Take it as a chance to go home early too, Millet. Let¡¯s grab dinner tomorrow."


    Millet¡¯s cheeks flushed pink as she nodded timidly. Tyron had wanted to ask her out for a while, but with his demanding schedule, he hadn¡¯t found the time. Now that the boss had settled down and somehow managed to carve out more personal time, Tyron decided it was time to do the same.


    ¡¯The boss has a love life now,¡¯ Tyron mused with a grin, ¡¯so why shouldn¡¯t I?¡¯


    "Oh right, the theme for thepany¡¯s annual anniversary is a masquerade ball! How about we get our costumes tailored together so... we¡¯ll match?" Millet suggested timidly, her cheeks turning pink.


    Tyron¡¯s eyes lit up. "Hmm, that¡¯s a great idea! Yes, let¡¯s do it!" he agreed, clearly excited. Before he could say more, Alexander walked out of his office snapping Tyron back to work.


    "Let¡¯s go, Tyron," Alexander ordered.


    "I¡¯ll call youter," Tyron whispered to Millet with a quick smile before following his boss.


    As they walked, Alexander gave instructions. "Call Rico and have him drive Aunt Mnie to the boutique. We¡¯ll pick up my wife first, then drop us off at the boutique too. After that, you can head home."


    Alexander couldn¡¯t wait to see Rain. He quickly sent her a message letting her know he was on his way to pick her up. However, their car came to an abrupt halt as soon as they were outside the building¡¯s parking lot.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Alexander asked, slightly irritated by the sudden stop.


    "Boss, stay here," Tyron responded as he stepped out of the passenger seat. He was taking longer than expected, and soon, several bodyguards started appearing, surrounding the car.


    The driver leaned in and informed Alexander, "Boss, it¡¯s Mr. Danny Smith. He¡¯s blocking the car and asking to talk to you."


    Alexander sighed and got out of the car. As he approached Paul¡¯s father, Danny Smith suddenly dropped to his knees in front of him.


    "Senior Smith, stop this futile action to gain sympathy! You¡¯re just causing a scene!" Tyron snapped, trying to help Danny up, but the older man swatted Tyron¡¯s hands away, refusing to move.


    Danny looked up at Alexander, desperation in his eyes. "Please, I beg you. I need to talk to you about my son."


    Alexander took a deep breath, his expression dark and unyielding. "There¡¯s nothing left to discuss. Your son needs to face the consequences of his actions. He crossed a line that never should¡¯ve been crossed," he stated firmly, turning to leave.


    Danny¡¯s voice cracked as he called out, "Please! I¡¯ll do anything¡ªjust don¡¯t let my son rot in jail!"


    Alexander paused mid-step, turning back to face him with cold, piercing eyes. "And I¡¯ll do everything to destroy anyone who dares to mess with my wife."


    With that final statement, Alexander returned to the car. "Let¡¯s go," hemanded, his voice steady as they pulled away, leaving Danny Smith kneeling on the pavement.


    *****


    Inside her room, Rain smiled as she quickly prepared to leave, having received Alexander¡¯s message. She was clearing her desk when another notification popped up¡ªit was from Tyron. Curious, she opened it and saw a video.


    It was footage of Danny Smith and Alexander, but what captured her attention most were Alexander¡¯s final words:


    <i>"And I¡¯ll do everything to destroy anyone who dares to mess with my wife."</i>


    Tyron followed up with a yful message: <i>"Mrs. Lancaster, I managed to capture this on video. Hehe, I hope you like it!"</i>


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but grin as she typed a quick reply:


    Rain: "I love it! Send me more videos of him whenever you can! Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure you get some extra bonuses soon!"


    Tyron responded almost immediately:


    Tyron: "No need, Mrs. Lancaster. I¡¯m just happy the Boss isn¡¯t making us work like crazy anymore. My only wish is for you to keep him upied so he stops working us to death!"


    Rain chuckled to herself, feeling her spirits lift even higher. It felt incredible knowing that someone she cared for deeply was protecting her like she was the most precious treasure in the world.


    "He¡¯s definitely in the falling-in-love stage, just like me... but I think I¡¯m falling deeper," Rain muttered with a sigh. "At this rate, I can¡¯t even imagine my life without him."


    Shaking off the thought, she grabbed her bag and stepped out of her private office. After bidding everyone farewell, she headed straight for the elevator. When she saw Henry already waiting, she teased, "Aren¡¯t you leaving early today? Got a date?"


    Henry chuckled. "Nope, still very single and ready to mingle!"


    "Good for you, then," Rain replied with a grin.


    Once inside the elevator, Henry suddenly said, "If you need any help with the Obsidian Order case, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. To be honest, I really want to handle that one."


    "Yes, I can tell," Rain replied dryly. "But you haven¡¯t told me why."


    Henry sighed and then smirked. "I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up¡ªI¡¯ll be snatching that case from you, Prosecutor yton. Don¡¯t be too shocked when it happens."


    The elevator doors slid open, and they both stepped out.


    Rain raised an eyebrow, her voice confident as she replied, "Try snatching it then it if you can."


    Henry squinted yfully at her, and Rain nearly held her breath as he leaned in closer with a roguish smile. "Hmm, I will. But I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be as hard as trying to steal you from your husband, right?"


    Before she could respond, Henry stepped back, turned around, and walked away with a wave. "See you tomorrow, Prosecutor yton!"


    Rain¡¯s jaw clenched, and she muttered under her breath, "It¡¯s Lancaster, damn it! He should be addressing me as Lancaster already."


    "I know, right? So why isn¡¯t he?" came Alexander¡¯s deep, heavy tone, startling Rain. She turned around quickly to find him standing there, his expression dark and serious.

 Chapter 175: Not One To Shy Away

    <h4>Chapter 175: Not One To Shy Away</h4>


    Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Alexander," she whispered, trying to keep herposure. "How long have you been standing there?"


    "Long enough," he replied, his gaze fixed on her. "Long enough to hear what that man said¡ªand to wonder why he¡¯d dare mention stealing something that isn¡¯t as hard as stealing you."


    Rain offered a soft smile, stepping closer. "It¡¯s just Henry being his usual self. The man¡¯s notorious for his mood swings and crazy remarks," she said, her smile turning awkward.


    But Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened. Without a word, he simply said, "Let¡¯s go."


    He turned and walked ahead, leaving Rain to follow in silence. As they got into the car, she could feel the tension thick between them. Alexander¡¯s mood was clearly off, and it made her uneasy. Worse, she noticed they weren¡¯t heading in the usual direction.


    "Where are we going?" she asked.


    "To the boutique. Aunt Mnie is meeting us there. I figured she¡¯d need to pick up some clothes and other things since we didn¡¯t stop by the yton¡¯s to get her belongings," Alexander said, his tone calm but distant.


    Rain felt a knot of awkwardness tighten in her chest. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why was there such a strange atmosphere between them? She tried to brush it off, but the silence was suffocating.


    "Alexander," she ventured cautiously, "is something bothering you?"


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t respond. He took a deep breath first before he finally spoke. "I don¡¯t like it when people think they can joke about you. Or try to act like they can take you away."


    Rain¡¯s heart fluttered at his words, feeling a mix of warmth and unease. She kept her voice light as she responded, "Henry was just joking. He doesn¡¯t mean anything by it."


    Alexander nced at her briefly, but the sternness remained. "I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a joke. I take it seriously when ites to you."


    The intensity of his words left Rain momentarily speechless. She reached over and gently ced her hand on his arm, hoping to ease the tension. "You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m yours, Alexander. No one can change that."


    For a brief moment, Alexander¡¯s expression softened, but his face remained stoic. Rain pouted and said, "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll update my status so I¡¯ll be addressed as Prosecutor Lancaster, instead of yton."


    She much preferred to be known as a Lancaster. The yton name carried nothing but painful memories¡ªher father had treated her as if she shouldn¡¯t have been born, and she was far from proud of using his surname.


    Silence lingered between them. Rain, feeling the tension in the air, pressed the button to turn the mirror separating them from the front seats opaque, giving them privacy. Without hesitation, she straddled Alexander¡¯sp. His expression shifted, and his lips parted in surprise, clearly caught off guard.


    Rain leaned in and began cing soft kisses on different parts of his face. "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re sulking, but I¡¯ll try this..." she murmured before pressing her lips against his.


    "Do you feel better now?" she asked, her gaze locking with his.


    Alexander gulped, but his face stayed serious. "No... not yet. I¡¯m still annoyed seeing that man lean so close to your face. One wrong move and he could¡¯ve kissed you!" he grunted, his irritation evident.


    Rain blinked, now understanding why he was so upset. "So, you¡¯re jealous..." she murmured, her eyes drifting down to his lips.


    "You don¡¯t need to be," she said softly. "You¡¯re the only man who¡¯s ever kissed me¡ªand the only one I n to kiss." She hummed thest part before sealing his lips with hers in a deep, passionate kiss.


    Alexander didn¡¯t immediately reciprocate her kiss, but she could feel his body tense and his groin bulge beneath her. Rain continued to suckle his lips, slipping her tongue inside. He groaned, and suddenly he was taking the lead, deepening their kiss.


    Rain moaned as she felt his hands roam over her curves. One hand deftly unbuttoned her shirt and caressed her breasts, and things escted so quickly that she found her upper body almost bare before him.


    She arched her back as she felt his tongue teasing one of her taut nipples before he began to suckle on it. Then it hit her¡ªthey were inside the car and not alone. Yes, the partition provided privacy and was soundproofed, but the vehicle could stop at any moment.


    "Alexander, let¡¯s stop. The car will stop at any minute!" she reminded him, her voice hoarse with urgency.


    Alexander paused, his lips still lingering close to her skin, his breath warm against her. He met her gaze, his eyes dark with desire but also filled with a hint of concern. "You¡¯re right," he murmured, though his voice betrayed his reluctance to pull away.


    "I got too carried away; I¡¯m sorry," he said softly as he quickly adjusted her clothing, sping her bra and buttoning her shirt back up.


    Rain watched him, amused with how he fumbled slightly with the buttons. "Hmm, howe you easily unbuttoned it but are having a hard time buttoning it back?" she teased, trying to lighten the mood as she felt her cheeks flush.


    With blushing cheeks, Alexander shot her a sheepish grin. "It¡¯s hard when you¡¯re straddling myp like that," he shot back, his voice low but yful. "I¡¯d rather have it all removed," he shamelessly remarked next, making Rain gulp at the audacity of his words.


    He seemed to notice how she suddenly stiffened, and without missing a beat, he leaned in and kissed her softly before pulling her into a warm embrace. "Don¡¯t worry... I won¡¯t take advantage of you, Rain," he reassured her, his voice steady andforting.


    She felt her heart race as she melted into his arms, her earlier unease dissipating in the warmth of his affection. "I know," she murmured against his shoulder, feeling safe and cherished. "But you really know how to make a girl feel flustered."


    He chuckled softly, the sound rumbling in his chest. "Flustered is good sometimes. It keeps things exciting."


    Rain pulled back slightly to meet his gaze, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Sometimes excitementes with its own risks."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow, his expression thoughtful yet yful. "Risks are part of life, Rain. I¡¯m not one to shy away from them, especially when it involves you."

 Chapter 176: Stayed Single

    <h4>Chapter 176: Stayed Single</h4>


    Rain arrived at the boutique just in time, meeting her Aunt Mnie, who hade with Rico. Without wasting a moment, Rain whisked her aunt away and began picking out clothes¡ªdaily outfits, casual wear, formal attire, and much more.


    "Rain, this isn¡¯t necessary! Look how expensive all these things are. It¡¯s too much. I don¡¯t need all this!" her aunt protested, but Rain brushed her off.


    "I¡¯m only getting you a week¡¯s worth of clothes, Aunt," Rain replied with a yful pout. "Come on, try everything on and choose more. Trust me, it¡¯s better to pick what you like, or you¡¯ll end up with a walk-in closet stuffed with random things!" she added with a grin, whispering to Aunt Mnie about how her father-inw had done that to her closet.


    "You see, Alexander brought us here, and it wouldn¡¯t feel right to turn down his kindness. Please, make my husband happy and get everything you need." She then signalled the manager, who immediately came over to assist her aunt.


    While Aunt Mnie was in the fitting room, Rain sat beside Alexander, who had been quietly watching her from the couch.


    "I¡¯m going to melt under your gaze," she teased, and Alexander simply smiled, pulling her closer. Rainfortably leaned on his shoulder, her eyes drifting to the dressing room where her aunt was trying on clothes.


    "You know, my aunt is the reason I¡¯m where I am today," Rain said thoughtfully. "When I was twelve, she secretly gave me the money she had saved without my father knowing. My stepmother didn¡¯t want me to continue high school, and my father refused to support me, but Aunt Mnie made sure I did."


    "Your aunt is a remarkable woman," Alexander said softly.


    Rain¡¯s eyes welled up as she whispered, "Yes, she is. During senior high, I caught her skipping in buying things she needed despite the money my father gave her every month. She was saving it all so I could continue on to college. That¡¯s when I pushed myself even harder. I applied for and got a schrship, and took on part-time jobs."


    "And you¡¯re a remarkable woman too," Alexander praised as he patted and then kissed her head.


    Rain smiled, feeling a warmth she rarely experienced, especially after years of hearing nothing but harsh words in the yton household.


    "Ah, I guess I was lucky to have Clifford back then¡ªhe was great at managing my money. He managed to double or even triple what I asked him to keep for me," she added with a grin, half-expecting Alexander to join in the praise. But he said nothing.


    Curious, Rain shifted to look at him. "No praise for Clifford? Like how great he was?" she teased with a yful grin.


    Alexander frowned slightly before replying, "Yeah, I guess he¡¯s good at his job."


    She chuckled, poking his side. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous of my friend! Clifford¡¯s a nice guy. Be nice to him¡ªI¡¯m sure you two will get along just fine. You did when you were Chubby and Enigma, right?"


    "Well, I¡¯ll try to be nice to him. But you¡¯re right... I guess I¡¯m jealous of him since he spent so much time with you. The two of you practically grew up together," Alexander confessed.


    Rain¡¯s cheeks flushed deeply at his bold admission. He casually admitted he was jealous. Then again, he had told her before that he liked her. Could this mean they could toss the four-month marriage contract aside now? He¡¯d even apologized earlier for ckmailing her into keeping the marriage if she agreed to have a baby.


    ¡¯Maybe I should rify it with himter,¡¯ she thought. It was better to know if they were on the same pagemunication was key, after all.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Aunt Mnie to finish her fitting. She chose a few outfits, but Rain added more essentials like underwear andfortable daily clothes. After shopping, the three of them went to a fine dining restaurant with a stunning view of the city lights.


    "I can¡¯t remember thest time I ate at a restaurant like this," Aunt Mnie said, closing her eyes as she enjoyed the smooth, rxing music yed by the pianist.


    "If you epted Uncle Ben as your boyfriend, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d take you to ces like this all the time!" Rain teased, making her aunt blush. "It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s smitten with you. Like Father-inw said, it¡¯s love at first sight!"


    "Rain, stop that," Aunt Mnie scolded, ncing at Alexander, embarrassed. She quickly turned to him and asked, "Did Uncle Ben ever have a wife or girlfriend?"


    Alexander shook his head. "As far as I know, he¡¯s stayed single since he started working as my father¡¯s assistant. I remember Dad teasing him to move out and get a life¡ªmaybe find a rtionship or get married¡ªbut Uncle Ben always said he was toozy for all that. I think... he just hasn¡¯t met someone he¡¯s wanted to pursue."


    Rain¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at her aunt, whose face was glowing and blushing. There was no way Aunt Mnie would react like that if Uncle Ben didn¡¯t have some effect on her!


    In the middle of dinner, Aunt Mnie excused herself to go to the restroom. "I¡¯ll go with you," Rain offered, but her aunt shook her head with a reassuring smile. "Rain, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t go to the restroom by myself. Let me enjoy feeling like a normal person for a bit."


    Rain nodded, though she kept her eyes on her aunt until she reached the restroom area.


    Once Aunt Mnie was out of sight, Rain voiced something she¡¯d been thinking about for a while. "The process of getting Aunt Mnie her freedom would be much easier if she got married. We wouldn¡¯t have to fight for her shares in yton University Hospital or her inheritance from their parents¡ªnone of that matters. What truly matters is freeing Aunt Mnie from my father¡¯splete guardianship over her."


    She paused, ncing at Alexander. "Finding someone reliable for her to trust with everything has been difficult, especially with my father¡¯s influence. He could easily manipte any man Aunt Mnie marries¡ªunless it¡¯s someone like Uncle Ben."

 Chapter 177: The Magical Moment

    <h4>Chapter 177: The Magical Moment</h4>


    After dinner, they returned straight to the Ancestral Mansion, where Butler Ben quickly took charge, saying, "I¡¯ll help you arrange everything, Mnie."


    Rain tried her best not to tease her aunt and simply said, "Alright, Uncle Ben, I¡¯ll leave Aunt Mnie in your care. I have something to discuss with Alexander."


    Without waiting for her aunt to respond, Rain grabbed Alexander¡¯s hand and walked outside.


    "I was actually nning to ask you out anyway after you took Aunt Mnie to her room," Alexandermented as they stepped out.


    "Really?" she asked, a bit surprised. It had just been an excuse to give her aunt and Uncle Ben some private time.


    Intertwining their fingers, Alexander led the way as they walked through the estate grounds. The lights along the pavement guided their path, and though Rain wondered where they were headed, she chose not to ask¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to ruin the suspense. Sometimes she loved surprises, especially if they were wonderful ones.


    "You won your first trial, so I thought we should have a simple, private celebration together," Alexander hummed. They stopped by one of the motor carts, and Alexander guided her into the passenger seat before sitting down to drive.


    "It¡¯s my first time touring part of this estate," Rain said, humming in excitement.


    "I¡¯ll give you a proper tour on Saturday during the day, but for now, we¡¯re heading to a particr spot I like," Alexander replied with a quiet smile, and Rain couldn¡¯t wait to see what he had in store. As they neared, she gasped in realization.


    "We¡¯re here."


    Rain¡¯s lips parted in awe as she took in the sight¡ªan outdoor theatre set up in a serene garden. Cozy sofa beds were arranged under the stars, with soft nkets, plush pillows, and fairy lights strung overhead, casting a magical glow over the space.


    "Dad used to bring William and me here to watch timeless ssic movies under the stars," Alexander exined as he gently took her hand and led her to one of the sofa beds. "We¡¯d sip on wine and snack on desserts¡ªjust the three of us."


    He settled beside her, the soft twinkling lights adding warmth to the already intimate setting. A light breeze swept through, carrying with it the faint scent of blooming flowers.


    Alexander handed her a ss of wine, and she epted it with a smile. "This is... perfect," she whispered, taking a small sip, savouring the taste and the moment. Then she bit her inner cheek, thinking, <i>¡¯Who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with this man?¡¯ </i>With each passing moment, she felt herself sinking deeper and deeper into him.


    "I thought you¡¯d like it," Alexander said, his voice soft, almost as though he didn¡¯t want to disturb the calm surrounding them. He reached over to a small tray of snacks¡ªdelicate pastries, fruits, and choctes¡ªand offered her a piece.


    Rain nced at him with a yful glint in her eyes. "I never would¡¯ve guessed you were sentimental about things like this," she teased lightly. "It¡¯s kind of... sweet."


    A small smirk tugged at the corner of Alexander¡¯s lips. "I suppose there¡¯s a lot you still don¡¯t know about me," he murmured, meeting her gaze, his eyes reflecting the soft glow of the lights.


    "Well," Rain said, leaning back against the cushions, "I¡¯m looking forward to learning more." She nced at the screen ahead, where the opening scene of the film began to y. "This is such a beautiful way to celebrate."


    She started pouring herself more wine because she was so overwhelmed right now. They watched infortable silence for a few minutes. After a while, Rain subconsciously shifted closer to Alexander, feeling the warmth of his body beside hers.


    "You know," she began, her voice low, "for a guy who doesn¡¯t talk much, you sure know how to make someone feel special."


    Alexander turned to look at her. "You don¡¯t always need words to show how you feel," he said quietly. "Sometimes actions speak louder."


    Rain¡¯s heart fluttered at his words. It was nice to experience this side of him¡ªa man who could be so serious and reserved, yet tender in the moments that mattered. He always surprised her in ways she couldn¡¯t have imagined, deepening her admiration for him with every passing moment.


    She rested her head on his shoulder, feeling the weight of everything they¡¯d been through together. If she was right, it had been almost four weeks now, yet it felt as if she and Alexander had shared years of experiences and emotions. The warmth of his presence enveloped her, making her wish this moment couldst forever.


    "I think this might be one of the best nights I¡¯ve had in a long time," she whispered.


    Alexander¡¯s arm slipped around her, pulling her a little closer. "Then let¡¯s make it one of many toe."


    Rain had a lot of questions, but she didn¡¯t want to spoil the magical moment they were sharing.


    The film ying was a pulse-pounding zombie horror thriller, full of suspense¡ªthe kind of genre Rain loved. Still, her curiosity got the better of her. "Why did you choose this movie?" she asked, ncing at Alexander.


    ording to the notes her father-inw had given her about Alexander, he preferred watching historical dramas and period pieces. This choice seemed out of character for him, and she was intrigued.


    "Hmmm, I found out you like this kind of movie, and I wanted you to enjoy yourself and destress after working so hard," Alexander answered, his tone casual.


    Then, with a shameless grin, he added, "Also, I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s scary enough for you to get a little closer to me."


    Rainughed, yfully nudging him. "You¡¯re terrible," she teased, though she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart skip a beat again at his words. Without realizing it, she found herself drinking more, her mood shifting slightly as tension crept in for some unknown reason.


    "Hmm, don¡¯t get too drunk on me," Alexander warned, his tone gentle.


    But Rain waved him off, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips. "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m with you, so it¡¯s safe to let loose." With that, she took another sip, trying to focus her attention back on the movie.


    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he muttered, "But I¡¯m not always safe to be around. I could be dangerous... I might take advantage of you."


    She gulped and thought,<i> ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡¯ </i>Realizing the implication of her thoughts, she felt heat rush to her cheeks.


    Noticing her sudden tension, Alexander leaned in slightly and said, "Rx, Rain, just watch the movie. I¡¯m only kidding... I won¡¯t take advantage of you while you¡¯re drunk, but I might when you¡¯re sober..."

 Chapter 178: Challenge Accepted

    <h4>Chapter 178: Challenge epted</h4>


    Rain bit her inner lip, struggling to handle Alexander¡¯s brazenness. She couldn¡¯t believe she was lost for words¡ªwas she really that drunk? Her body felt warm, the wine clearly having an effect on her senses.


    Instead of responding to hisstment, she pretended to focus on the movie. But when a sudden zombie appeared with a suspenseful sound, she instinctively grabbed Alexander¡¯s arm, drawing closer and squeezing it tightly.


    "Damn, that¡¯s too many! Run faster!" she eximed, her eyes wide. "Shouldn¡¯t zombies move slowly? Why are they so fast in this movie?"


    Unbeknownst to her, Alexander was enjoying her reactions¡ªhow she hugged his arm and squeezed it every so often. While he wasn¡¯t typically a fan of horror films, having Rain beside him made every second of the experience worthwhile.


    He encouraged her to drink more; after all, she should enjoy this moment! He took a deep breath, savouring her feminine, sweet, and fresh scent. He sipped some wine himself and offered her more snacks, watching her delight in them.


    A few momentster...


    "Seriously! What kind of ending is that!? Why would they kill him like that? Why did he have to die?" Rainined, her face scrunched up in disbelief. Her words were slurred, a clear sign that she was tipsy by now.


    Alexander chuckled, teasingly asking, "Do you want to watch more? I had no idea the ending would be like that. Tyron rmended this movie to me."


    Rain took another sip from her ss, turning to him with hazy eyes and a bright smile. He felt an overwhelming urge to pull her close and kiss her.


    "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a good movie anyway. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a part two!" she said cheerfully.


    "I think we should head back now. You¡¯re already drunk," Alexandermented, and Rain nodded in agreement. He held her close as he drove the motor cart, concerned that she might fall. Even when they reached the mansion, he didn¡¯t let her go. But Rain paused at the bottom of the stairs.


    Looking up at him with her puppy eyes and a pout, she murmured, "Can you give me a piggyback ride up the stairs?"


    Alexander nodded without hesitation, bending down to present his back to her. Rain quickly climbed on, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "Am I heavy?" she asked, her warm breath tickling his ear as he started up the stairs.


    "Hmm, not at all. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t carry you around," he replied, feeling her cling tighter as she rested her cheek on his shoulder.


    "Are you sleepy?" he asked, noticing she had gone quiet. He turned to look at her, only to find her staring at his profile. Suddenly, she leaned in and kissed his lips.


    "I¡¯m not sleepy yet, but I feel like I¡¯m floating like I¡¯m on cloud nine," she giggled, her joy so infectious that he found himself smiling along with her. When they reached thest step, Rain wriggled and said, "Put me down now."


    He obliged, gently setting her down. Rain swayed slightly as she walked ahead of him toward their bedroom. Once inside, she twirled around, giggling, her cheeks flushed from the wine.


    "Alexander, can we extend our marriage? Four months is too short. Can we invalidate that contract?" she suddenly asked, stopping to face him.


    His arm settled on her waist, pulling her close as he hoarsely whispered, "I¡¯ll agree, but only if you fulfil all wifely duties, including sharing my bed."


    He realized he might have delivered it wrong again; sometimes, he struggled with flowery words. What he truly meant was he wanted the two of them to be a real married couple in every sense.


    "But if I do that," she murmured, her voice husky, "it means a lifetime marriage andmitment for me."


    Alexander¡¯s lips brushed against her ear as he whispered, "Wouldn¡¯t a lifetime together be even better?"


    "Yes, I would love to have a lifetime with you!" she candidly announced, making him smile. Hearing that filled him with warmth.


    "Then let¡¯s have a lifetime together, Rain," he muttered against her lips, wondering if she would even remember their conversation in the morning.


    Rain yfully wrapped her arms around his neck and stared straight into his eyes. "Let¡¯s make our rtionship real as husband and wife since I love you already! I feel like you¡¯re falling for me too, but it¡¯s probably better not to get ahead of myself." She pouted slightly.


    Taking a deep breath, she added, "You... you should love only me, and you should look only at me!"


    Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Hmm, I see you¡¯re quite demanding."


    "Yes, I am! I love you, and I¡¯m willing to go all out..." she said, her eyes practically sparkling as she giggled. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m confessing like this right now."


    "It¡¯s fine because I¡¯m also falling in love with you, Rain," Alexander muttered, though he knew his confession came at the wrong moment. It was a foreign feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced before, but the thought of losing her was driving him crazy.


    Rain giggled and winked at him, but then her expression shifted to seriousness, her eyes narrowing as she countered, "Wait! Weren¡¯t you just saying that so we can make a baby?"


    "No!" Alexander quickly replied, shaking his head. "It has nothing to do with that. I¡¯m just expressing what I feel right now."


    Alexander¡¯s quick response made Rain pause for a moment before breaking into a yful grin. "Okay then," she teased, giving him a light push on the chest, "I believe you¡ªfor now."


    Alexander let out a relieved chuckle, pulling her close once more. "For now?" he echoed, his eyebrow raising in amusement.


    "Well," Rain said, drawing out the word as she leaned in closer, her lips almost brushing his, "you¡¯ll just have to prove it to me, won¡¯t you?"


    A mix ofughter and tension hung in the air as Alexander gently touched her face. "Challenge epted," he whispered, his voice low, almost daring.


    Rain smiled and then kissed him. Just as Alexander was about to deepen the kiss, she pulled away and muttered, "I¡¯m sleepy." Before he could respond, her body suddenly swayed, and he quickly caught her, gently lifting her into his arms.


    "Easy there," he murmured, a mix of concern and amusement dancing in his eyes as he ced her on the bed. He took a moment to adjust her, ensuring she wasfortable before scooping her up again and cuddling her against him.


    "See? This is much better," he whispered, wrapping his arms securely around her. Rain nestled into his chest. "I could get used to this," she mumbled, her eyelids heavy with sleep.


    "Good," Alexander replied softly, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. "I n on making it a regr thing."

 Chapter 179: Felt Like An Insult

    <h4>Chapter 179: Felt Like An Insult</h4>


    Sanya took a deep breath, finally deciding that today would be the day she faced Rain. She couldn¡¯t drag it out any longer, no matter how deeply she was drowning in her own shame.


    She missed Rain terribly, and deep down, she knew her friend wouldn¡¯t stay mad at her forever, nor would she go to extreme lengths to punish her. Summoning her courage, she reached for her phone to send Rain a message, but just as she was about to type, her desk phone rang.


    "Good morning, Miss Sanya. Someone is here to see you in the lobby. Can youe down for a minute?" the receptionist said. Before Sanya could ask who it was, the call ended.


    Frowning, Sanya got up from her chair, left her office, and made her way to the lobby.


    When she arrived, two men were waiting for her. One of them stepped forward and asked, "Are you Miss Sanya Reed?"


    "Yes, I am. What is this about?" she replied, her voice tinged with confusion.


    The men shed their IDs and one of them said, his tone firm, "You¡¯re under arrest for identity theft, forgery, fraud, perjury, criminal conspiracy, and marriage fraud."


    Sanya¡¯s heart dropped. Her mind raced, trying to process what was happening. "What? No... this has to be a mistake," she stammered, feeling her legs grow weak.


    But the men didn¡¯t budge, their expressions unyielding. "We have evidence that you impersonated Rain yton to register her marriage without her consent. You¡¯ll need toe with us."


    "No," Sanya¡¯s face paled, her hands trembling at her sides.


    "Oh, please, just go to the police and face the consequences of your actions!" A mocking voice pierced the tension, and Sanya turned to see Dina, Rain¡¯s half-sister, standing with a grin that oozed satisfaction.


    "You... how did you¡ª" Sanya¡¯s words faltered as she nced between Dina and the officers. She turned to the police and with a trembling voice asked, "Who pressed these charges?"


    Her heart pounded, every beat echoing the dread creeping in. Why was Dina here, and how had she found out?


    "Who else?!" Dina spat, her eyes burning with malice. "Of course, we did! How dare you impersonate my bastard sister and register that marriage on her behalf! We¡¯re not letting this slide!"


    Sanya felt her stomach lurch. She never imagined things would escte this far. "You have the right to remain silent..." one of the officers began, his voice a dull hum as he fastened the cuffs around her wrists.


    Sanya¡¯s mind spun, her world copsing. The officer¡¯s words barely registered¡ªjust the sound of "the right to remain silent..." echoed in her ears.


    Then, a memory flooded her mind. A scene from years ago, when she, Clifford, and Rain were celebrating Rain¡¯s eptance intow school. They were drinking,ughing.


    <i>"No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always save you two. Now that I¡¯m studyingw, remember to call me if either of you ever gets in trouble. Don¡¯t say a word until I show up to represent you guys as yourwyer in the future. Always remember¡ªyou have the right to remain silent, so wait for me and don¡¯t say a thing unless I say so!"</i>


    Sanya¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Rain¡¯s excitement and passion for justice seemed so distant, yet the memory was painfully clear. <i>¡¯Should I exercise that right and wait for you to rescue me, Rain?¡¯ </i>she thought, her heart shattering as the officers dragged her away, the weight of her actions crushing her spirit.


    Sanya felt numb as the police escorted her away, the reality of her situation slowly sinking in. She had no idea what to do, nor did she have the strength to think clearly. Everything around her felt like a blur.


    Meanwhile, Dina stood watching with a wicked smirk, arms crossed, satisfied with the unfolding scene. Finally, Rain¡¯s arrogant friend was getting the lesson she deserved. But this was just the beginning.


    Dina¡¯s mind was already spinning toward the next step¡ªinforming Liam Rock Lancaster, the head of the family, about the fraudulent marriage.


    She and her mother had concocted this n without consulting her father. Dina was certain the elder Lancaster had no clue about the reckless stunt his youngest son, William, had pulled.


    Although they had considered the possibility that the elder Lancaster might already be aware of the marriage, Dina and her mother were still willing to take the gamble. After all, even if he knew, they were confident they could spin this situation in their favour, disguising their vendetta as a righteous attempt to expose a crime.


    There was nothing to lose from their side¡ªif anything, they stood to gain significantly once this escted. The scandal would not only humiliate Rain but could also stir up tensions within the Lancaster family, furthering Dina¡¯s ambitions. A public spectacle would give her the advantage, especially if the story gained traction. It was an opportunity too tempting to resist.


    In Dina¡¯s mind, this wasn¡¯t just about exposing fraud¡ªit was about seizing control and dismantling Rain¡¯s life piece by piece. If everything went ording to n, Rain¡¯s reputation would be in shambles, and perhaps, even her ce in the Lancaster family weakened.


    "Did you get a good copy?" Dina asked, turning to the reporter they had paid to capture the moment on camera.


    "Yes, Miss Dina. I¡¯ll post the article as soon as possible," the reporter replied, already eager to break the scandal.


    "Good," Dina nodded with a satisfied smirk. Rain had no idea what wasing. Dina¡¯s eyes darkened with malice as she snarled under her breath, "Did you really think I would let things slide after you ruined my engagement party?"


    She was still seething from that night, her rage simmering just beneath the surface. She wanted revenge¡ªmore than that, she wanted to ruin Rain¡¯s life as thoroughly as she could.


    "Why does Rain always get the best without even trying?" Dina hissed in frustration, storming toward her car. Every time she thought about Rain, it felt like an insult. Rain had everything she wanted¡ªeffortlessly¡ªand she was determined to take it all away.

 Chapter 180: Fraudulent Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 180: Fraudulent Marriage</h4>


    Rain couldn¡¯t believe how giddy she felt, sitting alone in her private office. Everything was going so well with Alexander; it was like they were newlyweds. They had even shared another passionate kiss before he dropped her off earlier.


    Last night had been unforgettable, especially Alexander¡¯s heartfelt confession that he was falling in love with her. But of course, her yful side had taken over, and she pretended not to fully remember what happened while they were watching the movie. She couldn¡¯t resist teasing him a little more.


    She chuckled, recalling the look on Alexander¡¯s face when she innocently asked how the movie had ended.


    "This is so much fun!" she hummed to herself, reaching for her phone as the sound of notifications caught her attention.


    But the smile on her face quickly faded as she opened the message from Dina, her eyes scanning the news article.


    "This..." she mumbled weakly, feeling the shock hit her like a punch in the gut.


    <i>¡¯Fraudulent Marriage Uncovered: Alexander Lancaster and Rain yton¡¯s union revealed as a sham. Charges have been pressed against a woman who allegedly impersonated Rain, but questions remain about William Lancaster¡¯s involvement, as he reportedly posed as his older brother to register the marriage.¡¯</i>


    Rain¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing. How could this happen? Why now?


    Yet amidst all the chaos, one thought dominated Rain¡¯s mind: Sanya. The article stated that charges had been pressed against the woman who impersonated her, which meant Sanya was likely in detention right now.


    Without hesitation, Rain rushed out of her office. "I need to head out now. I¡¯lle back if I can, but call me if anythinges up!"


    She didn¡¯t wait for her team to respond, her focus entirely on Sanya.


    "What¡¯s going on? Something must have happened," Marlon remarked, watching her rush past.


    Just then, Henry emerged from his office, handing a file to Matt. "Is the report on the investigation about¡ª"


    "Ah! This must be it!!!" Jane suddenly eximed, causing everyone in the office to pause and turn toward her.


    Henry frowned, concerned. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Jane offered him an awkward smile. "Prosecutor Lancaster just rushed out, and she didn¡¯t look good. I think this is the reason..."


    "What reason?" Matt interjected, curiosity piqued.


    Jane gulped nervously and handed her mobile phone to Matt. "This article just popped up online. It¡¯s not even in the headlines of business news yet, but you know me... I like to keep up with everything happening in the business world, and this..."


    "What¡¯s in there?" Henry asked, a frown creasing his brow.


    Marlon snatched the phone and read the article aloud: "Fraudulent Marriage Uncovered: Alexander Lancaster and Rain yton¡¯s union revealed as a sham. Charges have been pressed against a woman who allegedly impersonated Rain, but questions remain about William Lancaster¡¯s involvement, as he reportedly posed as his older brother to register the marriage."


    "Do you think this is true?" Jane inquired, concern etched on her face.


    "That¡¯s definitely not true," Marlon replied, shaking his head. "I met Alexander Lancaster, and I can personally attest to how head over heels he is for Prosecutor Lancaster. He practically devoured me with his gaze back then! He¡¯s overflowing with possessiveness when ites to his wife. This is nothing but fake news. I can¡¯t believe this kind of drama happens in the business world, just like in showbiz!"


    "That¡¯s interesting... Prosecutor yton never fails to grab our attention," Henry said with a smirk.


    *****


    At the police station, reporters crowded outside, their cameras clicking as they moured for an interview with Sanya, eagerly waiting for any updates on the investigation.


    "Did you hear? This Sanya Reed is in serious trouble!" one reporter eximed, shoving a microphone into the face of his colleague. "Also, this could be a major scandal for the Lancaster family!"


    "Yeah, but who really thought she would go this far?" another chimed in, shaking his head. "Impersonating Rain yton? That¡¯s just reckless."


    As the reporters continued to specte, Dina arrived on the scene, her eyes glinting with satisfaction. She confidently pushed her way through the throng of reporters, a coy smile tugging at her lips.


    "Excuse me! Over here!" she called out, waving her hand dramatically to capture their attention. "I¡¯m Dina yton, and I¡¯m here to represent the yton family."


    A reporter rushed forward, seizing the opportunity. "Miss Dina yton, can you tell us what you know about this fraudulent marriage? Anyments on Miss Sanya¡¯s actions if this is true?"


    Dina leaned into the microphone, enjoying the sudden spotlight. "Well, it¡¯s truly shocking, isn¡¯t it?" she began, with a theatrical tone of concern. "I always had my suspicions about my half-sister¡¯s sudden marriage. Sanya is her best friend, and for Sanya to impersonate Rain just to get married? It¡¯s almost unbelievable."


    "And what do you think happens now? How are the Lancasters reacting to this?" another reporter pressed eagerly.


    "Oh, I believe Sanya will have to face the consequences of her actions," Dina responded, the hint of a smirk on her lips betraying her enjoyment of the situation. "You can¡¯t just manipte people¡¯s lives and expect no fallout. And let¡¯s not forget the impact on Rain. I can¡¯t help but wonder how she¡¯s been ying the role of Alexander Lancaster¡¯s wife all this time, knowing she didn¡¯t even register the marriage herself."


    A reporter interjected, "Do you think this will damage Rain¡¯s career as a public Prosecutor?"


    "Absolutely," Dina replied smoothly, her voice dripping with faux sympathy. "Rain has always portrayed herself as the virtuous prosecutor, and now, her best friend is tangled in a scandal that couldpletely tarnish her reputation. I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯ll manage to recover from this one."


    Dina smirked as she viciously added, "Also, doesn¡¯t this raise serious questions about the Bureau of Civil Affairs? How could they allow something like this to happen? It makes them look careless, doesn¡¯t it? Allowing a fraudulent marriage to slip through like this?"


    The reporters buzzed with excitement, their cameras shing as Dina stoked the fire further, seemingly reveling in the chaos she was helping to create.

 Chapter 181: Shut This Down

    <h4>Chapter 181: Shut This Down</h4>


    Rain had just stepped out of the elevator into the parking lot when her phone rang. She answered, hearing Alexander¡¯s voice on the other end.


    "Stop right there," he instructed firmly.


    She frowned, confused. "And where do you think you¡¯re going?" he questioned next. His car pulled up in front of her, and he stepped out, gesturing for her to get inside.


    Rainplied, sensing that Alexander had already seen the article about the fraudulent marriage.


    "Sanya needs me," she stated the moment he settled into the back seat with her.


    "I know," Alexander replied,pletely unfazed. "But you don¡¯t need to worry about her. William will handle this mess," he said with a casual smile as if they weren¡¯t knee-deep in a scandal. His calmness baffled her.


    Rain frowned, studying him. "Exin, please?"


    Alexander¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. "Your half-sister craves attention. Let her have it. I don¡¯t want the media to swarm you once you show up there. Besides, it¡¯s better if we let William, the person who caused this mess, fix it."


    Rain blinked at him, taken aback. "But we can fix this easily. I just need to¡ª" she stopped short. She¡¯d have to lie and support Sanya, and it was something that honestly didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    Alexander leaned in, his tone unwavering. "Dina¡¯s prepared for this. There will be an investigation, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s already evidence proving you were at Smith Law Firm the day the marriage was registered. If you show up at the police station, you¡¯ll be walking right into a trap."


    Rain thought about it. Their marriage was registered the day before she caught Paul cheating with Dina. That was on a Thursday, and she¡¯d been at thew firm that entire day, wrapping up paperwork.


    Alexander took her hand gently. "How about we skip the drama today and go on a date instead? Let¡¯s use this as an excuse to take a break from work."


    Rain blinked rapidly, surprised at his suggestion. "Seriously? You trust William that much?" She couldn¡¯t help but voice her doubts. To her, William seemed too carefree to handle something this serious.


    Alexander chuckled, his grip on her hand reassuring. "If William could hear you now, he¡¯d probably sulk. Don¡¯t underestimate a Lancaster raised by Liam Rock himself. William might seem like a guy who loves to create chaos, but trust me, he knows how to clean up his mess, too. Why do you think my father let him take over GIS after I turned it down? Because William¡¯s one of the best choices¡ªother than me, of course."


    Rain leaned back in the seat, mulling over his words. She never would¡¯ve thought William was capable of managing a crisis, let alone being trusted by his father to handle something as critical as GIS.


    Rain couldn¡¯t hide the conflicted expression on her face, her brows furrowed in uncertainty. Alexander noticed and leaned over, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    "Trust me on this, alright?" he said softly, his hand still holding hers. "I vouch for William. You¡¯ll be surprised at how he¡¯ll clean this up without leaving a single crumb or stain behind."


    His words were reassuring, but Rain still struggled with the idea of relying on someone she barely trusted in this situation. Yet the confidence in Alexander¡¯s voice, his calm demeanour, made her second-guess her reservations. If Alexander believed in William, perhaps there was more to him than she had seen.


    "Alright," Rain finally whispered, still unsure but willing to let it go¡ªfor now. "But you¡¯ll have to walk me through how William ns to handle this mess."


    Alexander chuckled softly, pulling her closer to him. "I will. But first, how about we unwind a little and go to a theme park? What do you say?"


    Rain¡¯s eyes lit up at the suggestion. The idea of a carefree day at a theme park was tempting, especially with the perfect weather. But then reality set in. She had so many pending cases, and the thought of dying justice weighed heavily on her conscience.


    "I¡¯d love to," Rain said, her shoulders sagging slightly, "but I can¡¯t skip work. If I ck off now, justice for the victims will be dyed."


    She turned to Alexander, giving him an apologetic smile. "I¡¯ll go back to the office and focus on work instead. That¡¯ll keep me from overthinking Sanya¡¯s situation. I trust you, but please keep me updated on the proceedings. Let¡¯s save the theme park for Saturday."


    Without waiting for his response, Rain leaned in, gave him a quick kiss, and swiftly got out of the car before he could try to convince her to take the day off. She knew he would if she stayed any longer.


    Alexander smiled as he watched Rain practically sprint back to the elevator. Once she was out of sight, he pressed the button to lower the car¡¯s partition and spoke to Tyron.


    "Let¡¯s head back to the office," he ordered calmly.


    Tyron nced at him. "Are you sure, Boss? The reporters will be swarming outside, especially after all this."


    "It¡¯s fine," Alexander responded inly. "We¡¯ll call for a press conference. I¡¯ll make a statement, but I¡¯m not entertaining any questions."


    As Alexander pulled out his phone, he made another call, his tone steely. "Make sure no one from the press gets anywhere near the prosecution office. I don¡¯t want my wife distracted from her work¡ªunderstood?"


    He ended the call just as Tyron gave an update. "Boss, William¡¯s men have sent word. The timestamps on the CCTV footage have been revised to match the time Sanya and William registered the marriage certificate."


    Alexander nodded, considering the next steps. The situation was precarious. The only way to fix this mess would be to stand by the legitimacy of his marriage with Rain and im they registered it together. Any other route would lead to moreplications.


    "Boss," Tyron added, "Miss Dina¡¯s making waves. She¡¯s already dragging the Bureau of Civil Affairs into this, saying they mishandled the situation."


    Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened. "Is William at the police station yet?" he asked, his voice cold but controlled.


    "On his way," Tyron confirmed. "He¡¯s ready to take care of Sanya¡¯s situation."


    If anyone could untangle the mess, it would be William¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean Alexander would sit back and wait. He needed to protect Rain from both the media frenzy and any potential blowback.


    "We¡¯ll shut this down," he murmured to himself, already thinking of his next move.

 Chapter 182: Sensational My Ass

    <h4>Chapter 182: Sensational My Ass</h4>


    Inside the private room of the police station, Brandon paced anxiously, clearly on edge. He had rushed over the moment he heard about Sanya¡¯s situation, determined to help.


    "I¡¯m calling Rain right now. This will end if she just denies the fraudulent marriage," he said, hastily grabbing his phone.


    "No, please don¡¯t do that," Sanya said, her voice strained with worry. Her hands trembled, and her heart raced as she felt the weight of her situation crashing down on her. "I can¡¯t let Rainpromise her principles because of me."


    Brandon paused, his thumb hovering over the dial icon. "But Sanya, she could clear your name! This is spiralling out of control!" His tone was desperate, trying to reason with her.


    Sanya shook her head, her eyes filled with unshed tears. "You don¡¯t get it, Brandon. Rain believes in justice. If she intervenes, it would mean lying¡ªsaying that she registered the marriage. She¡¯ll have to deny what I did, and that¡¯s not who she is. She must never lie for something like this."


    Sanya swallowed hard, her face pale. She turned to Brandon, her voice barely above a whisper, "I can¡¯t let Rain throw away her integrity because of me. Not for something like this."


    Brandon, torn between wanting to protect Sanya and respecting Rain¡¯s principles, sighed deeply. "Alright, but we need another n," he muttered.


    Outside the station, chaos erupted as Dina fanned the mes of the scandal, basking in the media frenzy. "Oh, it¡¯s only going to get more interesting from here," she teased the gathering reporters. "The truth is yet toe out, and trust me, the fallout will be... sensational."


    Just as the crowd buzzed with her words, a voice cut through the chaos. "Sensational my ass. You¡¯re dragging our family through the mud with your pathetic antics," William Lancaster snapped as he stepped into view, visibly irritated by the spectacle.


    Reporters swarmed toward him like moths to a me. "Who¡¯s this?" one asked, confused by the sudden arrival.


    William gave a cold smile. "I¡¯m William Lancaster, and I¡¯m here to take my girlfriend, Sanya Reed, out of this mess," he said, calm but dripping with disdain for the situation.


    One of the bolder reporters shouted, "Mr. William Lancaster, what¡¯s yourment on Miss Dina¡¯s statements? Is it true that the marriage between your brother, Mr. Alexander Lancaster and Rain yton was nothing but a sham?"


    William paused mid-step, his face remaining neutral as the reporter¡¯s bold question echoed through the crowd. He turned slowly, his gazending directly on the reporter who had dared to ask. The air felt thick with anticipation, and the murmurs of the other reporters quieted, all waiting for his response.


    A small smirk tugged at William¡¯s lips as he let the question hang for a moment longer, and then he spoke, his voice calm butced with a hint of amusement. "Miss Dina yton... has a vivid imagination," he began, his tone deliberately measured. "And while her statements may make for great headlines, they don¡¯t hold any truth. The marriage between my brother and my sister-inw Rain yton is legitimate. They are very much married. So no, it¡¯s not a sham¡ªfar from it."


    The crowd buzzed as cameras clicked rapidly, capturing every word, every flicker of William¡¯s expression. But he wasn¡¯t done.


    "Dina¡¯s ims," William continued, "are nothing more than desperate attempts to stir drama. Unfortunately, some people thrive on creating chaos when things don¡¯t go their way."


    Before the reporters could ask another question, face flushed with frustration, Dina interrupted. "Desperate?" she spat, her voice rising in hysterical disbelief. "I¡¯m telling the truth! They¡¯ve been hiding this fraudulent marriage all along, and now you¡¯re all covering for them!"


    William didn¡¯t flinch. He crossed his arms and watched Dina with an almost bemused expression, letting her rant.


    "You¡¯re all in on this, aren¡¯t you?" Dina¡¯s voice rose. "This is a cover-up! Rain never registered that marriage¡ªit was Sanya! I overheard Sanya say it herself outside the nightclub. You¡¯re all just protecting Rain to also protect your involvement in this!"


    William¡¯s facial muscles twitched as the realization hit him. <i>¡¯So that¡¯s how this madwoman found out.¡¯ </i>He recalled the night outside the club with Sanya and their careless words exchanged. <i>¡¯Of all people, why did it have to be Dina lurking around?¡¯ </i>he thought, annoyed at the unfortunate coincidence.


    A silent sigh escaped him as the old saying crossed his mind. <i>¡¯There truly is no secret that stays hidden forever.¡¯</i>


    The reporters turned their attention to him, eager for the next explosivement, but William remained cool as ever. He exchanged a nce with Eric, who stepped forward, hiswyerly calm adding weight to his words.


    "Miss yton," Eric began, his tone stern, "I would advise you to stop making baseless usations in public. Your ims about the marriage being fraudulent have no legal standing. And as for Rain yton¡¯s involvement, my client, William Lancaster, has already exined the situation. Any further defamatory remarks could lead to legal consequences."


    Dina¡¯s face twisted in anger, her frustration mounting as her moment of attention began slipping away. "Legal consequences?" she hissed, her voice wavering with a mix of fear and rage. "You can¡¯t silence me!"


    William finally uncrossed his arms and took a step forward, his voice soft but pointed. "Miss Dina, let me give you some advice," he said, almost as if speaking to a child throwing a tantrum. "Dragging my family¡¯s name through the mud won¡¯t get you the attention you crave. All it¡¯s going to do is backfire. And you¡¯re going to be the only one standing in the rubble when it does."


    Dina¡¯s bravado faltered for a split second, but she quickly regained herposure, her face hardening. "You think you can scare me?"


    William gave her a shrug, his smirk returning. "I don¡¯t need to. You¡¯re doing a great job of destroying yourself without any help from me."


    William had no ns to stick around to fuel the fire. He straightened up and gave a knowing nod to another reporter before walking briskly toward the entrance of the police station.


    Dina¡¯s face reddened, and her voice rose again. "You can¡¯t just walk away! This isn¡¯t over!"


    The reporter William nodded to turned to Dina. There was a glint of mischief in his eyes as he asked, "Miss Dina, is it true you¡¯re doing this because of your own failed engagement with Paul Smith? Are you still bitter about it?"


    "That has nothing to do with this!" Dina snapped, her voice sharp and defensive.


    Another reporter quickly followed up, pressing further, "Are you just trying to drag your half-sister Rain yton and the Lancasters into your personal mess? We heard chaos happened at your engagement party, and Paul Smith was dragged out by the police."


    The crowd gasped, the atmosphere shifting as every eye locked onto Dina. Her face went pale, then flushed with a mix of rage and humiliation. Her lips quivered as she blinked rapidly, trying topose herself.


    The reporters sensed her vulnerability, circling her like sharks smelling blood.


    "Is this just about getting attention¡ª"


    "That¡¯s not true! This is... this is not what we¡¯re talking about here! This is about Rain lying to the public!" she screeched, her voice cracking as hysteria started to seep in.


    But the crowd wasn¡¯t buying it anymore. Dina¡¯s attempts to steer the story back to her usations against Rain were crumbling, reced by murmurs and exchanged nces that spoke of a different story, ¡¯her¡¯ scandal.

 Chapter 183: Good Call

    <h4>Chapter 183: Good Call</h4>


    Meanwhile, inside the station, Brandon¡¯s phone buzzed with an update. "William¡¯s already here, handling it," he said to Sanya, trying to sound reassuring, though his anxiety was still palpable.


    Sanya was still zoning out, her mind swirling with disbelief. She hadn¡¯t imagined things would escte to this level. Knowing Dina, she was certain that the woman wouldn¡¯t stop until everything was wrecked¡ªuntil she had destroyed Rain by any means necessary.


    Sanya¡¯s hands trembled as panic set in, her heart racing in sync with the chaos around her. Just then, the door opened, and William strode in with his usual confident grin. Relief washed over her at the sight of him.


    "Sanya, don¡¯t worry," William said, his voice steady and full of assurance. "You¡¯re walking out of here today." His eyes locked with hers, a smile tugging at his lips. "The situation is under control."


    Sanya blinked, her tears threatening to spill over. Could it really be that simple? Could she really escape this nightmare now?


    "But how? The charges¡ª"


    "Ourwyers are already working on that. We¡¯ll challenge the detention on technical grounds, and trust me, we¡¯ve got more than enough to contest it," William assured her as he casually sat in front of her. "By the time they review the case, they¡¯ll have no choice but to let you go."


    "I¡¯m d things are going well. No need to involve Rain, then," Brandon cut in, visibly relieved.


    William nodded in agreement as he leaned backfortably in his chair, casting a nce between Sanya and Brandon. "Small world, huh? It¡¯s crazy how everything¡¯s connected. Brandon¡¯s been working at GIS for years, so I¡¯ve known him forever. And here you are, knowing him too¡ªguess that¡¯s because of my sister-inw, Rain. Funny how tangled this whole situation is."


    Sanya, uninterested in William¡¯s musings, asked urgently, "Does Rain know about all this? How did Dina find out?"


    William shrugged, his tone casual. "She overheard everything at the nightclub while we were discussing things outside. Turns out she was in the area at that time so she ended up eavesdropping. Oh, wait¡ªI almost forgot this part. Excuse me for a moment." He raised a hand, indicating for her to hold on as he grabbed his mobile phone and made a quick call.


    "Fix the CCTV footage at Atem Nightclub," William instructed, and Sanya could hear him mention the date and time. "Make sure there are no loopholes; my brother will kill me if there are!"


    After ending the call, he turned back to her with a grin. "Sorry about that. Where were we again?" His yful demeanour was a stark contrast to that of his brother, Alexander.


    "How is Rain? Is she aware of this? The reporters aren¡¯t swarming her, are they?" Sanya asked, a note of worry creeping into her voice.


    "Ah, as for my sister-inw¡ªyeah, she knows. Tyron mentioned she was about to rush down here, but Big Bro stopped her. He¡¯s handling everything on her behalf, so you don¡¯t need to worry. He didn¡¯t want her topromise her principles or risk her credibility over this mess. In short, he wants to keep her out of the spotlight."


    Brandon shrugged, chiming in, "Honestly, I¡¯m sure Rain wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bend those principles if it were for someone she cares about. But it¡¯s probably for the best that you¡¯re taking care of this now, and I¡¯m guessing Alexander will handle the rest."


    William smirked. "Exactly. He¡¯s probably holding a press conference right now, letting the world know he¡¯s married to Rain yton. That¡¯ll settle a lot of things."


    Just then, a man entered, apanied by a police officer. He introduced himself to Sanya as Eric Crawford, the Lancaster familywyer, before turning to the officer and instructing him to uncuff her.


    "There¡¯s no evidence strong enough to hold her," Eric announced. And then he asked the police officer to leave. "We¡¯ll press for immediate release based on procedural errors. Legally, we¡¯re in the clear¡ªwe just need to finalize everything through the proper channels."


    Sanya sighed in relief as the cold metal finally slipped away, rubbing her wrists lightly as she tried to process everything that had just happened.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her eyes glistening with gratitude as she looked at William and Eric.


    "Aren¡¯t the Lancaster boys reliable?" Brandon chimed in, attempting to lighten the mood. Sanya shrugged, her face twitching in response. "Your jokes are stillme."


    William chuckled and replied, "I know, right? But it¡¯s not just a joke; it¡¯s a fact. The Lancasters are truly reliable. Oh, and by the way, I¡¯m officially your boyfriend starting today because that¡¯s what I announced outside. I told them I was here to pick up my girlfriend from this mess!"


    Sanya ignored William¡¯s mumbling because it was the least of her concerns. She wasn¡¯t entirely at ease. "But what about Dina?" she asked. "She¡¯s not going to just stop. She¡¯s humiliated now, and I have a feeling she¡¯ll keeping for me to get to Rain."


    William sighed, his expression darkening. "The media might be feeding off her hysteria now, but after my brother¡¯s press conference concluded, I¡¯m sure Dina¡¯s little stunt will blow up in her face."


    Eric received a phone call and as soon as it ended, he informed, "The paperwork is being processed now. Sanya will be free to go in a few minutes. I suggest we leave before the media catches wind of her release."


    William stood up, stretching. "Good call. Let¡¯s get out of here. We don¡¯t need Dina¡¯s craziness spilling over any more than it already has." He gave Sanya a reassuring smile.


    As she stood, Brandon offered her aforting pat on the back. "Come on, let¡¯s get you out of this ce. I know you¡¯re feeling guilty, but trust me, Rain wouldn¡¯t want you to be in this mess."


    As they exited the station, Sanya couldn¡¯t help but nce back, her mind was honestly still on Dina and what she might do next. But with William, Brandon, and Eric surrounding her, she felt a flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, this mess would be cleaned up without further damage.


    Outside, the crowd of reporters seemed less frantic, possibly due to Eric¡¯s efforts or because Alexander¡¯s press conference had already shifted the narrative. But there was still a lingering sense of unease. Dina might have been publicly humiliated, but Sanya knew that she wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    William noticed her worry and squeezed her shoulder gently. "Don¡¯t give Dina more credit than she deserves. People like her always self-destruct in the end."


    Sanya looked at him, taking a deep breath. "I hope you¡¯re right."

 Chapter 184: Board of Prosecutors

    <h4>Chapter 184: Board of Prosecutors</h4>


    Rain was focused, pouring herself into her work at the office, but there were moments when she had to step out, like today, for a routine meeting with the Violent Crimes Unit. As soon as the meeting concluded, she gathered her things, ready to leave, when Prosecutor Ana Miller from the White-Cor Crime Unit caught her eye and smirked.


    "I¡¯m surprised to see you working with all the scandal swirling around you," Ana mocked, her voice loud enough to draw attention.


    Rain smiled, calm andposed. "I don¡¯t see why I shouldn¡¯te to work just because of it."


    Ana¡¯s smirk deepened. "Right. It¡¯s interesting how you¡¯re still using yton instead of Lancaster. It makes me wonder if the rumours are true after all."


    Rain noticed the lingering eyes of those still in the room, but she remained unfazed. With a casual shrug, she responded, "Let¡¯s stick to discussing work-rted matters, Prosecutor Miller. I don¡¯t believe we¡¯re close enough for me to exin anything about my personal life." Without waiting for a reply, she turned and added, "See you around," before walking out.


    Ana¡¯s expression twisted with anger. "What an arrogant woman! Who does she think she is? I can¡¯t wait for the board to summon her and address this scandal. She¡¯s going to ruin the prosecution¡¯s credibility at this rate!"


    Rain heard Ana¡¯s final insult before the door closed behind her. She sighed, knowing it was just a matter of time before the Board of Prosecutors summoned her to address the situation.


    "I should¡¯ve updated my status yesterday," she muttered under her breath. She had nned to do it today, but Dina had already made a scene and created a scandal for her.


    As she made her way down the hall, she saw Henry who seemed to be waiting for someone with her back leaning on the wall. "So, is it true? Is your marriage a sham?" he asked with a teasing smirk.


    Rain rolled her eyes, her lips twitching in annoyance. "Aren¡¯t you turning into a gossipmonger?"


    "Correction, I¡¯m not a gossipmonger¡ªjust a curious man wanting to know whether my colleague is caught up in a sham marriage or not. It¡¯s a simple yes or no question, really. And the fact that you¡¯re not t-out denying it tells me all I need to know." Henry grinned, clearly enjoying her difort.


    Rain bit her inner cheek. She wasn¡¯t someone who could lie easily, a trait that often felt ironic given the stereotypes aboutwyers.


    With a raised eyebrow, she finally said, "I don¡¯t see why I should validate anything to someone I¡¯m not close to. And for the record¡ªI¡¯m a happily married woman, so stop bugging me about it!" Her tone was firm.


    Rain turned and continued walking, with Henry falling into step beside her. Just as they were about to enter their office, the secretary of the Chief Prosecutor stepped out from the door.


    "There you are, Prosecutor yton. Pleasee with me. The Board of Prosecutors would like to talk to you," the secretary announced.


    Rain simply nodded, a sense of inevitability settling over her as she followed the secretary.


    "Good luck, ande back unscathed!" Henry called after her with a grin.


    Rain rolled her eyes, muttering, "Seriously, this man!"


    The secretary led her into the conference room of the prosecution office. As Rain entered, the air felt heavy with judgment. The room was filled with a panel of senior prosecutors, their expressions stern and unreadable, waiting to address the scandal that had engulfed her.


    Rumours of a fraudulent marriage between her and Alexander Lancaster, along with ims of impersonation during the marriage registration, had spread quickly. The Bureau of Civil Affairs had also called for an exnation, as their office was being dragged into the mess.


    Rain took a seat at the center of the long table, feeling the weight of their gazes. She scanned the room, recognizing a mixture of emotions among her peers. Some wore expressions of sympathy, while others looked poised to tear her apart with criticism.


    ¡¯Hmm, this doesn¡¯t look good,¡¯ she thought, keeping herposure as she braced herself for what was toe.


    The lead prosecutor, an older man, cleared his throat and adjusted his sses. "Ms. yton," he began, his voice echoing in the room. "As you¡¯re aware, the validity of your marriage is under scrutiny. We need to address the ims that someone impersonated you and Mr. Lancaster during the registration process."


    Before she could respond, another prosecutor, chimed in, her tone dripping with skepticism. "This situation reflects poorly on the integrity of our office, Prosecutor yton. How can we trust you to uphold thew when your personal life is marred by such scandal?"


    Rain felt her stomach twist at the usation but remained silent. She could feel the eyes of the panel members boring into her, waiting for a defense that wouldn¡¯te.


    "It¡¯s rming that someone could so easily impersonate you and marry Mr. Lancaster," another senior prosecutor continued. "We need to understand how this happened and what measures you¡¯ve taken to rectify this situation."


    Another female prosecutor, leaned forward, her expression unforgiving. "What kind of message does this send about our office? A prosecutor married under false pretenses? How can we believe you can handle your responsibilities when you can¡¯t even manage your personal affairs?"


    Rain clenched her fists, fighting against the rising tide of frustration and humiliation. She had worked too hard to reach where she was right now to let this scandal define her. Yet, the weight of their words pressed down on her.


    The panel continued to voice their concerns, their criticisms flying thick and fast. "It¡¯s a disgrace," one said. "Your credibility is at stake here, Prosecutor. We need to know how you intend to address this and restore confidence in our office."


    Rain¡¯s colleagues deliberated her fate without a pause, their stern voices filling the room. The representative from the Bureau of Civil Affairs, seated to the right, leaned forward and cleared his throat, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    "This situation has also severely impacted our office," he began, his tone clipped. "The allegations of fraudulent marriage and impersonation are not just a personal matter, Prosecutor yton. The Bureau of Civil Affairs has been receivingints and demands for an investigation into the legitimacy of your marriage. We have a reputation to uphold as well, and we expect this to be resolved quickly. The public perception of ourpetence is at risk."


    Another voice chimed in from across the table, a senior prosecutor who had been eyeing Rain critically throughout the meeting. "It¡¯s not just about your marriage, Ms. yton. This affects the entire prosecution office. We cannot afford to appear as if we¡¯re giving you preferential treatment."


    After what felt like an eternity, the Chief Prosecutor leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing. "We will be making a rmendation regarding your position here, Ms. yton. The severity of this issue cannot be underestimated. Would you like to say anything in your defense?"


    ¡¯Finally!¡¯ Rain thought, feeling a mix of frustration and relief. They hadn¡¯t even given her the chance to exin herself before bombarding her with usations and criticisms. She was just about to speak when the door to the conference hall suddenly swung open.

 Chapter 185: Replacing A Woman Like Carla Cartier

    <h4>Chapter 185: Recing A Woman Like Ca Cartier</h4>


    Inside the office, Jane shrugged as the secretary of the Chief Prosecutor stepped out.


    "I¡¯m worried. Do you think Prosecutor Lancaster will be fine? I mean... she¡¯s really promising, especially working alongside Prosecutor Wayne," Jane said, her voiceced with concern.


    "I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine, especially if the rumours aren¡¯t true," Matt reassured her.


    Jane nodded but still looked uneasy. "True, but if you think about it... fraudulent marriages aren¡¯t that hard to pull off nowadays. With the right makeup, contouring, prosthetics, and forged IDs, someone could easily impersonate another person. It¡¯s a crime that¡¯s easier tomit than people realize."


    She hesitated for a moment, then added, "The article said the culprit is Prosecutor Lancaster¡¯s best friend¡ªand she works at a matchmakingpany, so everything lines up."


    Henry, who just entered, overheard and chimed in with a grin, "You¡¯re getting good at analyzing things, Jane. Want to assist Marlon with paralegal work?"


    Jane¡¯s face paled as she quickly waved him off. "No way! That job¡¯s way too tiring andplex for me."


    Marlon chuckled, nodding in agreement. "But you do have potential."


    Jane sighed. "I know, right? I¡¯m just smart! But seriously, the rumors could easily be shut down once Prosecutor Lancaster and Mr. Alexander Lancaster confirm their marriage isn¡¯t a sham. Right, Prosecutor Wayne?"


    Henry nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean the rumors are entirely baseless. Who knows? It could be like those drama shows where things start as a sham but turn real over time. It¡¯s definitely an eye-opener for the Bureau of Civil Affairs¡ªthey should consider adding fingerprint verification to the marriage registration process to prevent impersonation from happening again."


    The group fell silent, mulling over theplexity of the situation.


    "I wonder if the Board of Prosecutors will decide to suspend her," Jane mused, her brows furrowed with worry.


    "They might," Marlon replied, leaning back in his chair. "It depends on how well she handles their questions and if they believe her version of events."


    "But it¡¯s not just the Board," Henry added. "The Bureau of Civil Affairs is involved too. If they think the marriage was a fraud, it could lead to even bigger problems for her¡ªprofessionally and personally."


    Jane sighed, "If they do that then it¡¯s so unfair. All this over some baseless rumours?" Jane nced at the screen of herputer, then paused, her eyes widening.


    A few minutes passed in silence as everyone resumed their work, the tension from earlier still lingering in the air. Suddenly, Jane gasped and burst out, "Mr. Alexander Lancaster just called for a press conference!"


    All heads snapped in her direction.


    "Should we inform the board about this?" she asked, her voice rising with urgency.


    Marlon quickly stood up, moving toward Jane¡¯s desk. "A press conference?" he muttered, leaning over to see her screen. "If he is making a statement, it might be best for the board to hear it before making any decisions."


    Jane was already on her feet. "I¡¯ll go tell them!" she said, rushing toward the conference room.


    *****


    Meanwhile, inside the bustling press room, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation. Reporters jostled for position, their cameras focused on the podium at the front. The faint murmurs of spection filled the air as they exchanged theories about the unfolding scandal.


    "I can¡¯t believe the reclusive tycoon is actually gracing us with his presence and willing to have his face publicized for the first time!" one of the reporters eximed, barely able to contain their excitement. For years, no one had managed to capture a public photo of the Lancaster brothers; they had always taken meticulous steps to protect their privacy.


    Another reporter chimed in, "This is huge! If he¡¯s stepping into the spotlight now, it must be serious."


    The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as they shuffled papers and adjusted their microphones, eager to hear what Alexander Lancaster had to say.


    "Do you think he¡¯ll confirm the marriage is a sham or real?" another reporter whispered, leaning over to get thetest scoop.


    "And did you hear about William Lancaster? My colleague says he¡¯s at the police station right now, and apparently Sanya Reed is his girlfriend! Can you believe it? This is bigger than any celebrity scandal. Honestly, with all the female celebrities eyeing the Lancaster brothers, it¡¯s wild they got caught up in something like this."


    "Not only that!" another reporter chimed in, her eyes wide with excitement. "What will happen to Ca Cartier now? Everyone thought Alexander Lancaster stayed single because he was waiting for her! Their history is practically legendary."


    "Yeah, I heard that too!" another reporter whispered back. "Ca¡¯s been filming the biggest project in Starlume, and her manager hinted that she¡¯ll being back home after it¡¯s done. Imagine the timing¡ªjust as this whole marriage scandal is blowing up!"


    Starlume, located in Lamey Country, was a global hub for the entertainment industry, where the glitz and mour of film and television ruled. The fact that Ca Cartier had been working on such a high-profile project there only added to the intrigue.


    "If shees back right in the middle of this mess, it¡¯s going to be wild," one of the reporters murmured, already picturing the media frenzy. "Everyone¡¯s going to want a piece of that story."


    "With Ca in the picture, and this marriage scandal hanging in the bnce, the Lancaster brothers are about to be headline news for a while."


    "Have you seen this Rain yton?" one reporter asked skeptically. "Is she evenparable to an international star like Ca Cartier? I mean, we¡¯re talking about someone who¡¯s practically royalty in the entertainment world."


    Another reporter chimed in, "Exactly. Ca¡¯s got that Starlume star power¡ªeveryone knows her name, her face is on billboards everywhere."


    "Not only that! Ca Cartieres from a line of powerhouses. Her family practically owns half of the country¡¯s influence," one of the reporters added with wide, brimming eyes. "Her grandfather¡¯s the President, her dad¡¯s a Field Marshal, and her mother¡¯s practically a saint with all her charity work! I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Mrs. Summer Cartier wins the mayoral race by andslide here in Meta City."


    Another reporter nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s a dynasty, really. So if this marriage between Alexander Lancaster and Rain yton is real, you have to wonder¡ªwhat did Alexander see in this Rain yton? How could someone like her evene close to recing a woman like Ca Cartier?"

 Chapter 186: Legal Action

    <h4>Chapter 186: Legal Action</h4>


    The room fell into an expectant hush as soon as Alexander Lancaster strode into the hall. His presence,manding and maic, seemed to shift the very air around him.


    Reporters, particrly the women, barely suppressed their gasps, captivated by the striking, sharp-featured man who was every bit as imposing as his reputation suggested. The Vice Chairman and CEO of Lancaster Group, the country¡¯srgest business conglomerate, didn¡¯t just enter a room¡ªhe dominated it.


    He stepped up to the microphone, adjusting it slightly to amodate his height, the simple action drawing everyone¡¯s eyes to him. His expression wasposed, but a flicker of steel glinted in his gaze. The rapid sh of cameras made his features even more striking, lighting up his chiselled jawline as he began to speak.


    "Thank you all for being here today," Alexander said, his deep voice cutting through the silence. "I¡¯m Alexander Lancaster, and I want to address the rumours circting about my marriage to Rain yton."


    A pause followed. The tension in the room was thick as the reporters leaned in, hanging on his every word. "First and foremost, I want to rify that my marriage to Rain yton is genuine. Contrary to recent ims, there was no fraudulent activity surrounding our registration. We entered thismitment willingly, and any assertion otherwise is entirely unfounded."


    Murmurs immediately erupted from the crowd.


    "Wow, he really married her?" one reporter whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "Does this mean the rumours were really false?" another asked in hushed tones, sounding disappointed that the juicy scandal was unravelling.


    "How did this Rain yton manage to marry him?" someone muttered.


    Alexander¡¯s gaze swept across the hall, silencing the whispers momentarily. "I understand there has been spection, including the im that someone impersonated us during the registration process. I assure you, such usations are baseless, and we will pursue legal action against those spreading these falsehoods."


    Reporters exchanged nces, some whispering furiously to their colleagues.


    "Legal action... he¡¯s not ying around," one reporter murmured.


    Another nodded. "He¡¯s deadly serious. Lancaster Group will not take this lightly."


    Alexander leaned forward slightly, his tone firm but calm. "This situation has caused unnecessary damage not only to our family but also to the Bureau of Civil Affairs. We are cooperating fully with them to clear any misunderstandings. However, let this be a warning¡ªany attempts at defamation, whether through rumour or false reporting, will be met with the full weight of legal consequences."


    The room fell silent once again, the reporters clearly realizing the gravity of the situation. Alexander could sense the reporters itching to interject. But he hade prepared. "I will not be taking any questions at this time," he stated firmly, cutting off the murmurs of protest. "This is a statement, not an open forum. I expect everyone to respect that."


    He surveyed the room, his gaze piercing as he reiterated, "As I said, I will ensure that those who have spread these lies will face the consequences of their actions. This is a formal warning: we will pursue all legal avenues to address defamation and protect the integrity of my family."


    The gravity of his words hung heavily in the air, and for a moment, the reporters seemed taken aback by his unyielding stance. "Let this be clear: any further dissemination of false information will not be tolerated. We have already begun to gather evidence, and I assure you, our legal team is more than capable of holding ountable those who choose to perpetuate these damaging rumours."


    The intensity of Alexander¡¯s words lingered in the air, leaving the room in stunned silence as he finished his speech. "Rest assured, I will not allow anyone to tarnish Rain¡¯s reputation or the sanctity of our marriage. Thank you for your time," he concluded with authority, stepping away from the microphone and walking out without looking back.


    As the door closed behind him, the room came back to life, reporters finally releasing the breaths they hadn¡¯t realized they were holding.


    "This is huge! I didn¡¯t know I was holding my breath all this time," one reporter blurted out, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "Right?" another chimed in, still wide-eyed. "It¡¯s not just about looks or fame with Alexander Lancaster. He¡¯s clearly serious about Rain yton."


    "But still, Ca Cartier is on another level," someone murmured thoughtfully. "To rece someone like her? That¡¯s hard to imagine."


    "And with Caing back soon, this is only going to get messier," another added, scribbling notes. "The public willpare Rain to Ca¡ªit¡¯ll be tough toe out on top of that."


    "Yeah, but let¡¯s not forget, Rain yton isn¡¯t just some random person," another reporter pointed out. "Although an illegitimate daughter, she¡¯s still from the yton family¡ªhuge in the medical and healthcare industry. And she¡¯s a prosecutor now married into the Lancaster family. That name carries its own weight."


    The whispers continued. A mix of admiration, shock, and disbelief filled the room as they discussed how Rain yton might hold her ground against the legacy of Ca Cartier. But one thing was clear¡ªthis story was far from over, and it was only going to get more explosive from here especially once Ca Cartier was back.


    ******


    At Lamey Country


    As Ca watched Alexander¡¯s press conference, her frustration boiled over. She grabbed a heavy vase from the coffee table and hurled it at the television, screaming, "No!!!" The vase shattered upon impact, sending shards of ss and ceramic flying across the room, but the sound of the shattering ss couldn¡¯t drown out the words Alexander spoke as it echoed in her mind.


    "How dare he!" she seethed, her heart racing. The audacity of Alexander to confirm his marriage to Rain yton infuriated her. Memories of their past flooded her thoughts. She had always believed that when the time came, he would be there, always waiting for her. But he didn¡¯t!


    "It¡¯s that bitch¡¯s fault! I¡¯m sure she did something to Alexander. I¡¯m sure this... this is not true! Alexander is mine!" she hysterically spat, nipping at her fingers as the anger boiled within her.


    She paced the room, her mind racing. "This can¡¯t be happening!" she muttered under her breath, her chest tightening as she felt like she was losing air to breathe.


    With a deep breath, she grabbed her phone from the table. "I can¡¯t let this continue," she said resolutely, her fingers shaking as she dialled a familiar number.


    "Hello," a deep voice answered on the other end.


    "I need your help. You¡¯re the only one I can turn to," Ca sobbed, her voice trembling with desperation.

 Chapter 187: I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 187: I Love You</h4>


    Rain released a relieved sigh after watching Alexander¡¯s press conference. A weight lifted off her shoulders, knowing she no longer had to lie about their marriage that had begun as a sham. But now, it was anything but that. She and Alexander were both working hard to make it work. A soft blush crept onto her cheeks as she mused, *We¡¯re both falling in love.*


    She stood, facing the panel with renewed confidence. "I guess I don¡¯t need to exin further since my husband already did a remarkable job for me," she said, her voice steady. "Alexander is a private person, and we both wanted to keep it that way. But it seems the circumstances have forced our hand."


    Rain paused, letting her words resonate through the room. "I¡¯ll be updating my marital status today. And since our marriage is now public, I will also formally take my husband¡¯s surname. Please address me as Prosecutor Rain Lancaster from now on. Also, I apologize for any inconvenience this may have caused the office," she added, her tone firm yet respectful.


    The senior prosecutors exchanged nces, some still processing the shift in the conversation. Rain¡¯s poised response and Alexander¡¯s public statement left little room for further questioning.


    Rain nced around the room, noting how some of the more critical prosecutors shifted ufortably in their seats, while others nodded subtly in approval. The air was thick with the weight of unspoken opinions, but the immediate pressure seemed to have lifted, thanks to Alexander¡¯s public intervention.


    One of the senior prosecutors cleared his throat, breaking the silence. "Prosecutor Lancaster, while your rification¡ªand your husband¡¯s¡ªcertainly sheds light on this issue, we must still address the implications of how this scandal has affected the reputation of the office. No lingering questions must remain."


    "I understand, and I am more than willing to cooperate with any further inquiries. However, I believe my husband¡¯s statement speaks volumes. We have nothing to hide."


    Before anyone could respond, the door creaked open once more. A man in a suit stepped in, holding a file. "I apologize for interrupting, but I have something from the Bureau of Civil Affairs. It concerns the investigation into the marriage ims."


    The man walked over to the table, handing the file to the Chief Prosecutor. Rain¡¯s eyes followed him as he moved, her heart pounding slightly despite herposed appearance.


    The Chief Prosecutor flipped open the file, his eyes scanning the contents. After what felt like an eternity, he looked up and said, "It appears the Bureau has concluded its investigation. They found no evidence of fraud or impersonation. The registration was legitimate."


    A murmur spread through the room as Rain exhaled, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    "Thank you," Rain said, turning to the panel. "I trust this resolves any remaining doubts. Now, if there are no further questions, I¡¯d like to return to my duties."


    The Chief Prosecutor hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Very well, Prosecutor Lancaster. You may go. But know that we will continue monitoring public perception, as this situation has affected more than just you."


    Rain nodded in acknowledgement, "I understand." With that, she quietly left the hall with Jane by her side.


    "Thank you so much, Jane," she said, her voice softer now as they walked back to their office.


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just d I came just in time..." Jane grinned. "We were all so worried that the board would blow this out of proportion. Thank God Mr. Lancaster made that public appearance¡ªit really smoothed things over. I can¡¯t imagine how they would have grilled you otherwise."


    Rain smiled, feeling a sense of gratitude toward her. "Yes, and I owe you for rushing over and making sure the board could see the press conference in real-time. You¡¯ve really saved me today."


    Jane waved her hand dismissively but beamed at thepliment. "It¡¯s part of the job!"


    Rain chuckled. "Still, I appreciate it. How about I treat you all to lunch? It¡¯s the least I can do after putting you and the team through this."


    Jane¡¯s eyes lit up. "That sounds amazing! I¡¯m sure everyone will be thrilled."


    As soon as they returned to the office, Rain headed straight to her private room, leaving Jane to update the rest of the team about what had transpired in the conference hall and how it all concluded.


    Rain sat down, grabbing her phone from the desk. Her gaze fell on the string of missed calls¡ªmost of them from Alexander. She bit her lower lip, a mix of guilt and nervousness settling in. She scrolled through the messages and noticed several from William.


    She decided to read William¡¯s texts first.


    <i>William: "Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I caused you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m cleaning up the mess now. Hehe. This will be sorted out before the day ends."</i>


    <i>William: "Sis, everything¡¯s been handled! Sanya¡¯s out of the police station, and the investigation at the Bureau of Civil Affairs is officially concluded!"</i>


    Rain scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d have such a reliable brother-inw," she muttered to herself.


    Rain took a deep breath before opening Sanya¡¯s message.


    Sanya: *"Rain, I am so sorry for everything. Is it alright if we meet? Tell me when can I see you? Can we talk in person?"*


    Rain bit her inner lip, pondering how to respond. Just as she was about to type, her phone rang. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Alexander¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    She answered without hesitation. "I¡¯m sorry, I was called in by the board and didn¡¯t have my phone on me. I saw the press conference... Everything¡¯s sorted here now. Thank you," she said, a grin spreading across her face.


    Alexander¡¯s sigh of relief came through the line. "I¡¯m d. Do you think you can leave work early today?" he asked, his tone casual but filled with anticipation.


    "Hmmm, what time do you want me to be off?" Rain teased.


    "How about three?" he muttered.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll see you at three," she replied with a smile in her voice. Then, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she softly said, "Alexander?"


    "Yes?"


    "I... I love you. I¡¯ll see you soon," she confessed, her heart racing.


    Before he could respond, she quickly ended the call. Her cheeks flushed as she squealed quietly, covering her face with her hands, feeling a giddy rush of excitement.

 Chapter 188: Swallow Her Pride

    <h4>Chapter 188: Swallow Her Pride</h4>


    At yton University Hospital


    Dina¡¯s body trembled as she hurried toward her mother¡¯s office. Things didn¡¯t go ording to n and by now, she was sure that her father was already aware of how she messed up.


    When she entered, her heart sank further. Her father was already there, his face livid, and the tension in the room told her all she needed to know¡ªher mother had just borne the brunt of his fury.


    "Father..." she murmured weakly.


    *p!*


    The harsh sound of the p echoed in the room, catching Dina off guard. Pain radiated through her cheek as her hand touched the stinging skin. It was the first time her father had ever hit her.


    "You fool!" Tim roared, his face flushed with anger. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? Your stupidity has ruined everything! No matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll never be a match for Rain. You¡¯re a disappointment, as always!" His voice dripped with contempt.


    Dina¡¯s legs threatened to buckle beneath her. She couldn¡¯t believe this was happening.


    "From now on, you will not make a single move against Rain," Tim spat, his eyes shing with venom. "In fact, you¡¯ll treat her with respect¡ªbeg, if you must. If this situation gets any worse, don¡¯t be surprised if you¡¯re the one who ends up in jail!" His words were cruel, and the reality of the situation hit Dina like a punch to the gut.


    "But, Father¡ª"


    "Not another word!" Tim barked, his eyes narrowing in a deadly re that made Dina freeze in ce. "You will do exactly as I say, or I¡¯ll throw you out of this family for good."


    Her body was tense with fear as her father continued, "Now, prepare yourself. Paul Smith is finished, and your only chance of survival is Michael Astor. Convince him to take you in. If you mess this up, you¡¯re done."


    Tim¡¯s words trailed off as his rage made his face go redder, the veins in his neck bulging. Dina couldn¡¯t find the strength to respond, so she simply nodded, knowing full well that she had no choice but to obey.


    Her gaze drifted to her mother, who sat silently, her own cheek swollen¡ªevidence that she too had endured Tim¡¯s wrath. The look of helplessness on her mother¡¯s face mirrored Dina¡¯s own feelings.


    Dina gritted her teeth, her anger building with every passing second. This was all because of Rain. Her father had called her stupid, a fool, and now she was expected to apologize? The humiliation burned her. She wasn¡¯t lying¡ªshe¡¯d heard everything clearly. But the Lancasters, with their wealth and influence, had manipted the situation to their advantage.


    She had underestimated them. Her mother had warned her to be cautious, but now everything had backfired. Even that lowly Sanya managed to get away unscathed.


    "What are you standing around for? Go to Michael this instant and beg for his help! He¡¯s the only one who can save you from this disaster!" her father barked, his voice sharp with frustration.


    Dina scoffed. "What can that cripple even do?" she shot back, her defiance barely hiding her fear.


    Her mother¡¯s voice cut through the tension, quiet but firm. "Michael isn¡¯t crippled, Dina."


    Dina¡¯s forehead creased in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    Her mother exchanged a nce with her father before replying, "The wheelchair, the weakness¡ªit¡¯s all an act. He¡¯s been deceiving everyone. Michael is far more dangerous and influential than you realize. He¡¯s your only hope now."


    Dina felt the blood drain from her face. "He¡¯s been pretending this whole time?"


    Her father¡¯s patience snapped. "It doesn¡¯t matter why! What matters is he can pull strings you can¡¯t. So get to him, and do whatever it takes."


    Dina clenched her fists, the bitter taste of defeat rising in her throat. First Rain, now Michael. Everything felt out of her control, and the thought of pleading for help made her sick. But with no other choice, she had to swallow her pride.


    *****


    William and Sanya were inside the fine dining restaurant to eat lunch. However, ten minutes already passed since the waiter served their dishes and yet Sanya was still not touching her food.


    William shrugged as he nced at Sanya, who was still glued to her phone.


    "Why don¡¯t you eat something while you wait for her reply? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get back to you soon," he suggested with a sigh, his stomach growling in protest. He felt bad devouring his meal while Sanya fixated on the screen, sighing every few seconds.


    With a deep breath, Sanya finally set her phone down, picked up her utensils, and hesitantly began to poke at her food. "If you want, you can go with me to the ancestral family mansion. You¡¯ll get to see Rain there and talk things out," he offered, a hopeful grin spreading across his face.


    Sanya met his gaze. "Will that be okay? I really want to see Rain, even if she¡¯s angry. I know I¡¯ve messed up by dragging this out too long," she admitted with a downcasted voice.


    "Of course! Come with me and let¡¯s have dinner with the family. My brother¡¯s been asking about my fiancee..." he added with a roguish smile.


    Sanya¡¯s expression fell as she quickly interjected, "Girlfriend! We agreed to keep it at girlfriend status for just a month. After that, we can decide if we want to take the next step."


    "Fine, but just so you know, I¡¯m confident you won¡¯t be able to resist my charm," he said with a wink. He was confident that Sanya woulde to like him long before their one-month timeline was up.


    Even now, he could see the impact he had on her; the way her cheeks flushed at his yful banter made him want to reach out and caress her face, to feel the warmth of her skin under his fingertips.


    But he found himself pondering a deeper question. Was it merely physical attraction that drew him to Sanya? There was something more, something he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on. And he was eager to explore what this connection truly meant and where it might lead.

 Chapter 189: To Lean On

    <h4>Chapter 189: To Lean On</h4>


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    "Everything¡¯s been sorted out now, so you don¡¯t need to worry," Rock reassured Mnie, lowering his phone after finishing a call.


    Mnie let out a deep sigh of relief. "I¡¯m d to hear that, but... Dina... knowing her, she won¡¯t stop. She¡¯ll just wait for another chance to go after Rain."


    "Come, let¡¯s sit," Rock said, leading Mnie to the balcony.


    Once they were seated, Mnie looked at him and then bowed slightly. "Thank you so much for supporting my niece all this time. I¡¯m truly grateful. Rain deserves a family that epts her and treats her with love." Her voice cracked, and Rock could tell she was fighting back tears.


    "Rain is already part of our family," he said gently, "which means you are too."


    Mnie blinked at him, momentarily stunned. Rock smiled as he exined, "I know my son well. He¡¯ll work quickly to secure your freedom, knowing how much you mean to Rain. And," he added, ncing up with a yful glint in his eye, "I have a feeling you might be joining our family officially soon."


    Just then, Ben came out onto the balcony, beaming as he brought over a tray. "Fresh juice and snacks!" he announced, setting everything on the table.


    Rock winked at Mnie, adding with a grin, "Ben may not be my blood, but he¡¯s like a brother to me, and I¡¯d be honored to call you my sister-inw one day."


    Mnie¡¯s cheeks flushed, and Ben noticed immediately, chuckling. "Sir Rock! Don¡¯t tease her!" he scolded good-naturedly.


    Rock shook his head, smiling. "You¡¯re doing a great job of ensuring Mnie puts on some weight."


    "Oh, yes," Ben agreed. "I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s well-fed while she¡¯s here! She¡¯s too thin, probably because those ytons hardly cared for her." His expression hardened. "I still can¡¯t believe Mnie and Rain came from that family."


    Rock chuckled, watching his usually quiet friend be unexpectedly talkative.


    Mnie¡¯s shoulders slumped as she remarked, "Not every family is blessed with good rtionships... like this one. Honestly, my brother wasn¡¯t always like this. He only changed after Lydia¡¯s death."


    Rock nodded thoughtfully. "I know about Lydia¡¯s story, but that¡¯s no excuse for him to mistreat you and Rain."


    "He wasn¡¯t this strict with me before," Mnie admitted, "but I couldn¡¯t stand how Sylvia and Dina were treating me. And he just sat by and let them bully Rain. So, I tried to take Rain and leave. That¡¯s when he tightened his grip¡ªhe even filed for full guardianship over me so I couldn¡¯t manage my own finances."


    "Rain is still his daughter, his own blood, regardless of who her mother was. Was it because of the rumour that Lydia died because of Rain¡¯s mother?"


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale, and she went silent.


    Rock¡¯s eyes softened with regret. "I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up."


    "No, it¡¯s alright," Mnie replied, her voice steady. "Maybe it¡¯s time to clear that up. Lydia died by suicide. She chose to end her life, and I don¡¯t believe it was Ka¡¯s fault. Lydia simply couldn¡¯t move on after having her heart broken."


    Rock nodded solemnly. He was well aware of the tangled history between the Cartiers and ytons, especially after Lydia.


    Lydia and An Cartier had once been involved in a secret rtionship at Lydia¡¯s insistence, fearing her brother Tim¡¯s strict nature. Then Lydia suddenly broke up with An for an unknown reason.


    An went along with his parents¡¯ arranged marriage n with the Watson family, eventually falling in love with Summer Watson. This left Lydia devastated when she discovered his feelings for Summer were genuine.


    "Lydia was the one who first let go of An because of your brother, Tim. If only she had told An the truth sooner... things might have turned out differently," Rock remarked quietly.


    When An was already engaged to Summer and their rtionship was strong, Lydia confronted him, revealing the real reason for their breakup. She exined that something had happened between her and Tim, who she had recently discovered wasn¡¯t her biological brother¡ªLydia was adopted. She admitted she had been confused at the time, and it was Tim¡¯s possessiveness that had driven her to distance herself from An.


    But An, deeply in love with Summer by then, turned down Lydia¡¯s plea to rekindle their past rtionship, leaving her heartbroken.


    "I agree. My brother couldn¡¯t ept that Lydia took her own life over losing An, so he created his own version of her death. They wanted everyone, including Rain, to believe that Lydia died because of her mother, Ka. It¡¯s the story they¡¯ve woven for years," Mnie admitted, her voice tight with emotion.


    "Does Rain know the truth now?" Rock asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "Yes, I told her everything when she turned twelve. But she still continues to visit Lydia¡¯s grave each year, just as Tim insists. She says that, in the end, her mother¡¯s actions yed a part in Lydia and An¡¯s rtionship falling apart," Mnie exined.


    Rock¡¯s brow furrowed. "What exactly happened?"


    "Tim bribed Ka to arrange for Lydia to catch her and An together, making it look like they were kissing. That¡¯s how he nted doubt in Lydia¡¯s mind, poisoning her against An... so he could have her to himself," Mnie confessed, her voice breaking as she recalled learning this from Ka after Lydia¡¯s death.


    Rock shook his head, though he wasn¡¯t entirely shocked. Tim¡¯s maniption ran deep; he could only imagine the damage it had left behind.


    "I feel so bad for Rain," Mnie murmured, her voice filled with sorrow. "Sylvia treats her horribly, punishing her just because she¡¯s the daughter of another woman. Tim does nothing to stop it, and Dina... she¡¯s always envious, always trying to tear Rain down despite the fact that Rain had nothing to begin with."


    Rock nodded thoughtfully. "It¡¯s a shame. Rain deserves better, especially after everything she¡¯s been through. She¡¯s had to carry the weight of Tim¡¯s twisted family dynamics and endure the resentment of those who should be supporting her."


    Mnie sighed. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m grateful she has you and Alexander now. Rain deserves a family that sees her worth. She¡¯s resilient, but even the strongest need someone to lean on."


    Rock ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "As long as she¡¯s with us, she¡¯ll have a family that values her. And as for the others... well, they¡¯ll see soon enough what she¡¯s truly capable of."

 Chapter 190: Playing Dirty

    <h4>Chapter 190: ying Dirty</h4>


    At Astor¡¯s Estate


    Dina took a deep breath to steel herself, feeling her pride crumble as she made her way toward the Astor¡¯s grand estate. She shivered slightly as she approached the entrance. Every step felt heavier as the realization of what she was about to do sank in she was going to beg.


    The doors opened, and she was led through a hall draped in tapestries and ornate decor to Michael¡¯s study. He sat at his desk, one hand resting lightly on the table he watched her approach.


    "Dina," he greeted, his voice t. "To what do I owe this... unexpected visit?"


    She swallowed, forcing herself to meet his sharp eyes. "Michael," she started, her voice wavering, "I need your help. I... I made a mistake, and I have nowhere else to turn."


    He arched an eyebrow, barely concealing a smirk. "Is that so? And what exactly do you expect me to do for you?"


    Her hands clenched tightly as she struggled to maintain herposure. "You¡¯re powerful, Michael. You have connections and influence. I need you to... make this go away. Help me keep this from ruining my life."


    He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Now why would I do that, Dina? You¡¯ve gone to great lengths to push others down. Yet now, here you are, asking for a lifeline. A bit ironic, don¡¯t you think?"


    The humiliation burned, but she nodded, biting back the retort that instinctively rose to her lips. "I know. I know I¡¯ve messed up. But if you help me, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to repay you. I¡¯ll owe you. And I¡¯ll help you by any means necessary so you can have your way with Rain."


    Dina sensed Michael¡¯sobsession with Rain. It was clear that as long as she kept Rain as her leverage, she could count on his support. Her father had been right ¡ª if she wanted to get ahead, she needed to y her cards wisely.


    Rain had Alexander in her corner, and with Paul out of the picture, Dina needed someone even more influential. And Michael... he was certainly powerful enough.


    Michael leaned back, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the desk, his gaze sharp and calcting. "Hmm," he mused, "tell me, what can you actually do for me? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te here empty-handed with just promises. I expect something more... substantial on the table."


    Clenching her teeth, Dina fought back the irritation rising within her. She wasn¡¯t naive; she¡¯d heard the rumors about Michael. She knew the dark stories, and his reputation as a sadist when it came to women.


    "I¡¯ll be your whore," she blurted, forcing herself to look him in the eye. Michael burst out inughter, a deep, mocking sound that only served to heighten her humiliation. Dina¡¯s face flushed in anger and embarrassment as she balled her fists, struggling to contain her frustration.


    "Oh, Dina," he sneered, "I have plenty of whores already. Adding another? Well, it¡¯s hardly exciting." Hisughter faded, his expression shifting to something colder. "What I¡¯m truly interested in is getting to Rain. Why would she trust me through you, when the two of you barely get along? You¡¯re always pulling stunts against her."


    Dina straightened, scrambling to keep herposure. "I... I¡¯m nning to apologize to her. I¡¯ll change tactics like my father wants. I¡¯ll act like I want to repair our rtionship, gain her trust ¡ª then I¡¯ll lead her straight to you."


    Michael tilted his head, considering her with a twisted smile. "Now that," he said slowly, "might just be worth my time."


    "While you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you start stripping and fulfil your duty as one of my whores? Let¡¯s see how well you can perform," Michael taunted, his eyes glinting with sadistic amusement.


    Dina¡¯s eyes darkened with rage as she felt the heat of embarrassment flood her cheeks. She clenched her fists, fighting the urge tosh out. The moment he stood up and walked over to an adjacent door in his study, she couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    How can he be faking it? she thought, her mind racing. She had heard the rumours, but seeing him walk so easily left her feeling unsettled.


    Michael opened the door with a flourish. "How do you like this room? This is where you¡¯ll be one of my pets..."


    Her heart raced as her gaze darted around the dimly lit space, its decorvish yet unsettling. Fear and disgust churned in her stomach, but she was determined not to show weakness.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very careful with you. I wouldn¡¯t want Rain to see a single bruise on you," Michael grunted, his voice low and menacing. "I¡¯ll still inflict pain, but it will be in ways that won¡¯t leave a mark on your body."


    Dina¡¯s stomach twisted at his words, a chill creeping down her spine. She hade to beg for help, but the realization of what she was getting into hit her like a ton of bricks.


    "I can handle anything you throw at me, you bastard," she dered, her voice steady, "as long as you make sure Rain¡¯s life bes a living hell!"


    Michael¡¯s lips curled into a wicked grin. "Oh, I can definitely arrange that," he said, his tone dripping with satisfaction.


    *****


    At yton University Hospital


    "How could you do that to our own daughter? How could you send Dina to that monster?" Sylvia cried, her voice trembling with grief and disbelief. She had tried to stop Dina, but her daughter had made her choice and left for Michael on her own.


    "There¡¯s no other way," Tim replied, his voice tense. "Only Michael can back her up after this mess! This is your fault! You should have consulted me first before letting her make that move!"


    For years, Tim had plotted and prepared his vengeance in silence, meticulouslyying the groundwork for his ns. But now, with Sylvia¡¯s emotional outburst, he felt the carefully constructed facade beginning to crack. Dina¡¯s reckless decisions were jeopardizing everything he had worked for.


    "Do you even realize the danger you¡¯ve put her in?" Sylvia¡¯s voice rose, frustration spilling over. "Michael is a monster, Tim! You¡¯re willing to sacrifice our daughter for your twisted vendetta!"


    Tim¡¯s expression hardened, his mind racing. "You need to understand, Sylvia," he snapped, his tone icy. "Every choice has a consequence, and right now, we¡¯re running out of options. We must take control, even if it means ying dirty."

 Chapter 191: She Was Ready

    <h4>Chapter 191: She Was Ready</h4> Rain made sure she looked her best before stepping out of her private room, smoothing her outfit and taking a deep breath. As she walked into the hallway, she spotted Alexander waiting for her outside. She offered a timid smile to Jane, who gave her a nod and a knowing, teasing grin.


    "I¡¯ll be heading out a bit early," she murmured, feeling a flutter of excitement. Jane¡¯s smile widened, and Rain felt herself flush slightly before making her way toward the elevator.


    As she walked, she could sense people noticing her, their whispers floating around her.


    <i>"Is she the one? The tycoon¡¯s wife?" </i>


    The murmurs continued, faint but unmistakable. A subtle pride warmed her heart, bringing a small smile to her lips, but that momentary joy faltered when she caught a particr whisper inside the elevator.


    "It¡¯s probably because of her looks... But if I were him, I¡¯d still choose Ca with her powerful, impressive background."


    Rain¡¯s face twitched. Annoyance pricked at her, and she cleared her throat deliberately, making sure her presence was unmistakable. The whispers stopped instantly, reced by awkward silence. She stepped out of the elevator with her head held high, determined not to let anyone¡¯s words shake her confidence.


    Rain couldn¡¯t deny that Ca Cartier¡¯s background was exceptional, especially with her mother, Summer,manding so much respect. Even Rain had admired Summer from afar. But Alexander didn¡¯t need a powerful lineage¡ªhe was powerful enough on his own. And he was hers now. Maybe notpletely yet, but she¡¯d make sure he would fall deeply and irrevocably.


    With that thought, she squared her shoulders, her confidence restored. As Alexander¡¯s sleek car pulled up in front of her, he stepped out, moving to open the door with a smooth, effortless grace. The sight brought a smile to her face, and any lingering insecurities melted away.


    <i>"It really is him... Alexander Lancaster!"</i> she overheard one of the whisperers from the elevator, their voices hushed but unmistakable.


    Seizing the moment, Rain stepped close to Alexander, wrapping her arms around his neck and giving him a quick, sweet kiss on the lips. She felt his surprise, but he didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, he let a small, amused smile escape, meeting her eyes with an intensity that left her breathless.


    Let them watch, she thought. Alexander Lancaster was hers, and she wasn¡¯t about to let anyone doubt it.


    "Aren¡¯t you being a bit possessive?" Alexander teased as soon as they were inside the car. Rain pouted and muttered, "I¡¯m just mirroring your level of possessiveness... besides," she trailed off, choosing not to mention Ca.


    Instead, she nced at him with curiosity. "So, where are we going? Why did you want me to leave early?"


    "I missed you, that¡¯s why," he replied, his tone soft. "Honestly, I wanted us to go out earlier, but you insisted on working. I figured you¡¯d like a break after the stress today."


    Her cheeks flushed, and without thinking, she wrapped her arms around him, burying her face against his chest. "Thank you for everything," she murmured, touched by his thoughtfulness.


    After a moment, he spoke again, more serious this time. "Do you want me to take legal action against Dina?"


    Rain paused, taking a deep breath. "No, let her be. She didn¡¯t say anything that wasn¡¯t true." She hesitated, then added, "How did she find out, though?"


    Alexander recounted what William had reported. Everything seemed to happen for a reason. Despite Dina¡¯s attempt to use what she¡¯d discovered against her, Rain felt a sense of relief that Dina¡¯s ns had ultimately failed. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much worse things might have been without Alexander¡¯s support.


    And then there was Sanya...


    Rain pulled away from their embrace, humming thoughtfully. "Sanya... I almost forgot. She¡¯s probably worried since I haven¡¯t replied yet."


    "What about her?" he asked, gently brushing her cheek with the back of his hand, a gesture she found deeplyforting.


    "She wants to meet and talk," Rain exined, pulling out her phone. As she typed, she hesitated, biting her lip.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Alexander asked, sensing her reluctance. "Not ready to see her yet?"


    Rain hesitated, her fingers hovering over her phone¡¯s screen as she bit her lip. Seeing Sanya feltplicated. She had no intention of avoiding her.


    Alexander watched her, his eyes softening as he stroked her cheek. "You don¡¯t have to see her if you¡¯re not ready. Take things at your pace," he said gently, sensing her hesitation. "If she¡¯s a true friend, she¡¯ll understand."


    Rain sighed. "I do want to see her... just¡ªmaybe not right now," she admitted, slipping her phone back into her bag. "There¡¯s so much going on, and I want to clear my mind a bit before having that talk."


    Rain had been waiting for Sanya, but things had already spiralled, and Sanya hadn¡¯t reached out until now.


    If she were honest, though, all she truly wanted at this moment was to stay with Alexander, to feel the warmth of his presence. Being wrapped in his arms made her feel like she was floating, as though all of this¡ªhis support, his tenderness¡ªwas part of a beautiful dream she was afraid to wake from.


    "Where are we going?" she asked when she noticed that they were leaving the city.


    "We¡¯re going to unwind... to a ce I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love," Alexander murmured, pulling her closer as he kissed the top of her head. Rain felt a surge of warmth spread through her at his touch, any lingering thoughts disappearing in thefort of his arms. She loved surprises¡ªespecially when they came from Alexander.


    "Alexander," she whispered, gazing up at him, her eyes soft and steady.


    He leaned down to meet her gaze, his face inches from hers, and she closed the space between them, pressing her lips softly to his. The tenderness of the moment washed over her; she didn¡¯t need to know where he was taking her or whaty ahead. At this moment, nothing else mattered¡ªshe was ready. Ready to give herself to himpletely, to let go of every reservation.

 Chapter 192: In A Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 192: In A Heartbeat</h4>


    At Meyer Residence


    "I can¡¯t believe Alexander got himself involved in a scandal like this! Mom, did you know about it?" Alyssa eximed as soon as she stepped through the door.


    She frowned upon seeing her mother gathering her belongings. "Are you going somewhere?"


    "I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯m just going to check on your Uncle Rock," Ava replied, ncing at her daughter.


    "Can Ie? Is that woman there? I want to see her! I can¡¯t believe Alexander married without even informing the whole family," Alyssa pouted. "And Ca called. She¡¯s been crying and asking me¡ª"


    Ava abruptly turned to her daughter, scolding, "You don¡¯t dare involve yourself in your cousin¡¯s affairs! They¡¯re old enough to handle it. Also, you need to cut back on yourmunication with Ca. She¡¯s already out of the picture, and Xander won¡¯t like it if he finds out you¡¯re feeding her nonsense information."


    "So, you knew all this time about Xander¡¯s marriage?! Mom! How could you not tell me? I could have informed Ca¡ª"


    Alyssa pressed her lips together as her mother shot her a re.


    "Focus on your studies and stop involving yourself in gossip!" Ava snapped. Alyssa was twenty-one, their only daughter, and Ava realized she and her husband had made the mistake of spoiling her.


    "But Mom! I feel bad for Ca! Does Xander already forget that he¡¯s alive because of her? She risked her life to save him and just needs more time for herself. And now he¡¯s married to someone else? Is that woman even deserving of him? I¡¯ming, whether you like it or not! I want to see who is that woman in person!"


    Ava shrugged as she watched Alyssa storm ahead of her outside. Ava sighed, Alyssa had always been passionate, sometimes to the point of recklessness, but this family situation required more than just opinions. She followed her, putting a gentle hand on Alyssa¡¯s shoulder.


    "Alyssa," Ava said firmly, her voice softening, "I understand how you feel about Ca, but you need to respect Xander¡¯s decisions. He¡¯s been through a lot, and he has his reasons for what he¡¯s done. This isn¡¯t something you or I can control."


    Alyssa turned, frowning. "But Ca saved him, Mom! And now he¡¯s with someone else without even a word to us. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re all acting like it¡¯s nothing."


    Ava paused, choosing her words carefully. "Sometimes, we don¡¯t know the full story, sweetheart. And meddling without understanding might only cause harm. Alexander doesn¡¯t need moreplications right now."


    Alyssa let out a frustrated sigh, finally backing down, though the frustration still flickered in her gaze. "Fine, but I¡¯m stilling along. I want to see him and this...wife of his for myself."


    Ava relented with a nod. She could handle Alyssa¡¯s stubbornness.


    Right now, her primary concern was Rock. The drive to the mansion was quiet, with Alyssa asionally muttering under her breath about Alexander¡¯s choices, while Ava¡¯s thoughts drifted to the worry gnawing at her¡ªher brother¡¯s health.


    She needed to check on Rock¡¯s condition. His condition wasn¡¯t something she could simply ept without action. She had been relentless in reaching out to research facilities and hospitals worldwide that specialized in brain tumor cases, but so far, she had received no good news. It made her heart ache, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry and pray earnestly for a miracle to save her brother.


    Ava and Alyssa were surprised to see Ben ying chess with a woman when they arrived.


    "Who¡¯s that?" Alyssa whispered to her mother.


    "I¡¯m not sure," Ava whispered back, her eyes narrowing as she tried to ce the woman¡¯s face. The woman seemed to be about the same age as Ava, and there was something vaguely familiar about her.


    But whoever she was, Ava found herself hoping that this woman was someone close to Ben. He deserved to have a family of his own after years of dedicated service to theirs.


    "Miss Ava," Ben greeted warmly with a smile.


    "Is my brother here?" Ava asked.


    Curious, Alyssa piped up, "Who is she, Uncle Ben?"


    "Oh, this is Miss Mnie yton, Miss Rain¡¯s aunt!" Ben introduced, then introduced Alyssa and Mnie to each other.


    They shook hands and exchanged polite greetings. "Also, Sir Rock is in his study," Ben informed her.


    "Uncle Ben, when will Xander and his wife arrive? Mom and I n to stay for dinner to meet his wife," Alyssa informed him with a grin. Ava was relieved that Alyssa was polite to Mnie and respectful toward her.


    Alyssa was a sweet girl, but Ca¡¯s influence made her overly react on Alexander¡¯s sudden marriage. She and Ca had always been close; Ca was like an older sister, someone Alyssa grew up looking up to.


    Ava understood why Alyssa would naturally take Ca¡¯s side, but ultimately, Ca had been the one to end things with Alexander when she chose to pursue her career. Ava hoped Alyssa would understand that loyalty to family meant respecting Alexander¡¯s choices as well.


    "You behave with Ben and our guest, alright? I¡¯m going to check on your Uncle Rock first," Ava reminded her daughter before heading toward the study to find her brother.


    As soon as Ava entered the room, her brother put down his book and looked up, his gaze softening when he saw her. She couldn¡¯t help but notice his freshly shaved head, a reminder of the toll his illness was taking. Her heart tightened painfully, and before she knew it, tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    "Your hair..." she whimpered, unable to hold back the emotion. Seeing him like this hurt deeply.


    "Oh, Ava," he teased gently,ing over to hug her. "Did youe here just to cry? It¡¯s only hair! Besides, don¡¯t I look even better bald?" He gave her a warm smile, but his attempt tofort her only made her cry harder.


    Ava clung to him, feeling the ache of seeing her strong, caring brother forced to endure this. She loved him deeply, and if his illness were something she could fight in his ce, she would do it in a heartbeat.

 Chapter 193: Random Memories

    <h4>Chapter 193: Random Memories</h4>


    As William and Sanya made their way toward the Lancaster Mansion, his phone rang, the call connecting through his car¡¯s speaker since he hadn¡¯t put on his Bluetooth.


    "Boss won¡¯t being to the mansion. He¡¯s with Mrs. Lancaster, and they¡¯re headed to Malibu Town so she can unwind," Tyron¡¯s voice informed from the other end.


    "I see. Alright, thanks for letting me know, Tyron," William replied before ending the call.


    He nced at Sanya, with a hint of sympathy in his expression. "Looks like she¡¯s not ready to talk to you yet. Honestly, some time to clear her head might be just what she needs after everything that happened."


    Sanya sighed, nodding in quiet agreement. She knew this was her fault, she had to face Rain and apologize¡ªit was long overdue.


    "Where would you like to go now? Should I drop you off somewhere?" William asked.


    But she seemed lost in thought, her gaze unfocused as she stared out the window. Taking her silence as a cue, he turned the car toward his penthouse. Since he didn¡¯t know where she lived¡ªand maybe to his own advantage¡ªhe figured she could rx better with him close by.


    A yful grin curved on his lips as he drove.


    When he pulled into the parking lot and stopped the car, William stepped out and circled around to open Sanya¡¯s door. She blinked, snapping out of her thoughts as she realized they had stopped.


    "Where are we?" she asked, frowning in mild confusion.


    "Come on up. Let¡¯s have some coffee at my penthouse. I think you could use thepany, and there¡¯s plenty around that might keep you upied. You seem like you¡¯re on the verge of losing your mind," he added, his tone soft but genuinely concerned about leaving her alone.


    With a sigh, Sanya took his offered hand, and he led her to his penthouse in the Lancaster Towers, the luxurious double-skyscraper. Their private elevator, essible only to them, their father, and a handful of trusted associates whisked them up directly to the top floors.


    William¡¯s penthouse was an impressive, sleek modern space, filled with every amenity imaginable. The open floor n featured floor-to-ceiling windows that bathed the room in natural light, offering a stunning view of the city.


    Across from his penthouse, in the same double-tower skyscraper, was Alexander¡¯s penthouse ¡ª both a generous gift from their father upon their college graduations.


    As the elevator doors slid open, William nced at her with a small smile. "Wee," he said, gesturing to the sprawling views and inviting spaces within. "Make yourself at home."


    If her mind wasn¡¯t so tangled with thoughts about Rain, Sanya would¡¯ve been awestruck by William¡¯s penthouse. But her focus remained clouded with regret and the need to make things right with her friend. Despite the distraction, she decided to channel her energy into cooking, hoping it might bring some rity.


    "It¡¯ll be dinner soon. Mind if I take over your kitchen?" she asked, her tone casual as if this were a routine for them.


    "By all means," William replied with an easy smile, guiding her to the spacious, state-of-the-art kitchen.


    As she moved around, feeling more at ease with every step, she sensed William¡¯s gaze following her. He took a seat at the kitchen counter, clearly content to watch her in action.


    "Need a hand?" he offered at one point.


    "No, I need to do this alone," she replied softly. "Go do whatever you need to. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready."


    Just as he stood to leave, she nearly stopped breathing as he moved closer. Before she knew it, he had reached around her, tying an apron around her waist with a warm, almost protective gesture. For a brief, charged moment, it felt as if he were enveloping her in his arms, his hands lingering as he secured the knot at her back.


    "Now you¡¯re ready," he murmured, stepping back with a small, encouraging smile that lingered in the air between them.


    Sanya quicklyposed herself and focused on gathering everything she needed from the fridge. William remainedfortably seated on the kitchen counter, watching her as if he were enjoying a cooking show. She began peeling and chopping vegetables.


    "Wow, you¡¯re as skilled as those chefs!" he remarked, genuinely impressed. And he was right. Memories flooded back of Rain and Clifford encouraging her to pursue her culinary studies and be a renowned chef.


    Thinking about those moments brought a smile to her face. She just recently graduated with a Bachelor of Culinary Arts and was genuinely nning to open her own restaurant. However, her dreams were overshadowed by a heavy burden of debt,pounded by the need to support her sick biological mother, who was still in the hospital.


    But the smile faded as thoughts of her mother crept back¡ªthe woman who had abandoned her, leaving her in an orphanage. She suffered from heart disease and needed surgery. Sanya had kept this secret from Rain and Clifford. She didn¡¯t even tell them that she already found her biological mother.


    For the past two months, she had been supporting her mother financially, desperately wanting her to survive so they could finally talk and understand why she had left her. This dire situation was what had tempted Sanya to ept William¡¯s offer and impersonate Rain. With the money she received from him, her mother¡¯s operation was finally scheduled.


    Even when Clifford asked her to exin herself... she didn¡¯t mention her biological mother. She simply told Clifford about her debts.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You were smiling a moment ago, but now you have a long face," William asked with a creased forehead.


    "Just some random memories," Sanya replied, trying to brush it off.


    "So how did you meet my sister-inw, and how did you be best friends?" he inquired further.


    A wide smile spread across Sanya¡¯s face as she recalled the moment. "In the orphanage... Rain saved me during a fire. That¡¯s when it all started. Ever since then, I¡¯ve followed her around and been a bit clingy with her."

 Chapter 194: Moment of Bliss*

    <h4>Chapter 194: Moment of Bliss*</h4>


    They were headed west of Meta City, and Rain could tell where they were heading, seeing the view of the iconic volcano Mount Rion from the window of their car. She smiled because she had never been to this part, but she had heard about how rxing Malibu was. It was a mountainous town known for its hot springs resorts.


    It was a two-hour drive, and Rain gasped as Alexander took her to a hidden gem nestled high in the mountains, with a great view of the serene, secluded beauty of Malibu.


    The lush greenery, with towering trees whispering in the mountain breeze and the asional sparkle of sunlight filtering through, was rxing enough.


    "This is beautiful," Rain murmured, gently squeezing Alexander¡¯s hand.


    "I booked a private suite for us tonight," he said with a soft smile. "Though, we can extend our stay if you¡¯d like."


    Rain¡¯s cheeks flushed at the thought; it felt almost like they were already on their honeymoon. A mix of excitement and nervousness bubbled up in her, making her heart race in a way she hadn¡¯t expected. But then, only Alexander could make her feel like this!


    Their private suite opened to an expansive terrace with sweeping views of the mistden valley below, where rolling hills met the sky. This view felt boundless, almost surreal, like the mountains were part of a painting.


    The suite hadrge, sliding ss doors that led to an open-air hot spring pool surrounded by smooth stones and bamboo fencing, offering them privacy without obstructing the breathtaking view.


    The mineral-rich spring water steamed softly in the cool air, inviting Rain in with warmth and promising rxation.


    Rain wasted no time, slipping out of her clothes with Alexander standing behind her. Embarrassment tugged at her, but she brushed it aside. After all, he¡¯d seen her like this before, especially during that Erotoxin incident. He had already touched and kissed every inch of her body!


    "You... little vixen," she heard Alexander mutter under his breath. She grinned to herself but didn¡¯t turn to look at him. Instead, she headed straight for the hot spring pool, eager for the rxation she desperately needed after such a long day.


    Sinking into the warm water, she helped herself to the snacks on the tray nearby, pouring a ss of wine and taking a sip. With a contented sigh, she rested her elbows on the pool¡¯s edge and gazed out at the stunning view. Being surrounded by nature like this, soaking in the warmth, was the perfect escape.


    "Did you like it?" Alexander whispered in her ear. She bit her lower lip as his warm breath fanned over her, his warmth radiating from behind.


    Rain gasped the moment his arms wrapped around her waist, holding her close. Then she felt his lips press gently on her shoulder, kissing her shoulder des, and her body began to tremble.


    A familiar knot tightened in her stomach, and an electric current seemed to ignite every nerve in her body. She tilted her head to the side, almost unconsciously, giving Alexander better ess as his lips trailed along her neck.


    A soft moan escaped her when one of his hands cupped her breast, caressing it. She felt like she was losing her breath with each wave of sensation coursing through her. Raising a hand, she slipped her fingers into his soft hair, gently tugging.


    "Alexander," she murmured, his name a whisper on her lips.


    "I want you so badly, Rain," he breathed into her ear. "But if you¡¯re not ready, I¡¯d never force you." He punctuated his words by licking and suckling her earlobe, sending another shiver through her.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯m so ready!¡¯ </i>Rain screamed inwardly, turning around to face him and meeting his intense gaze. She felt herself melting under the heat of his stare, his grey eyes smouldering with desire. A soft smile spread across her lips as she leaned in, gently kissing and suckling his lips.


    "You have all the permission you need," she whispered, her lips brushing against his. She pulled back just enough to hold his gaze. "I¡¯m all yours."


    Alexander swallowed hard, and then, without warning, his mouth crashed onto hers, a release of all his pent-up torment and restraint. She felt like prey, utterly consumed by a starving predator¡ªand she loved it. She matched his hunger, their tongues tangling in a rhythm that ignited her every nerve.


    "Alexander," she gasped, and before she knew it, he lifted her into his arms. She wrapped her legs around his waist, feeling his hard need pressed against her.


    "As much as I¡¯m dying to have you now... I want this to be unforgettable for you," he murmured with his lips peppering kisses across her face. Gently, he carried her out of the pool, setting her down on the bed. Hovering above her, he kissed every inch of her face before letting his lips linger on hers.


    Positioning himself between her legs, he guided them apart with his hands while his mouth continued trailing down to her neck. She arched beneath him, gasping as his fingers teased her hardened nipples, flicking and ying in a way that set her body aze.


    He licked and suckled her neck, his mouth trailing down to her chest. Rain¡¯s hand slipped into his hair, tugging gently as he began to lick and suckle one of her breasts, his other hand kneading and teasing the other. The sensations sent waves of arousal through her, and she could feel herself getting wet with so much pleasure and desire.


    His other hand moved as he suckled her other nipple, trailing down in curved motions until his fingers reached her most sensitive spot.


    "Hmm," she moaned, her body arching as his fingers brushed against her folds. It felt so good.


    "So wet," he murmured hoarsely, his finger finding her clit. She began to move her hips in rhythm with his touch. She was so lost in the sensations. His kisses trailed down her belly, teasing her belly button while one hand caressed her breast and the other continued to work her flower.


    <i>This man would be the death of her...</i>


    She was lost in pleasure when she suddenly felt something gushing from her core. Rain¡¯s eyes snapped open, the moment of bliss shattering as reality crashed down around her.

 Chapter 195: From The High*

    <h4>Chapter 195: From The High*</h4>


    Rain jolted upright.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Alexander muttered, his hazy eyes on her. He was taken aback when she suddenly grabbed his wrist and nced at his fingers. Her eyes widened, and she gasped, "My monthly period."


    Alexander followed her gaze, his hand soaked not just with her wetness but also with blood. He blinked rapidly at his own hand in disbelief.


    "You have your monthly period now?" he repeated, furrowing his brow. Rain nodded, embarrassment flooding her cheeks. "I think so... It should being around this week."


    "Go wash your hands," she said quickly as she got out of bed. She had practically stained the white sheets with the blood of her monthly period instead of her virginity. This was her most embarrassing moment! She couldn¡¯t believe her period had ruined what had almost been a perfect day.


    Alexander grabbed the telephone and dialled a number. "Yes, please bring some sanitary pads here. Yes, thank you." He then headed into the bathroom while Rain rushed to cover herself with a bathrobe.


    As soon as Alexander came out of the bathroom, now wearing a bathrobe as well, she practically ran inside to clean herself, avoiding his gaze.


    "Rain," Alexander called from outside once she was done. She opened the door to find him holding a paper bag. Inside were a sanitary napkin, a pair of panties, and a nightgown.


    "Thanks," she murmured without looking at him before quickly closing the door. By the time she emerged, their bed had already been reced with new sheets.


    Alexander smiled at her and said, "It¡¯s almost dinner. What do you want to eat?"


    Rain bit her inner lip, her gaze dropping. Instead of answering, she murmured, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Alexander lifted her chin gently, guiding her to look up at him. "It¡¯s fine, Rain. Some things are beyond our control," he said, smiling reassuringly. Despite his words, she couldn¡¯t shake her embarrassment and pouted, feeling bad for the interruption. Alexander chuckled, pulling her into a tight hug.


    She couldn¡¯t help but notice his arousal beneath the robe, still very much evident. <i>¡¯I have to make it up to him,¡¯ </i>she thought, determined.


    Pulling back, she looked him in the eyes and then boldly expressed. "I¡¯ll help you find your release," she whispered, guiding him to sit on the edge of the bed before gently urging him to lie back.


    "Rain, it¡¯s fine," he muttered hoarsely, though the tension in his body betrayed him. She chuckled, casting a yful look at his groin.


    Nuzzling her lips against his hardness, she teased, "It¡¯s angry."


    Alexander groaned, and she immediately slipped his robe off. She bit her lower lip at the sight of his perfectly toned physique. Every inch of him was breathtaking.


    "Your body is mine," she murmured, her voice filled with unexpected possessiveness as she pinned him down and straddled him. She kissed him deeply, relishing the roughness of his responding growl when her hand trailed down his chest, tracing the defined muscles until she found his hard shaft.


    She wrapped her fingers around him, tugging gently, and she savoured each muffled moan as she kissed him hungrily. This time, she intended to do more than just a simple touch. She was going to leave him breathless.


    Rain¡¯s lips trailed down Alexander¡¯s neck, savouring the feel of his skin under her mouth. She moved lower, her kisses teasing along his chest until she reached his nipple. Without hesitation, she kissed and suckled it, drawing a sharp intake of breath from him.


    "Rain..." he groaned, his voice sending a surge of heat through her. His hands tangled in her hair, tugging gently as shevished attention on his chest. The sound of him calling her name,ced with desire, only made her more aroused. Every time he moaned her name, her own body responded with an ache she couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Her lips continued to explore, moving lower with each kiss, down the hard ridges of his abdomen. She could feel the tension in his body as she approached his groin, his breaths bing ragged with anticipation.


    Rain smiled against his skin, her hands guiding the way as she kissed lower, savouring every reaction she pulled from him. When her lips finally reached his groin, she could feel his hardness pressing against her cheek.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes were locked on hers, and she let him watch as she stuck out her tongue, licking his length slowly from base to tip.


    "Oh, fuck!" he muttered, his voice thick with pleasure as he tightened his grip on her hair, keeping her in ce so he could watch her every move.


    She took her time, licking him like he was her favorite treat, savoring each inch as his chest rose and fell with each ragged breath. His lewd growls and the way he cursed under his breath sent heat rushing through her, leaving her breathless and wanting. She was so wet at this rate.


    After a few more teasing licks, she looked up, meeting his dark, desire-filled gaze before finally leaning in and taking him in her mouth. He was so big that she couldn¡¯t fit him all the way, so she wrapped her hand around the base, tugging and stroking the part she couldn¡¯t take in, syncing her movements with the rhythm of her mouth.


    Rain began to move, bobbing her head up and down, each motion drawing a deep groan from Alexander. His grip tightened in her hair, and she could feel the tension building in his body as he struggled to hold on.


    "Rain..." he groaned, his voice rough with pleasure as he watched her,pletely lost in the sight of her pleasuring him. Every moan and ragged breath from him only urged her on, her own desire intensifying with every sound he made.


    His hips started to buck slightly, and she could feel him growing harder in her mouth, his breathing quickening as he neared his peak. She continued, determined to take him to the edge, her rhythm unbroken as his groans turned into cries of ecstasy.


    "Oh, Rain!" he cried out, his body tensing as he finally surrendered, shuddering with pleasure as he reached his climax.


    She felt his release, his whole body taut and trembling under her touch as she stayed with him, savoring every moment until he finally rxed, his breaths slowing as he came down from the high.

 Chapter 196: Vitamins

    <h4>Chapter 196: Vitamins</h4>


    Rain practically ran to the restroom after nearly swallowing all of Alexander¡¯s essence. It didn¡¯t taste or smell bad; it was warm, a bit salty, and sweet all at once.


    "Rain, are you alright?" Alexander called from the door, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Yeah, I¡¯ll just brush my teeth," she replied, blushing hard at the memory of what had just happened. When she stepped out, Alexander was still in his bathrobe, looking a mix of rxed and concerned.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re fine? Did you... eat it?" he asked, frowning as he scrutinized her reaction.


    She gave him a timid smile and nodded. "You don¡¯t have to," he murmured, his voice weak, and she blinked at the sight of his face flushed with color.


    His expression made her grin, and she couldn¡¯t resist teasing him. "It¡¯s fine. It didn¡¯t taste that bad. I heard sperm has vitamins..."


    Her cheeks burned even brighter when she realized what she had just said. <i>¡¯Oh my God, did I just say that?¡¯ </i>she thought, covering her face with her hands, half-embarrassed and half-amused by her own boldness.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as he took a step closer, folding his arms with a smirk. "Vitamins, huh?" he repeated with a teasing tone in his voice. "Well, in that case, I should be providing you with some ¡¯nutritional¡¯ supplements more often."


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened, and she yfully smacked his shoulder. "Stop it! I can¡¯t believe I said that," she mumbled, biting her lip as she tried to keep herughter in check.


    He chuckled, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her close. "Why not? I kind of like this bold side of you," he murmured, brushing his lips against her ear and making her shiver. "It¡¯s... always refreshing."


    "Oh, I bet you do," she shot back, rolling her eyes though her cheeks were still flushed. She felt her heart skip a beat as his fingers traced a gentle path up her spine, his eyes never leaving hers.


    He leaned in, his voice soft and warm. "Good. Because you¡¯re not getting away from me that easily, Rain."


    "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it," she replied, her own voice barely a whisper.


    Rain¡¯s heart thudded as she met his gaze, feeling lost in the intensity of his eyes. "So tell me, how long does your period usuallyst?" he asked gently.


    "Usually between three to five days," Rain replied, her cheeks warming as she realized why he asked. He leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "Then I suppose I¡¯ll just have to be patient for five days," he said with a warm smile.


    The way he handled it so considerately made her cheeks flush even deeper. The doorbell rang then, and their meals arrived, neatly arranged on the terrace, where soft lights illuminated the night. She stepped outside, admiring the view of the rising moon casting a silver glow across the terrace.


    "Come here, Rain; let¡¯s eat," Alexander called, pulling her chair out with a weing smile. As she sat, he ced a robe over her shoulders, adding a touch of warmth to the evening air. The candlelit ambience was intimate, and as Alexander cut the meat on her te into pieces, she couldn¡¯t help but think,<i> ¡¯He¡¯s pampering me too much.¡¯</i>


    Small gestures like arranging for the sanitary napkins or immediately having the stained


    bed linens changed into new ones made her heart leap.


    They ate infortable silence, and after dinner, they each sipped wine as Alexander suddenly moved closer, taking her hand in his. Rain watched as he slipped a delicate ring onto her finger.


    "This was my mother¡¯s ring. It¡¯s a family heirloom that has been passed down to the firstborn sons. I¡¯d like you to keep it," he exined, his gaze softening. A content smile lit his face as the ring fit perfectly on her finger.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," she breathed, marvelling at the oval-shaped vivid pink diamond set at the center of the ring. She gulped, realizing how valuable it must be.


    "Yes, and it suits you beautifully," Alexander replied, his gaze intense yet warm as he met her eyes. With a bright, roguish smile, he added, "Just like you belong to me."


    Rain¡¯s breath caught as she took in the intensity of Alexander¡¯s gaze, the warmth in his smile melting away any lingering shyness she had felt. She looked down at the ring, her fingertips brushing over the wless diamond. "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trusting me with something so precious," she whispered, her voice barely audible as the weight of the gesture settled in.


    Alexander leaned closer, resting his forehead against hers. "Rain, you¡¯re already precious to me," he murmured. "This ring, it¡¯s just a symbol, a promise. But you...you¡¯re irreceable."


    Her heart raced, and she couldn¡¯t help the small, shy smile that formed as his words sank in. She squeezed his hand, their fingers intertwined. "Thank you, Alexander. For everything," she whispered, her voiceced with emotion.


    He lifted her hand to his lips, brushing a gentle kiss over her knuckles, the ring glinting under the soft light. "Then promise me you¡¯ll keep it safe. And that you¡¯ll stay with me," he murmured.


    "I promise," Rain replied, her voice steady as she looked up at him, feeling the sincerity in her own words.


    "Also, I want to make it clear that our four-month contract is now officially void," Alexander said with a grin.


    Rain¡¯s face warmed as she replied, bashfully but firmly, "It should be for a lifetime now."


    "Yes," Alexander agreed, his gaze softening. He wanted to marry her again, but this time, he wanted to do it the right way. Technically, their marriage certificate was little more than a sham, considering they weren¡¯t even the ones in the photos or the signatures.


    He hadn¡¯t shared his intentions yet, as he nned to surprise her with a proper wedding ceremony.


    "Alexander..." Rain murmured, looking at him thoughtfully. He smiled and said, "Did you know I¡¯ve always disliked being called by my full name? I tell everyone to call me Xander. No one uses ¡¯Alexander.¡¯"


    Rain blinked in surprise. "So... you want me to call you Xander too?"


    He chuckled, gently poking her nose. "You¡¯re the exception. For some reason, I love hearing you say my full name. So, no... keep calling me Alexander. It¡¯s just for you."

 Chapter 197: Who’s In Control

    <h4>Chapter 197: Who¡¯s In Control</h4>


    That night, Rain and Alexander talked about a lot of things while enjoying sses of wine under the moonlight. Stars sparkled across the night sky, adding a touch of magic to their time together.


    "Tell me more about yourself, Rain. What¡¯s one of your most memorable experiences?" Alexander asked, curiosity lighting his gaze.


    Rain grinned, beginning to share how she first became involved with GIS. "Well, I got into a bit of trouble when I was fifteen... I started visiting gambling dens," she confessed with a smirk.


    "What? You were gambling at fifteen?" Alexander burst out, shocked.


    Rainughed. "I couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity to make some money. I learned the tricks, and luck was on my side more often than not. So, I started ying at fifteen, disguised as ady. After a while, I had a bit of a reputation, everyone knew me as ¡¯Chaos.¡¯"


    Alexander raised an eyebrow as she continued.


    "By sixteen, I¡¯d made a small fortune with Clifford¡¯s help. Just as I decided to make thatst night my farewell to gambling, Brandon¡¯s team raided the ce, and I got caught," Rain chuckled, recalling the memory.


    "I ended up spilling everything to Brandon and told him how I was dealing with my family¡¯s neglect and mistreatment. At first, he didn¡¯t believe me, so I stayed in the police station¡¯s cell for two days. But he must¡¯ve looked into it because, after that, he let me go. No one from my family came to get me... I think he just pitied me."


    "And your Aunt Mnie?" Alexander asked curiously.


    "She had no idea. Sylvia just told her I was at the orphanage, helping out." Rain sighed. "To this day, she still doesn¡¯t know I was detained."


    "So, Brandon decided to make you hisckey in exchange for letting you go?" Alexander asked, his expression darkening. Rain had told him before how she and Brandon met, but never in as much detail as she was sharing now.


    Rain gave him a reassuring smile, sensing his concern. "Not exactly. Brandon didn¡¯t n on roping me in. At least, not at first," she exined.


    Rain cupped his face and kissed him. "Calm down. Here¡¯s how it really happened," she said, smiling. "After I was released, they got a call needing a young undercover agent... someone underage. I overheard and volunteered! Brandon tried to stop me, but his superior allowed it, and the operation was a sess."


    She hesitated, thinking back to the dangers of that assignment, then decided to change the subject. "Enough about me. Tell me about one of your toughest experiences, something you¡¯ll never forget."


    A tense silence hung between them before Alexander broke it. "It was around the time I joined the military," he said quietly.


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened. "You trained and joined the military?"


    "Yes," Alexander replied. "My father was a general before he left to focus on business full-time after my mother passed. William and I both looked up to him, so we entered military training at sixteen. There were some intense exercises, one almost caused temporary blindness, but it was worth it. I gained not only physical strength but also a lot of mental and emotional resilience."


    Rain grinned, teasing, "And yet, you couldn¡¯t pin me down back at the Gentlemen¡¯s Club?"


    Alexander chuckled, "Well, I was a bit... distracted."


    With a yful smirk, Rain suddenly lunged, wrapping her arms around him to wrestle. "How about now? Let¡¯s see if you can match me!"


    As they wrestled, Alexander quickly gained the upper hand, expertly flipping Rain onto her back and pinning her down. He held her wrists above her head, a triumphant grin on his face.


    "Got you," he said, his voice low and teasing.


    But Rain wasn¡¯t ready to give up. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she leaned closer, her lips brushing against his ear. "You really think you can keep me down?" she whispered, her breath warm against his skin.


    In one swift movement, she tilted her head and pressed a soft kiss against his lips, letting her body slide against his. Alexander¡¯s grip faltered for just a moment, caught off guard by her unexpected allure. A low growl rumbled in his throat, his body responding to her touch as her knee gently brushed against his groin.


    Seizing the opportunity, Rain shifted her weight, using her agility to twist out from beneath him. Before he could regain hisposure, she flipped him onto his back, pinning him down this time.


    "Now, who¡¯s in control?" she teased, her eyes sparkling with victory. Alexander stared up at her, a mixture of admiration and frustration evident in his expression.


    "Alright, you win this round," he admitted, a grin spreading across his face.


    Rain released him with a yful huff. "I can¡¯t believe how easily you get distracted," sheined, pouting. "Will you be that helpless with any other woman trying to distract you?"


    "Of course not! No other woman can distract me like you do, Rain!" Alexander replied quickly, his eyes lighting up.


    "I¡¯m honestly baffled by it too. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so affected, distracted, and bothered. It¡¯s so unlike me. I guess I was already smitten the first time we met," he confessed, his voice softening.


    Rain gulped but couldn¡¯t resist pointing out, "Smitten? You were so grumpy when we first met! You barely said a word and always had that frown, even letting Tyron check if we were really married!" She huffed with her nostrils ring.


    Alexander chuckled and lifted her, settling them both onto the soft cushions outside on the spacious terrace, wrapping her in his arms.


    "Well, didn¡¯t you know that frowning is my natural expression?" he teased. "But I guess I¡¯ve changed since you came into my life. That¡¯s what Tyron says. I smile more now. Also, that day my father lost consciousness and was rushed to the hospital, my mind was elsewhere."


    He looked into her eyes and continued, "But trust me... ever since then, your face has been haunting me..."

 Chapter 198: Bliss*

    <h4>Chapter 198: Bliss*</h4>


    Rain woke up in an exceptionally good mood, especially when the first thing she saw was Alexander¡¯s face, watching her quietly as he held her in his arms.


    She smiled, murmuring, "Good morning. What time is it? How long have you been watching me?"


    "It¡¯s early, just past five. Go back to sleep," he hummed, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    She smiled, realizing she could actually take it easy for the day. She called Janest night to say she¡¯d be taking the day off today, but she still nned to work remotely. She just asked Jane to send over the files for her next case.


    With a small pout, she muttered, "We still need to get back soon. I don¡¯t want to ck off, especially now that I¡¯m using your surname. I n to visit some witnesses..."


    Alexander chuckled, pulling her closer. "What¡¯s so funny?" she grumbled. "I¡¯m serious. I want the Lancaster name to be respected in the Court of Justice," she added, her voice filled with determination.


    "Alright," he whispered with a tired smile. "How about one more hour of sleep, then breakfast, and we can leave by seven?" He stifled a yawn and said, "I can¡¯t help it... I kept waking up just to look at you. So yeah, I¡¯m a bit sleep-deprived right now. It¡¯s hard to rest when all I want is to devour you," he admitted, not hiding his thoughts.


    "Four days will pass before you know it," she teased with a mischievous smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll crawl all over you naked the moment it¡¯s over."


    Alexander groaned, and sheughed softly, snuggling closer. She wasn¡¯t just teasing; she was already nning exactly how to serve herself as the ultimate temptation for him once her period ended.


    Rain dozed off with Alexander, and this time, the sun was already up when she woke to an empty bed. Hearing the shower from the bathroom, she guessed Alexander was inside.


    She brushed her teeth and then picked up her phone, noticing a lot of missed callsst night. Her heart sank when she saw many were from the staff at Haven Orphanage. She opened their messages and bit her lip.


    <i>Wilma: "Rain, are you alright? Come by; I asked Ayah to make your favorite beef noodles soup."</i>


    <i>Rosa: "Rain, the kids are asking about you. When will you visit? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re always wee to stay like you used to. We miss you."</i>


    More messages from the kids made her smile, and her eyes welled up.


    <i>Ayah: "It¡¯s me, Mia. I borrowed Cook Ayah¡¯s phone. Carl and Philip are fighting again. Carl says you need toe and represent him in court because Philip hit him."</i>


    "These brats!" Rain chuckled, wiping her tears.


    Just then, Alexander came out, his hair slightly wet, with only a towel around his waist.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked, worry etched on his face as he approached her quickly, noticing her tears.


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing. These are just messages from the orphanage staff and kids. I guess they¡¯re worried. Maybe they saw the news on TV yesterday..." she said with a smile. She took the towel from his hand and, tiptoeing, began drying his hair.


    "Orphanage?" he asked. "Yes, Haven Orphanage. I practically grew up there and spent more time there than in my father¡¯s mansion," she replied, smiling.


    "Oh, I see... I know that orphanage," he said. Rain paused, holding the towel draped around his neck. She tugged it, bringing Alexander¡¯s face closer.


    "Of course, you know it," she grumbled. "The founder and owner is Mrs. Summer Cartier."


    Alexander chuckled. "Well, they¡¯re family friends... Remember, An¡¯s a close friend of my father."


    She raised an eyebrow. "And I also remember that their daughter, Ca Cartier, is your ex-girlfriend." Rain wasn¡¯t actually upset; she was just being a little petty, curious to see how Alexander would react. As usual, he was unfazed.


    "So? Ca¡¯s part of my past, and it¡¯s not like I can erase her from my life," he calmly replied. Then he leaned in, kissing her gently before murmuring against her lips, his eyes locked on hers, "But aren¡¯t you my present and future? Isn¡¯t that what matters?"


    Once again, Rain felt herself melting. This man really knew how to handle her with such ease and care. She grinned, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Of course... you¡¯re stuck with me forever!"


    Alexander chuckled, leaning in to give her a light kiss, but he quickly deepened it, holding the back of her neck as his lips moved over hers with a slow, unhurried passion.


    He took his time, his mouth exploring hers as he teased and sucked gently on her upper and lower lips until they were left slightly swollen. Rain moaned softly, feeling the unmistakable hardness of his groin pressing against her.


    Enveloped in his warmth, she barely noticed as her nightgown slipped off her body, leaving her with only her underwear with a sanitary pad in ce.


    Alexander released her lips, leaving her breathless, a gasp escaping her as he began to lick and trail kisses along her jawline and neck. "No hickeys, please," she pleaded hoarsely. He followed as he descended to her vicle and then to her chest instead, licking and suckling with an intensity that made her shiver.


    He lifted her effortlessly, sitting on a chair and guiding her to sit on hisp. She straddled him. She arched her body against him, feeling his hands cup and knead one of her breasts while his tongue danced yfully over her taut nipple, suckling it like a starving baby.


    "Alexander," she called, the sensations overwhelming her. She found herself tugging at his hair, her body instinctively brushing against him.


    "That¡¯s it, Rain. Just see if you can find your release like before, just by riding me like that," he encouraged, his voice thick with desire.


    "Oh, Rain... I can¡¯t wait to be inside you and make your body all mine," he murmured feverishly against her skin, his voice thick with desire as he moved to lick her other nipple.


    It felt exhrating riding him, and she found herself wondering how it would feel to have him inside her. Her cheeks flushed with heat as she imagined it.


    His boldness only heightened her arousal, stirring something primal within her. She followed his encouragement, moving in rhythm with him, her breaths quickening as she approached the edge of ecstasy.


    Just as she thought she might burst, her body jolted, and she was overtaken by a wave of pleasure, an all-too-familiar ecstasy reminiscent of the climax he had helped her achieve before when she had been drugged with Erotoxin.


    The sensations crashed over her, sending her spiralling into bliss as she felt the world around her fade away.

 Chapter 199: A Part of Her Past

    <h4>Chapter 199: A Part of Her Past</h4>


    Rain and Alexander left Malibu Town after breakfast. Rain wanted to go to the orphanage but decided to stop at the Meta City Mall first, thergest shopping mall in the city, to buy some gifts for the kids and staff.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not going to work? You can just leave me here and call Rico to pick me up," she said as they entered the children¡¯s section, hand in hand.


    Alexander sighed with a yful look in his eyes. "Hmm, are you already trying to get rid of me? Remember, I run my own schedule. Unless there¡¯s an emergency, I¡¯m all yours."


    Sheughed, pulling him close to hug his arm. The idea of wandering through the mall together, choosing things for the children, filled her with excitement. Then, for a brief moment, she imagined herself and Alexander shopping for baby items together, and her cheeks grew warm.


    The idea of having a baby with Alexander felt lighter now, no longer as intimidating as it once had. She could tell he had real feelings for her. He was falling, and she felt confident that, in time, their rtionship would grow even deeper. Alexander wasmitted to her, and the thought of building a family together made her heart flutter with excitement.


    She quickly shook off the thought before she ended up blushing even harder, imagining their future together. If she kept at it, she¡¯d be a walking ripe tomato for the rest of the day.


    "Have you visited the orphanage before? I don¡¯t remember seeing you around," she asked, breaking her train of thought. She was also curious about Ca, given her mother owned the orphanage, yet she¡¯d never once seen Ca there. Rain had practically grown up in that ce, seeing Mrs. Summer Cartier often and sometimes her husband, An.


    "Myst visit there was when I was fifteen," Alexander said as he grabbed a cart. "I haven¡¯t gone back since."


    Rain looked up at him, curious. "Why?"


    He paused, his expression darkening. "There was a fire back then. I nearly didn¡¯t make it out... I was half-conscious, and Ca had to pull and even carry me on her back to safety." His voice dropped to a murmur as if the memory still clung tightly. "After that, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to go back."


    Rain¡¯s brows lifted in surprise, memories stirring faintly. She¡¯d been about eight years old when the fire happened, too young to remember every detail, but she could still recall running back and forth, pulling and carrying kids to safety. Sanya had been one of the children she¡¯d rescued, and ever since then, Sanya had followed her around like a shadow, almost like a little sister.


    She nodded, understanding his reluctance. "That must have been terrifying. Maybe it¡¯s why Ca doesn¡¯t visit the orphanage either..."


    Alexander nodded. "It¡¯s possible. But I¡¯m curious, Rain, what made you so close to the orphanage?"


    Rain grew quiet, hesitant to share the reasons behind her bond with the orphanage. Her past wasn¡¯t something she liked talking about. But, looking at Alexander, the man she loved, she felt a bit of that hesitation melt away.


    Rain took a deep breath, her voice softening. "When I was eight, I was at a restaurant with Sylvia and Dina. I went to the restroom, and when I came back... they were gone. I waited until the restaurant was about to close, hoping they¡¯d return. That¡¯s when a woman from the orphanage approached me. Back then, she was just a staff member, but now she¡¯s been promoted to Manager."


    A small smile appeared as she continued, "Manager Wilma took me to the police, just in case someone reported me missing. I didn¡¯t want her to leave me, so she decided to bring me to the orphanage, telling the officer that if my family came looking, they could find me at Haven Orphanage."


    Rain continued to walk as she spoke, her voice soft. "No one came for me, so I stayed in the orphanage for three days until Aunt Mnie finally came..."


    She bit her lip, remembering how her aunt came to fetch her. "She cried so hard when she saw me ying with the kids. She kept saying sorry... sorry that it took her so long to find me."


    It had been so long ago, yet that memory lingered in her mind as clearly as if it had happened yesterday. The sight of her Aunt Mnie rushing in, tears streaming down her face, still tugged at her heart in a way few things could.


    It was just a part of her past, a tragic Chapter that had once defined her life. But even now, thinking of that moment with her aunt stirred something deep within her, reminding her how loved she was, even when she¡¯d feltpletely alone.


    Rain¡¯s eyes welled up, the memory still so vivid. For days, she¡¯d waited, thinking no one wanted her, that she¡¯d been abandoned. Some of the kids in the orphanage even bullied her, saying she was just like them and waiting for someone who¡¯d nevere. She¡¯d cried herself to sleep for three nights.


    As she lowered her head to wipe her tears, she felt Alexander¡¯s arms wrap around her. "I¡¯m so proud of you," he whispered, his voice warm and steady. "And I know Aunt Mnie is, too. You¡¯ve grown into such a strong, amazing woman, even without the support you deserve. You¡¯re doing great, Rain. You¡¯re doing so great..."


    Rain couldn¡¯t remember thest time she¡¯d let herself cry like this. It was as if all the hurt she¡¯d buried for so long was finally breaking free. She¡¯d promised herself at twelve years old never to shed another tear, no matter how much it hurt. Yet here she was, releasing years of pent-up sorrow, and it felt strangely... good.


    Feeling self-conscious, she tried topose herself, ncing around at the public space. But Alexander held her close, whispering, "It¡¯s alright..."


    Rain chuckled, sniffling as she looked up at him. "Mind if I use your shirt as a tissue?" She gave him a yful smile, and he smiled back, gently wiping away her tears.


    "I bet everyone watching thinks you¡¯re the reason I¡¯m crying," she joked softly, then tiptoed to kiss him on the lips, hoping to assure anyone who might¡¯ve been watching. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she beamed, "Thank you. I¡¯m so grateful for you. I couldn¡¯t ask for more."


    Alexander chuckled, his voice warm as he leaned close to her ear. "I think we¡¯ve cleared any confusion by now. Now, how about you splurge your husband¡¯s money?" he murmured, smiling. "Buy anything you want. I¡¯ll cover it. Well, technically, it¡¯s your money, too, since everything I have is yours. So, go on, take advantage of it, wife."

 Chapter 200: Big Protector

    <h4>Chapter 200: Big Protector</h4>


    As their car entered the gates of the orphanage, Rain noticed Alexander¡¯s slight gulp.


    "Rx," she murmured against his neck before pressing a soft kiss there. She was feeling extra clingy, but considering how he¡¯d been holding her close the entire ride, she figured he didn¡¯t mind.


    Grateful for the privacy screen in the car, Rain chuckled when he finally sighed and muttered, "Do you enjoy leaving hickeys on my neck? Howe you won¡¯t let me do the same to you?"


    Laughing, Rain gave his neck onest yful nip before moving off hisp. "We¡¯re here," she announced, ncing outside.


    As the car stopped, Rain quickly stepped out, catching sight of Philip and Mia among the kids sweeping the front yard. She hadn¡¯t told anyone she¡¯d be visiting. She wanted it to be a surprise.


    The moment one of the kids spotted her, she shouted, "Pretty Sis!" and, in seconds, the rest of the kids rushed toward her.


    Rain¡¯s face lit up as she spread her arms, letting the kids surround her in a flurry ofughter and hugs.


    "Did you all behave while I was busy working?" she teased, ruffling their hair.


    "Of course we did! We missed you sooo much!" they chorused.


    "Oh, goodness, you little rascal! You should have called to let us know you wereing!" Assistant Manager Rosa called out, approaching with a broad smile.


    Rain winked and pulled her into a warm hug. "Guess who else is here?" she said with a grin, ncing toward the building. "I brought my husband with me," Rain whispered with a wink.


    "Manager Wilma will be thrilled!" Rosa said excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Alexander stood nearby, taking in the sight of Rain surrounded by kids, their faces beaming as they greeted her. "Everyone loves her," he murmured with a bright smile on his face. "She¡¯s so adorable," he whispered, almost to himself, feeling a quiet determination to sweep her off her feet every chance he got.


    "Of course! She¡¯s our Pretty Sis!" a voice piped up beside him. Looking down, Alexander found a boy peering up at him, eyeing him with a serious expression. "So you¡¯re her husband? Don¡¯t get toofortable, mister. Once I grow up, I¡¯m going to snatch Pretty Sis away from you!"


    Alexander raised an eyebrow and asked, "What¡¯s your name, boy?"


    "My name is Philip, and you better remember that because I¡¯lle back to you as soon as I grow up and be a man!" he replied confidently.


    "Ah, you¡¯re the boy who hit Carl, right?" Alexander remarked, squinting slightly as he recalled Rain mentioning a few of the kids during their ride here. "I see you have a bit of a violent streak. Do you think Rain will like you if you grow up and keep hitting others?"


    Philip lowered his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "He deserved it. He spit in Rea¡¯s juice and was making fun of her..."


    Alexander¡¯s expression softened, and he knelt down to Philip¡¯s level. "It¡¯s good that you stand up for your friends, but there are better ways to handle things than with your fists," he advised gently. "Sometimes, talking it out is more powerful than a punch."


    Philip sighed, "I guess... but it¡¯s hard when people are mean."


    "I know it can be tough," Alexander replied, a smile creeping onto his face. "But you¡¯re stronger than that. You can be a protector without being a fighter. Just like Rain."


    The boy¡¯s eyes brightened at the mention of Rain. "Pretty Sis is the best! She always helps us, and she makes us feel safe. She¡¯s not afraid to stand up to anyone!"


    "That¡¯s right," Alexander said, feeling a surge of pride for Rain. "She has a big heart and knows how to handle tough situations. You can learn a lot from her."


    As they spoke, Rain turned and noticed the two boys in deep conversation. She walked over, her smile wide and warm. "What are you two plotting over here?"


    Philip quickly stood tall, puffing out his chest. "I¡¯m telling him I¡¯ll be a man someday ande to take you away from him!"


    Rainughed, bending down to Philip¡¯s level. "Oh really? You think you can handle being my big protector?"


    "Definitely!" Philip eximed, determination shining in his eyes. "I¡¯ll be the best protector ever!"


    "Then I¡¯ll be counting on you!" Rain replied, giving him a yful wink before standing up. She nced at Alexander, her heart swelling with affection. "Come, and I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone..."


    Rain offered her hand, and Alexander took it with a warm smile, while Philip confidently sped her other hand. As they stepped inside, Manager Wilma hurried down to greet them, having heard of Rain¡¯s arrival. Rain introduced Alexander to Manager Wilma and the other staff members, and they exchanged friendly formalities.


    "I remember you. Rock¡¯s eldest son," Wilma said with a fond smile. "I¡¯m d to see you again, and I hope you¡¯ll take good care of our Rain."


    Rain chuckled as Ayah and Rosa joined in.


    "Yes, Rain is a treasure to us, and she¡¯s protected so many of us here. Our only wish for her is that she has someone to love, cherish, and protect her just as fiercely," Rosa added, her voice full of warmth.


    Alexander met their gaze with a reassuring smile. "You don¡¯t have to worry," he said confidently. "Rain is in good hands with me."


    The yful smiles and nods directed at them made Rain blush, so she quickly changed the subject with a cheerful grin. "And guess what? Alexander has presents for everyone!"


    The kids cheered excitedly, and Alexander motioned to his men to unload the gifts from the car. Rain and Alexander then started handing out the presents, each child lighting up as they received theirs. But Rain¡¯s attention shifted when she noticed Sanya entering the room, looking shy but happy.


    "Rain," Sanya greeted softly, smiling bashfully.


    Alexander leaned in and whispered, "Go on, talk to her. I¡¯ll take care of handing out the rest of the presents."


    ********************


    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: Eustoma_Reyna and [emailprotected] Join our DISCORD group via Link: .gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 201: Don’t Meddle

    <h4>Chapter 201: Don¡¯t Meddle</h4>


    Rain approached Sanya, noticing how she fidgeted nervously, her lips quivering and her eyes brimming with unshed tears even as she tried to smile. Without a word, Rain opened her arms, e here."


    Sanya stepped forward, immediately epting the embrace.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m really sorry..." Sanya sobbed, her voice barely a whisper.


    Rain held her close, gently rubbing her back. Sanya¡¯s grip tightened as if afraid to let go, her voice trembling. "I missed you, Rain. I¡¯m so sorry for everything."


    Rain¡¯s heart ached at the raw emotion in her friend¡¯s words. She whispered back, "It¡¯s alright, Sanya. I already forgive you. But I can¡¯t lie... I¡¯m disappointed. It hurt that it took you so long to reach out."


    Sanya¡¯s voice broke, her hands trembling as she clutched Rain¡¯s arms. "I know... I messed up. I¡¯m so sorry, Rain. I know how much I let you down. I just... I didn¡¯t know how to start, how to exin¡ª"


    Rain¡¯s eyes softened, yet a trace of hurt lingered there. "Sanya, you¡¯re not just a close friend; you¡¯re like a sister to me. After everything we¡¯ve been through, was our bond so shallow that you felt you couldn¡¯t trust me? I know you can be impulsive, but I never thought you¡¯d see me as someone you couldn¡¯t confide in..."


    Sanya took a shaky breath, her eyes welling up. "You¡¯re right. I owe you the truth. There¡¯s so much I should have told you."


    Rain kept her gaze steady, her hand resting gently on Sanya¡¯s arm. "Then start from the beginning, Sanya. No more holding back. You don¡¯t need to carry this on your own."


    Sanya nodded, her voice barely a whisper. "It¡¯s... about my biological mother. I found her a couple of months ago. She¡¯s in the hospital and the surgery she needs... it¡¯s expensive." She looked down, shame crossing her face. "I was desperate, Rain. I thought I could manage without worrying you, but... I was wrong."


    Rain¡¯s expression softened, a mixture of understanding and sadness. "Sanya, you should have trusted me. You¡¯re my family too. You don¡¯t need to bear this alone, not when I¡¯m right here."


    The relief on Sanya¡¯s face was almost tangible as she hugged Rain tightly. "Thank you, Rain. I¡¯m so sorry... I was just so afraid of disappointing you. But in the end, I still did."


    Rain held her close, gently rubbing her back. "It¡¯s alright, Sanya. You¡¯ve apologized enough. Now, stop crying and let¡¯s get back to the kids."


    Sanya managed a wateryugh, and together they turned back, hand in hand.


    As they neared the group of kids, Sanya suddenly stopped, her face flushed as if she¡¯d just remembered something.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Rain asked, sensing the tension in Sanya¡¯s expression.


    "I... I forgot to tell you something important." Sanya pulled her aside to a quiet corner near the window, just out of earshot from Alexander and the kids.


    Rain¡¯s curiosity grew, especially as Sanya¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of pink. A sudden feeling told Rain that whatever Sanya was about to reveal would be surprising.


    "I... well, I agreed to date William for a month," Sanya finally confessed, her voice wavering but resolute. "Just to see if we click. And... if we do, then we agreed that we¡¯ll... we¡¯ll marry."


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened, and she blinked rapidly, momentarily speechless.


    "That brute!" Rain growled, immediately guessing that it was William who¡¯de up with this idea.


    "Rain, don¡¯t be mad at him. He didn¡¯t force me into it." Sanya¡¯s face was bright red as she stammered, "I... I chose to do it. Besides, William is... well... he¡¯s kind of... my type."


    Rain blinked, the frustration easing into surprise. "Your type?"


    Sanya nodded, looking away as if too embarrassed to face her. "He can be intense, sure, but... he has this side of him that¡¯s gentle and thoughtful." She gave Rain a small, shy smile.


    "Are you sure about that?" Rain asked, squinting her eyes at Sanya intently.


    "Yes," Sanya replied, her voice steady despite her flushed cheeks. Rain knew her friend well enough to see that Sanya was being truthful. The way she fidgeted and avoided eye contact only confirmed it. Rain couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how adorably flustered Sanya looked, her embarrassment making her all the more endearing.


    "Alright, you¡¯re old enough to make your own decisions, but it¡¯s still wise to seek advice when you¡¯re confused or unsure of what to do," Rain said thoughtfully. She took a deep breath and sighed.


    "We¡¯re good now, so let¡¯s put the past behind us. Honestly, you¡¯re lucky that things turned out well for me and Alexander after what you did. But remember, the oue won¡¯t always be like this, so please don¡¯t let it happen again. Don¡¯t meddle in someone else¡¯s life without their knowledge."


    Sanya bit her lip and nodded, her expression sincere. "I promise not to do that again, Rain. I¡¯m really sorry, and thank you for giving me another chance."


    Rain nodded and held Sanya¡¯s hand as they walked back toward Alexander and the kids, who were excitedly chatting about their gifts.


    "Look what I got, Pretty Sis!" one of the children eximed, holding up a brightly colored toy. "It¡¯s a race car! Can you race with me?"


    "Of course! Just don¡¯t let me win," Rainughed, yfully challenging the child.


    "I¡¯m faster!" Alexander chimed in with a mock pout, crossing his arms in jest.


    "Faster? In your dreams, old man!" Rain teased, sticking her tongue out at him. The kids erupted in giggles, enjoying the lighthearted banter.


    Just then, the atmosphere shifted as a familiar woman entered the orphanage, her presence instantlymanding attention.


    "Xander?" she called out, her voice cutting through the cheerful chatter. She blinked in surprise, her eyes widening at the sight of him.


    Rain gulped. It had been a while since shest saw her, the woman she looked up to, someone who had always been kind to her. She had encouraged her to pursue her dreams, no matter how difficult they seemed. She had been an inspiration in Rain¡¯s life.


    "Aunt Summer," Alexander replied, his tone also had a hint of surprise.


    Mrs. Summer Cartier swept closer, and her usual friendly smile lit up the room. "I didn¡¯t expect to find you here, Xander!" she eximed with her usual warm and inviting voice.

 Chapter 202: One In A Million

    <h4>Chapter 202: One In A Million</h4>


    The kids greeted Mrs. Summer eagerly, surrounding her with hugs and excited smiles.


    "Looks like everyone is having a wonderful time," Mrs. Summer beamed, epting the children¡¯s affection with warmth.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am! Pretty Sis¡¯s husband brought us so many presents!" one of the kids eximed, his face lit up with joy.


    Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly put on a polite smile as Mrs. Summer turned to her with a gentle nod.


    "I see... It¡¯s been a while, Rain," Mrs. Summer said kindly.


    Rain returned the greeting with a respectful nod. "It¡¯s good to see you too, Mrs. Summer."


    "How about you two join me for some tea?" Mrs. Summer suggested, looking between Rain, Alexander, and then Sanya with a warm smile. "And Sanya, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here too. Come, join us."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!" Sanya replied eagerly, moving to Mrs. Summer¡¯s side. Rain let out a quiet sigh of relief, then took Alexander¡¯s hand as they fell into step behind the two women.


    They all knew Mrs. Summer had a daughter, though it had been years since anyone had seen or heard about her. Rumor had it she¡¯d left to study abroad at ten, never to return¡ªeven during important events at the orphanage. Rain pieced together that it likely had something to do with the fire incident that haunted the orphanage¡¯s history.


    "So... did you also study abroad?" Rain whispered to Alexander, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    "I did," he replied simply.


    Rain bit her inner cheek, unconsciously tightening her grip on his hand. *So, he and Ca must¡¯ve been together abroad, maybe even at the same school.* She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was just a coincidence¡ªor if one had followed the other there.


    But then, Alexander lifted her hand, pressing a soft kiss to the back of it with a reassuring smile. Rain felt her heart skip, and a shy smile spread across her face. He always had a way of grounding her in the moment.


    ¡¯The past is just that,¡¯ she reminded herself, ¡¯the past.¡¯ Ca may have had her time with Alexander, but Rain was determined to be his present and his future too. She¡¯d make sure they had years ahead of them... even a lifetime together.


    They settled into the cozy balcony at the second floor, Mrs. Summer¡¯s favorite spot with its perfect view of the children running about, engaged in games and chores below.


    "I heard you met An at the exhibit," Mrs. Summer said, pouring the tea with her usual grace. Every movement she made had a quiet elegance that Rain admired. "I didn¡¯t realize you and Alexander were married. If I had known, I¡¯d have brought a gift."


    Rain looked down, suddenly feeling shy. Even though she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, she found it hard to meet Mrs. Summer¡¯s eyes, knowing she was Ca¡¯s mother.


    "Rain, don¡¯t bow your head. Hold it high like you always do," Mrs. Summer gently encouraged, her voice warm.


    Sanya jumped in, tactless as ever, "Ma¡¯am, she¡¯s just shy because she recently learned her husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend is your daughter, Ca. I mean, who¡¯d have thought the world was this small?"


    Rain shot Sanya a look, but deep down, she was grateful her friend brought it up¡ªit was something she wouldn¡¯t have dared to mention herself.


    Mrs. Summer chuckled, unfazed. "I understand. That must be awkward. But don¡¯t worry, Ca and Alexander broke up five years ago," she assured them, her smile kind.


    Rain finally looked up, feeling a bit more at ease under Mrs. Summer¡¯s understanding gaze.


    "There, that¡¯s more like it," Mrs. Summer said approvingly. Then she gave a lighthearted shrug. "Though I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m a little sad. Any mother would be lucky to have this man as her son-inw." She turned to Alexander, her eyes twinkling warmly.


    "But you¡¯re lucky, too, with Rain," Mrs. Summer added warmly. "This woman is truly one in a million. I honestly admire her." She gave Rain a proud smile. "Wilma has told me so many good things, and I¡¯ve seen for myself how she¡¯s climbed her way up, reaching where she is now all on her own."


    Rain felt her cheeks flush slightly at the praise, though she managed a grateful smile. It felt surreal to hear such kind words from someone she¡¯d looked up to for so long.


    Alexander¡¯s hand found hers under the table, giving a gentle squeeze, as if saying he couldn¡¯t agree more.


    Rain smiled and murmured, "It was your encouragement that kept me going, Mrs. Summer. I¡¯ve held onto your words every time I felt close to giving up. You told me that everyone faces struggles, but true strength is facing them head-on, with resilience and purpose. You said the only way to rise above is to move forward, step by step, until you reach the dreams waiting on the other side."


    Mrs. Summer¡¯s face softened as she listened, her smile warm. "You¡¯ve done more than I could have hoped, Rain. I may have given you a little encouragement, but you achieved this on your own with resilience and a fighting spirit."


    Rain¡¯s cheeks warmed at the praise, feeling a sense of pride and gratitude in her heart.


    Rain could only hope that Ca Cartier shared her mother¡¯s grace and understanding. She braced herself at the thought of Ca¡¯s return, silently wishing it wouldn¡¯t turn into a source of tension between her and Alexander. Thest thing she wanted was to deal with old mes and unresolved feelings, especially with someone as poised and respected as Mrs. Summer.


    Mrs. Summer continued, "Alexander, you¡¯ve truly chosen well. May your journey together be just as strong and determined as she is."


    Alexander smiled, his gaze gentle as he looked at Rain. "I believe it will be."


    "The Hunting Event ising up. I¡¯ll be looking forward to seeing you there," Mrs. Summer said with a warm smile. "Our family has the honor of hosting it this year."


    "The Hunting Event?" Sanya asked, intrigued.


    Alexander nodded, exining, "Every year before autumn ends, we have a five-day Hunting Event. It¡¯s a tradition for my father¡¯s circle of close friends toe together with their families for a reunion of sorts."


    Mrs. Summer chuckled. "It¡¯s actually a lot of fun, and everyone looks forward to it each year. And since you¡¯re officially a Lancaster now, Rain, you¡¯ll be expected to join¡ªunless you want Rock to pay the fine for your absence."


    Rain couldn¡¯t help butugh. "I¡¯d better start practicing, then!"

 Chapter 203: The Brighter Side

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Brighter Side</h4>


    "He surely likes kids!" Sanya remarked as she joined Rain on the bench, where she was busy braiding Mia¡¯s hair. Rain followed Sanya¡¯s gaze and smiled. Alexander was cradling a three-year-old boy in his arms while other kids chased him around,ughter filling the air.


    "I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make a great father," she said, her cheeks flushing deeply at the thought.


    "Mia, you¡¯re doing great! How about you join the others and y?" Sanya suggested, finishing Mia¡¯s ponytail with a neat tie. The little girl nodded enthusiastically and dashed off to join the other children.


    With Mia gone, Sanya leaned closer, her tone teasing. "Now that there are no kids around... tell me, have you two consummated the marriage yet?"


    Rain¡¯s face turned crimson. She had half-expected such a question from Sanya. "We were supposed to yesterday, but... my period came," she replied awkwardly.


    "What the fuck! What kind of timing is that?!" Sanya burst intoughter, and Rain couldn¡¯t help but join her.


    "I know, right?" Rain muttered with a shrug, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "Anyway, he just needs to wait four more days, and you¡¯ll be divirginized!" Sanya teased. Rain¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly nced around, relieved that no one was close enough to hear.


    "What?! It¡¯s fine since you¡¯re married. Well, um, legally..." Sanya started, but then suddenly halted, as if a lump had formed in her throat.


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "What? Cat got your tongue? Technically, we¡¯re not the ones who registered that marriage, so as the rumors say, it¡¯s really a sham," she pointed out.


    "Well, the feelings you two have for each other are real, and that¡¯s what matters. I¡¯m sure you and Alexander will have a wedding ceremony soon," Sanya said confidently.


    "If he asks me, I¡¯d dly have a wedding ceremony and sign the papers properly this time," Rain replied with a wide smile.


    Sanya shrugged. "I¡¯m really sorry about the whole situation..."


    Rain patted her shoulder reassuringly. "I told you, it¡¯s fine now, and we¡¯re good. On the brighter side, I¡¯m honestly grateful you chose wisely. I mean, never in my wildest dreams could I have met someone like Alexander if it weren¡¯t for you. So thank you for giving me the best husband."


    With that, Sanya smiled and nodded. "I¡¯m d I did too. To be honest, I was tempted to submit my own profile when I found out it was Alexander Lancaster looking for a wife. But then I thought about my background... it¡¯s a mess. Knowing it¡¯s Alexander, I¡¯d definitely get caught if I tried to fake my past, especially being an orphan and all. At least you have the yton name, with your family owning a hospital and a medical insurancepany," Sanya confessed.


    Sanya then took a deep breath and murmured, "I guess you and Alexander are truly meant to be. It feels like fate, to be honest. Although neither of us really believes in destiny..."


    Rain chuckled and hummed, "That¡¯s a bit cringy."


    "True," Sanyaughed, shaking her head.


    "But who knows... you and William might actually click. Just promise me you¡¯ll keep me updated about this, and make sure you don¡¯t make any decisions out of impulse. If William ever tries to force or ckmail you, I want to know. Though, to be fair, I think William is a good person too. My father-inw is a good man, and it seems he raised his boys well," Rainmented thoughtfully.


    It might be too early to judge since she hadn¡¯t spent much time with William, but he seemed reliable based on how much Alexander trusted him.


    Sanya smirked and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I think I can handle him well enough. Still, isn¡¯t it funny how things have turned out? I never thought William would be interested in me at all..."


    Rain frowned thoughtfully at her friend¡¯sment. "Why wouldn¡¯t he? You¡¯re beautiful, Sanya. Sure, you can be a bit reckless and tactless, but I know you well... you have a good heart! Maybe a touch prideful, though," she added with a teasing smile.


    Sanya sighed, nodding. "I have nothing to my name, really... yet my pride has always been too high. Or maybe it¡¯s because I have nothing that I cling to it so tightly."


    She shrugged and added, "I guess I should work on that attitude. Not having much made my pride all I had to lean on, so I got stubborn about it." She sighed. "Sometimes it just makes it hard to admit when I¡¯m wrong or to say sorry, even when I know I should."


    Rain offered a reassuring smile. "Pride¡¯s not a bad thing, Sanya. You¡¯re strong because of it. You¡¯ll figure out the bnce."


    Sanya wrapped her arm around Rain¡¯s and rested her head on her shoulder. "I¡¯ve missed you so much, Rain," she murmured. "I really hope things work out with me and William. It¡¯d be amazing to be an official part of the same family you belong to now."


    *****


    At Lamey Country


    "Cut!" the director shouted.


    Ca, breathless from the intense chase scene, paused to catch her breath. In the film, she was the female lead, running from a horde of zombies in a suspense thriller with a touch of romance.


    "Perfect! That was brilliantly done, Ca! Absolutely superb, as always!" the director praised, beaming. "Let¡¯s wrap up for today. We¡¯ll resume tomorrow!"


    Renz quickly approached her, handing over a bottle of water while her assistant dabbed away the sweat on her forehead. After downing nearly the whole bottle, Ca wiped her mouth, a hint of impatience in her voice. "How much longer do I have to wait?"


    "I spoke with the team as you asked, and they agreed to shoot all your scenes first. We should be able to get back to Nepthal in about ten days," Renz informed her.


    Ca closed her eyes, letting out a low hum. "Ten days..."


    "Yes, that¡¯s the fastest we can wrap things up, Ca," Renz replied with a resigned sigh.


    "Fine. But make sure it¡¯s no longer than that," she said, her tone hardening. "I need to get back and reim what¡¯s mine."

 Chapter 204: The Best Version of Myself

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Best Version of Myself</h4>


    Rain¡¯s n to get some work done after leaving the orphanage fell apart quickly when Alexander drove straight to the theme park and stopped the car. He hopped out and, without a second thought, pulled her along with him.


    "You¡¯ve already filed your leave, so why worry about work?" he said with a grin. "Let¡¯s just have some fun. Didn¡¯t you want to try all the rides here?"


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, how did you know that?"


    She¡¯d always dreamed ofing here as a kid but never had the chance. School and part-time jobs kept her busy, leaving no time for things like this. Even romantic rtionships had never been a priority so meeting Paul at her internship was just a coincidence.


    Back then, he made her feel special, but Rain quickly shook off the thought, reminding herself that Paul¡¯s attention was shallow. All he¡¯d wanted was to possess her.


    "Dad gave me a notebook with practically every detail he¡¯s gathered about you," Alexandermented with a grin.


    Rain stopped walking and turned at him, her eyes widening. "Seriously?" she eximed.


    "Yes, he did," Alexander confirmed, still grinning.


    "Can I take a lookter? I could add some of my own details, maybe even a bucket list!" she hummed excitedly. Alexander chuckled. "Why not? Let¡¯s trade notebooks."


    "Father-inw never fails to amaze me. He¡¯s really putting in the effort to help us make this marriage work, isn¡¯t he?" Rain said with a smile.


    "I think he¡¯s set on having a grandchild," Alexander murmured.


    Their smiles faded as they exchanged a quiet look, followed by a heavy sigh. Rain gently squeezed Alexander¡¯s hand as they both thought of his father and his battle with the tumor.


    The thought tugged painfully at her heart. She bit her lip as they continued walking into the theme park. How much more it was for Alexander. Trying to lift the mood, Rain moved in front of Alexander, taking his other hand.


    "Hey, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get started on those babies as soon as possible," she joked, trying to bring back some lightness. After all, fulfilling his father¡¯s wishes was one of the few things they could do now.


    Alexander smiled, teasing her back, "Babies, huh? Twins or triplets, maybe? I should ask a doctor if that¡¯s possible and find out how we can make it happen."


    Rain¡¯s lips parted, and she stared at him in disbelief. Had she actually said ¡¯babies¡¯... not ¡¯baby¡¯?


    Rain gulped as Alexander chuckled, pulling her closer with his arm around her shoulders. "Now, let¡¯s have some fun, just like you always wanted. We¡¯ll focus on making babies as soon as your period¡¯s over," he whispered in her ear.


    Her face flushed, and a nervous excitement bubbled up at the thought of finally consummating their marriage.


    "Let¡¯s try some of the light rides first before we go for the extreme ones," Alexander suggested with a smile, and Rain nodded, d he decided to change the topic.


    As they wandered through the colorful park, Rain felt her excitement building. Alexander¡¯s hand was warm and steady in hers this time, and she couldn¡¯t shake the surreal feeling of actually being there with him, doing something she¡¯d dreamed about since she was a kid.


    "Alright, let¡¯s start with the Ferris wheel," Alexander suggested, guiding her toward the towering ride. "A ssic," he said with a yful grin.


    Rain grinned back, the sight of the giant wheel sparking a childlike thrill. "Good choice," she replied, squeezing his hand. As they climbed into the little gond and the wheel began its slow ascent, the city stretched out beneath them in sparkling lights, and Rain couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    "Look at that view," she murmured, leaning into him as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders.


    "It¡¯s incredible," Alexander agreed, but his gaze was on her rather than the skyline. "Though honestly, I think this view is better."


    Rain blushed, feeling the butterflies in her stomach. They sat quietly as they reached the top, and the world around them felt still, like it was just the two of them up there, floating above everything else. She looked up at him and, on impulse, lifted herself to kiss him, soft and slow, savoring the closeness.


    When they pulled back, Alexander¡¯s eyes sparkled. "I could get used to this," he said softly, his thumb brushing along her cheek. "You bring out a side of me I didn¡¯t even know I had."


    "Like what?" Rain asked, though she had a feeling she already knew.


    "Guess," Alexander replied, a hint of yfulness in his eyes.


    Sheughed softly. "Being cheeky and a bit cringey, maybe? With how serious you always look, I¡¯d never guess you had that side to you!"


    Alexander chuckled, nodding. "True enough. Even I¡¯m surprised by it. Somehow, with you, it justes naturally. I guess... I just want to be the best version of myself."


    His words warmed her, sending a flutter through her chest. Blushing, she snuggled closer to him, resting her head against his chest as they enjoyed the gentle sway of the Ferris wheel. Her arms wrapped around him, seeking thefort of his warmth.


    "I feel the same way," she whispered, her voice soft but filled with sincerity. "I want to be the best version of myself when I¡¯m with you."


    In response, Alexander pressed a tender kiss to the top of her head, holding her just a little tighter. The world seemed to pause, leaving only the quiet thrill of being in each other¡¯s arms as they floated above.


    As they went from ride to ride, Alexanderughed and cheered with her, surprising her with his yful side. He held her hand through the roller coaster, even when she shrieked and clung to him, and then let her drag him to the spinning teacups, both of them dizzy withughter by the end.


    When they finally took a break, sharing cotton candy on a park bench, Rain leaned her head against his shoulder, feeling a mix of happiness and anticipation. It was a perfect day, but with him, everything seemed so memorable.


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had a day like this," she admitted, looking up at him. "Thank you, Alexander."


    He leaned down, brushing his lips against her forehead. "There¡¯s a first time for everything," he murmured, pulling her close.

 Chapter 205: She’s Grumpy

    <h4>Chapter 205: She¡¯s Grumpy</h4>


    As they strolled through the lively theme park, Rain¡¯s eyes lit up when she spotted a row of colorful stuffed animals at one of the game stalls.


    "Oh! Look at those!" she eximed, nudging Alexander¡¯s arm. "I¡¯ve always wanted to win one of those huge stuffed toys."


    Alexander followed her gaze to the disy of plush prizes. A faint smile yed on his lips as he watched her excitement. "Which one do you want?" he asked.


    Rain pointed to an oversized panda bear that seemed almost too big to carry. "That one," she said with a grin. "But fair warning, these games are usually impossible to win." That was a bit of an overstatement, especially for someone as talented as Alexander. She probably could have won it herself if she tried but it felt much sweeter having Alexander win it just for her.


    Alexander¡¯s smirk deepened as he stepped up to the booth. "Watch and learn," he teased, grabbing a few darts from the attendant. He aimed with steady precision, hitting the target with ease on his first try.


    The booth attendant blinked in surprise, and Rain gasped, sping her hands together as Alexander continued, each throw as urate as thest. Within moments, he¡¯d won enough points to im the teddy bear.


    When he handed it over to her, Rain¡¯s face lit up. "I can¡¯t believe it! You actually did it!"


    He chuckled, watching her hug the bear as though it were a priceless treasure. "I told you I¡¯d get you your favorite things...."


    Rain looked up at him, her eyes shining. "You¡¯re full of surprises, you know that?"


    He leaned down, brushing a soft kiss on her forehead. "Only for you."


    Rain felt like she was getting a sugar rush from Alexander¡¯s endless sweetness, cheekiness, and asional cringiness. But she loved every moment of it, savoring it and secretly hoping for more sweet "overdoses" toe!


    As the sun set and the day wound down, both Rain and Alexander were exhausted but content. "Where do you want to have dinner?" Alexander asked.


    "Let¡¯s head back home," Rain replied with a warm smile. "I miss father-inw, and I have so much to tell him! He¡¯ll be thrilled to hear how well you¡¯re working on our rtionship." She knew Rock would be proud of his son¡¯s efforts in making their bond stronger.


    Alexander nodded, smiling. "Yeah, let¡¯s go back. Honestly, I¡¯ve been thinking of taking a week off to spend with him. We¡¯ll have the Hunting Event soon, but it would be nice to n a separate vacation just for the family he cares about the most."


    "Like a family reunion?" Rain¡¯s eyes lit up. "That sounds amazing. Let¡¯s make it happen. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll love that idea."


    On the drive home, Rain leaned back, her curiosity piqued. "About the Hunting Event... Can you tell me more about it?"


    Alexander smiled, ncing over at her. "Alright. Five main families participate each year: ours, of course; the Lanes, like Uncle Darwin and Sebastian, whom you¡¯ve met. You¡¯ll meet the others soon. Then there¡¯s the Crawfords, including Eric and his father, Uncle James. You¡¯ve met them, but you¡¯ll see more family members as well. Next are the Kents, Aunt Vernice¡¯s family. And finally, the Cartiers."


    Rain nodded, absorbing the information as Alexander continued. "It¡¯s mandatory for immediate family members to attend. If anyone misses it without a valid reason, there¡¯s a fine, set by the host family of the year. Close friends and other rtives cane, too, if they¡¯d like."


    "So that means Sanya cane?" Rain asked eagerly, already picturing how much fun it would be to have her best friend there too.


    "Yes, she can," Alexander chuckled. "She¡¯s William¡¯s girlfriend, after all. We¡¯ll just need to let the Cartiers know who we¡¯re bringing aside from Dad¡¯s immediate family. Actually, Dad loves bringing Aunt Ava and Alyssa along for events like this too."


    He gave her a gentle kiss on the head and added, "Oh, and speaking of family gatherings, Dad arranged a lunch at the mansion this Sunday to introduce you formally to everyone."


    Rain¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought. "Really? That¡¯ll be perfect. I¡¯ll finally get to meet everyone."


    Alexander smiled, holding her hand. "Yes. And knowing Dad, he¡¯s probably more excited than anyone to make sure you feel weed."


    *****


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    Rock was rxing with William, Ben, and Mnie in the living area, watching the news and chatting asionally, when his phone rang.


    "The lovebirds are joining us for dinner. Ben, let Chef Philip know to make their favorites," Rock announced after ending the call with Alexander.


    "Oh, I should stay for dinner too, then!" William dered with a grin.


    "Don¡¯t you have an operation to oversee at GIS?" Rock asked, raising an eyebrow.


    William shrugged, leaning back. "That can wait. Brandon¡¯s managing things well, and, honestly, what¡¯s more important than a family dinner?" He chuckled, adding with a teasing nce at Rock, "Sounds like my brother is doing pretty well these days. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if we hear news of a little Lancaster on the way soon."


    Rock chuckled, amused by the banter. While he¡¯d be thrilled at the news of grandchildren, his biggest wish was for Alexander and Rain to build a solid,sting rtionship. A foundation that would help them weather any storms together.


    "How about you, huh? I keep reminding you not to y around," Rock said, his voice firm. "Yes, I¡¯m eager for you and Alexander to settle down, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should be ying games. Sanya is Rain¡¯s best friend."


    William shrugged, a hint of a smile on his lips. "Who says I¡¯m ying, Dad? I¡¯m dead serious. I really like her. She¡¯s not like the other women who flutter their eyshes at me, trying to show me only their good sides. Sanya is different. She doesn¡¯t care if I see her at her worst. She doesn¡¯t bother to impress me, and most of the time, she¡¯s grumpy with me."


    Rock raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "So, you like her because she¡¯s grumpy?"


    William chuckled. "Pretty much. It¡¯s refreshing. With her, I can be myself without any pretenses."


    Just then, a helper entered the room, looking a bit tense. "Sir Rock, Mr. Tim yton is here with his wife and daughter. They¡¯ve requested to speak with Ms. Rain and Ms. Mnie."


    The atmosphere shifted immediately. Rock¡¯s expression hardened slightly, and he exchanged a knowing nce with William.

 Chapter 206: Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 206: Freedom</h4>


    Rain felt her pulse quicken as she and Alexander stepped into the mansion, knowing her father was waiting. Just as they neared the entrance, Alexander received a call from William, informing him that Tim had arrived with Sylvia and Dina, all asking to speak with her.


    Alexander turned to her, his expression thoughtful. "What do you want to do? If you don¡¯t want to see them, we can turn around."


    Rain felt a pang of tension but knew she couldn¡¯t avoid this. "I want to see my father," she replied. She wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted this time, but she was determined to face it.


    Alexander gently squeezed her hand, and when she turned to him, he offered a soft, reassuring smile. She smiled back. "I¡¯m fine."


    As they entered the living area, her father, Sylvia, and Dina were seated, waiting. Rock, noticing their arrival, nodded to Alexander. "Come on, son. Let¡¯s give them some privacy," he said with a firm but kind tone.


    "I¡¯ll stay," Aunt Mnie chimed in, settling into her chair.


    Rain nced at Alexander, who looked reluctant to leave her alone. She gave him an encouraging smile and a nod, letting him know she¡¯d be okay. With a sigh, he finally followed his father out, leaving her to face her family.


    "Rain, we came here to apologize..." her father began, his voice unusually soft. He turned to Dina, nudging her to step forward. Dina lowered her head, murmuring, "I¡¯m sorry, Rain... for everything. I didn¡¯t mean to let things go so far. I was just... consumed by envy, and I¡¯m really sorry. I hope you can forgive me."


    Rain could see right through Dina¡¯s apology. Theck of sincerity was evident; Dina couldn¡¯t even bring herself to meet Rain¡¯s gaze.


    She was distracted with how she would take Dina¡¯s apology when her father suddenly moved closer, wrapping her in an embrace. She froze, caught off guard by the unexpected warmth. For a brief moment, she allowed herself to feel the thing she had longed for her entire life... the feeling of truly existing in his eyes.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Tim whispered. "I¡¯m truly sorry, Rain. My hatred for your mother blinded me, and I ended up taking it out on you. I was wrong in so many ways, and I know this is all my fault. Things would never havee to this if I had been a better father. I just hope it¡¯s not toote to make things right between us."


    Rain¡¯s forehead creased with mixed emotions. She couldn¡¯t help but question whether her father¡¯s apology was genuine or merely prompted by her newfound position in the Lancaster family.


    For years, he had never mistreated her like physically hurt her or spoken cruel words like Sylvia and Dina had. But his treatment had been just as painful. He had treated her as if she didn¡¯t exist, and that silent neglect, the feeling of being invisible to her own father, was a wound that had cut the deepest. The emotional toll had been overwhelming, and now, she wasn¡¯t sure if his sudden change of heart was real or yet another selfish move.


    She nced over at Aunt Mnie, her expression hardening as she gathered her resolve. "If you¡¯re really sorry and want to make amends," she replied, "then let Aunt Mnie go. Release her from your full guardianship so she can finally have her freedom. We both know she¡¯s more than capable of taking care of herself. What you¡¯ve done to her is wrong, and it needs to end."


    Sylvia¡¯s mask slipped as she barked, "That¡¯s absurd, Tim!" Rain smirked, finally seeing her stepmother¡¯s true colors spill out, a facade crumbling under the weight of her own interest.


    Rain raised an eyebrow, watching as her father¡¯s face fell under her firm demand. It was clear she¡¯d struck a nerve, but she didn¡¯t care. If he truly wanted to make amends, he needed to right all the wrongs, not just apologize.


    Tim looked taken aback, his mouth opening and closing as he nced at Sylvia, who was visibly seething. "Rain, I... I hadn¡¯t considered..." he stammered, but Sylvia cut him off sharply.


    "Absolutely not!" Sylvia snapped, her eyes zing. "Tim, don¡¯t even think about it. Mnie needs stability, and that¡¯s our responsibility!"


    Rain¡¯s smirk deepened. "Ah, there it is," she murmured, almost to herself. Rain looked back at her father, her voice steady and cold. "See? This is the person you¡¯ve been protecting, the one you let dictate everything, even when it¡¯s against what¡¯s right."


    Tim¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and he took a shaky breath. "Rain, I know I¡¯ve made mistakes. I just... I want to make things right."


    "Then prove it," Rain challenged, her tone unyielding. "If you genuinely want to change, free Aunt Mnie. She deserves her own life, and you know it. She has suffered for too long under this so-called guardianship. If you¡¯re here to make amends, releasing her is the first step."


    Tim hesitated, ncing at Sylvia, who looked as if she were about to protest again. Rain¡¯s gaze hardened, her voice resolute. "I¡¯m not interested in empty apologies, Father. If you want forgiveness, show me that you¡¯re willing to act on it."


    Aunt Mnie, who had stayed silent, reached out and gently took Rain¡¯s hand. "Rain, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want you fighting my battles," she whispered, though her gaze was filled with gratitude.


    Rain squeezed her hand in reassurance, her voice unwavering. "No, Aunt Mnie. You deserve to live freely."


    A tense silence settled in the room. Rain waited, holding her father¡¯s gaze, challenging him to prove he was sincere.


    Sylvia opened her mouth to speak, but Rain silenced her with a single, sharp nce. "This isn¡¯t about you, Sylvia. Not everything revolves around you."


    Turning back to her father, Rain¡¯s voice was steady as she said, "I think our conversation is finished here. You can all leave now."


    Her tone left no room for argument, and for the first time, she felt a sense of control over a family that had so often made her feel small.


    Tim looked between Rain and Sylvia, visibly torn. Finally, he nodded slowly. "I¡¯ll release Mnie from guardianship, Rain. You¡¯re right... she deserves her freedom."


    Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a mix of surprise and relief crossed Aunt Mnie¡¯s face. For the first time, it felt like a victory for both of them... a hard-won moment of justice.

 Chapter 207: Incident

    <h4>Chapter 207: Incident</h4>


    "I can¡¯t believe you agreed to this!" Sylvia fumed as soon as they were inside the sedan. Dina sat silently in the backseat, too exhausted to engage in the argument. She couldn¡¯t shake the disbelief that she had lowered herself for Rain. Watching her father¡¯s soft treatment of Rain only stoked her anger.


    They were already on the road, but her mother couldn¡¯t stop voicing her annoyance. Dina silently agreed, her frustration growing. Rain must be so happy right now, and the thought of her life turning out so great only irked her further.


    "That¡¯s enough, Sylvia. I made a decision, so you must not question it," Tim snapped, gritting his teeth. Dina struggled to understand what was going on in her father¡¯s mind.


    "Rain is nothing! A nobody! I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so obsessed with keeping her around, especially after treating her like she doesn¡¯t exist! Isn¡¯t it enough that we already took her away from¡ª"


    A loud, resounding p echoed inside the sedan, making Dina¡¯s eyes widen in shock. She watched, horrified, as her father struck her mother, blood trickling from the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth. "Mom," she gasped, stunned by the sudden violence.


    "Open your mouth again, and if you dare to speak about that incident with anyone else around, you¡¯ll regret it, Sylvia. You were just as responsible for it as I was!" Tim barked, his voice sharp and unwavering.


    Dina stared at her parents¡¯ backs, her frown deepening. There was something strange, something she couldn¡¯t quite ce. She squinted, reying their heated words in her mind. <i>¡¯What on earth was this ¡¯incident¡¯ they mentioned? And why did it seem tied to Rain?¡¯</i>


    Her mother had looked shaken, actually shaken, and her father had been angrier than Dina had ever seen him, his voice cold, even dangerous. Dina gritted her teeth. For as long as she could remember, her parents had treated Rain with barely concealed disdain, acting as though she were an inconvenience, a shadow.


    But this? This was different. They weren¡¯t just indifferent to Rain; they seemed to be hiding something, something that had her mother so unnerved she¡¯d been pped into silence.


    <i>¡¯Just what was that incident they¡¯re so desperate to keep hidden?¡¯</i>


    Sylvia fell silent, and tears continued streaming down her cheeks. <i>¡¯What a loser,¡¯</i> Dina thought, her mother¡¯s sobs only amplifying her disdain. But then it struck her: her life could end up just as pathetic if she didn¡¯t y her cards right.


    So far, Michael had been treating her well, probably because she had managed to get on his good side. Dina gritted her teeth at the thought. To avoid any physical abuse from him, she had done everything in her power to fulfil his wildest dreams, pretending to be Rain, allowing him to call her by that name while she catered to him as if she were the very person he desired.


    "Fuck!" she cursed, recalling how Michael had even purchased the same gown Rain wore on the night of her ruined engagement party. "That crazy asshole!" But right now, Michael was truly her lifeline. He could be so generous when she met his expectations.


    *****


    Back at the Lancaster Ancestral Mansion, Rain was still reeling from her father¡¯s unexpected agreement. She could hardly contain her excitement at finally arranging Aunt Mnie¡¯s freedom. Tomorrow, they would file the petition first thing in the morning.


    Her father had only one request: to keep the family name intact and unblemished. To meet this condition, they would simply need to prove in court that Aunt Mnie was fully healed and mentally stable.


    Rain hadn¡¯t mentioned her decision to decline any im to Aunt Mnie¡¯s shares, money, and properties because she enjoyed seeing Sylvia¡¯s anxiety too much.


    "We should celebrate!" Ben suggested with a smile.


    "Isn¡¯t that a bit early, Uncle Ben?" William remarked. "It¡¯s only a verbal agreement. A lot can happen, and those ytons might change their minds once we go to court."


    Rain nodded in agreement, but Alexander replied confidently, "Even if they do, we¡¯ll still win. We¡¯ve got more than enough leverage to expose their secrets."


    "Anyway, if I may say so, sister-inw, that father of yours seems highly suspicious," William added.


    "Alright, enough about that," Rock interrupted, urging everyone to focus on the meal. With that, they resumed their dinner in a more cheerful atmosphere.


    "I¡¯m nning for us all to take a family vacation. Maybe out of town or even out of the country, let¡¯s say for a week?" Alexander remarked suddenly.


    All eyes turned to him, and Rain swallowed, noticing the surprise on Uncle Ben¡¯s, William¡¯s, and Father Rock¡¯s faces. They looked as if they couldn¡¯t believe Alexander had suggested such a thing.


    Ignoring their astonishment, Alexander held his father¡¯s gaze. "What do you think, Dad? How about somewhere nice? Maybe a cruise? I remember how you used to pester William and me about it."


    Rock¡¯s expression softened, a smile breaking through his surprise. "Well, that does sound tempting, son. A cruise would be wonderful." He chuckled, ncing around the table. "Maybe it¡¯s time to make it happen after all."


    Uncle Ben grinned, and William looked intrigued, nodding thoughtfully. "Alright then, I¡¯ll make the arrangements," Alexander said, nodding with resolve.


    After dinner, Rain walked her aunt to her room. The two of them continued talking, and as always, her aunt grew sentimental, thanking Rain again for everything.


    "It¡¯s really nothing, Aunt. You don¡¯t need to thank me," Rain replied, smiling gently. But after a moment, her smile faded as curiosity crept into her expression. "Do you think Father is genuine this time?"


    Aunt Mnie¡¯s smile softened, though her eyes held a hint of sadness. "Rain, your father¡¯s intentions have always been hard to read, even for me. But perhaps... perhaps he¡¯s realizing that some things are more valuable than pride."


    Rain nodded thoughtfully, though a part of her wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. "I just can¡¯t help but wonder if this is all because of the Lancasters. He seemed almost... eager to please."


    Mnie sighed, reaching for Rain¡¯s hand. "Your father may have his own reasons, but don¡¯t let his motives cloud your happiness or your goals. You¡¯ve built a life for yourself, surrounded by people who genuinely care. You deserve to focus on that."

 Chapter 208: Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 208: Suffering</h4>


    Rain stood on the balcony of their bedroom when she felt Alexander¡¯s arms wrap around her, pulling her close from behind. A smile spread across her face as she savored his familiar warmth.


    "What are you thinking?" he murmured against her skin, causing her to instinctively tilt her head to the side, feeling the warmth of his lips brush against her neck.


    "Hmm, I was just reflecting on how everything seems perfect right now. Things are finally falling into ce for me, especially with you and Aunt Mnie. I know it¡¯s still early, but hearing that my father is willing to grant her freedom is incredibly overwhelming." She let out a sigh, the weight of her emotions settling in.


    A part of her wondered if a storm was brewing on the horizon. They were all too aware of the uncertainties that loomed like her father-inw¡¯s health remained precarious, and losing him would be devastating.


    "You¡¯re right," Alexander replied, his voice thoughtful. "But one thing my dad always tells us is that the only constant in life is change. We must learn to adapt and make the best of it, whether the changes are good or bad. We have to find ways to protect our position and hold our ground."


    He buried his face in the crook of her neck, inhaling deeply as if savoring her natural scent. Rain closed her eyes, feeling thefort of their closeness.


    Rain leaned into Alexander¡¯s embrace, letting his words settle into her thoughts. His advice resonated deeply, embracing change rather than fearing it was a lesson she¡¯d often struggled with but was slowlying to ept.


    "Father-inw is right," she murmured. "It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve never had this much to lose before. It¡¯s different now with you, with this wonderful family together with Aunt Mnie. I keep thinking about all the ways things could go wrong."


    Alexander¡¯s arms tightened around her, "We¡¯re not going anywhere, Rain. And whatever stormes, we¡¯ll face it together."


    She turned to look at him, the warmth in his eyes softening her fears. "Promise me you won¡¯t shut me out if things get difficult because that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I don¡¯t care what it is. I want to be there for you too, Alexander."


    His gaze softened, and he brushed a stray hair from her face. "You have my word. I¡¯ll let you in... because you¡¯re not just part of my life now, Rain. You¡¯re part of everything."


    Rain¡¯s smile widened, and she tiptoed to press her lips against his. Alexander responded by lifting her effortlessly and carrying her back into their bedroom as their kiss deepened, building passion between them.


    Once again, she found herself straddling him as he sat on the edge of the bed. She could feel his arousal pressing against her, and her own desire was too intense to ignore. She loved the feel of his lips on hers, and neither of them could seem to get enough, each kiss leaving them craving more.


    "We should stop," he hoarsely hummed, panting like her. Rain nodded with an awkward smile and murmured, "Right, let¡¯s just go to sleep."


    With that thought, she moved quickly, crawling onto the bed, feeling flushed and restless. They couldn¡¯t go all the way... not yet... but she knew he was as affected as she was. Unless she helped him likest time, he¡¯d be left with nothing but frustration. Even though he had insisted he could manage on his own, she could tell he wanted her just as much as she wanted him.


    Lost in her thoughts, she barely noticed when Alexander slid beside her, wrapping her in his arms and pulling her close. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, his voice a low murmur, "Rx and sleep Rain. I¡¯ll wait... just three more days." Then he muttered a quiet curse under his breath.


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the frustration in his voice, finding his struggle both endearing and amusing.


    Alexander let out a sigh, feeling herughter vibrate softly against him. "Are you enjoying my suffering?" he teased, his breath warm on her neck.


    She tilted her head, meeting his gaze with a mischievous grin. "Maybe just a little," she admitted, eyes twinkling. "But, for what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m suffering too."


    He let out a deep chuckle, pulling her even closer. "Good to know I¡¯m not alone, then." His voice softened as he pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    Rain¡¯s smile lingered as theyy together in the quiet. She closed her eyes, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her hand, and let herself believe in the promise of the moment, trusting that, together, they could face anything thaty ahead.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Rock called Ben into his study and handed him a stack of documents.


    "What is this?" Ben gasped, his eyes widening as he read the title deeds in his hands.


    "These are your properties, Ben. To be honest, this was meant to be a surprise gift for you once you finally settle down and get married. But with life being so unpredictable, I thought it best to give it to you now so you can do whatever you want with it," Rock said, offering a warm smile.


    Ben¡¯s jaw clenched as he struggled to contain his emotions. "What are you saying, Sir? Dammit! You¡¯ll still be alive when I get married, so take it back! I won¡¯t ept this now!" He grunted, practically shoving the papers back into Rock¡¯s hands.


    "Are you Santa us? Why are you giving me so much!?" he barked, doing his best to hold back tears.


    "Look at your temper! I thought I¡¯d never see that side of you again," Rock joked.


    Ben swallowed hard, recalling how he and Rock had first crossed paths. He had been a violent person, a hired killer with blood on his hands. Growing up in a harsh environment, he had been trained to kill from a young age to support his parents and siblings. But meeting Rock had changed everything...

 Chapter 209: Join Forces

    <h4>Chapter 209: Join Forces</h4>


    It was another morning, and Rain was back at work, just as she should be. As she expected, she had be the star of the prosecution office. Curious and intrigued nces followed her as she walked down the hallway. Whispers floated in the air, but she held her head high, determined to focus on her responsibilities despite the attention.


    "Good morning," Rain greeted everyone in their department who acknowledged her, then headed straight to her private office. As soon as she sat down, her phone rang. It was the Chief Prosecutor¡¯s secretary asking her toe to the Chief¡¯s office.


    "So early in the morning; I wonder what it is this time," she mumbled with a sigh before heading out.


    Upon arriving, the secretary escorted her inside. Rain raised an eyebrow at the sight of Henry already inside, sharingughter with Chief Prosecutor John Hart.


    "Oh, there you are, Prosecutor Lancaster. Come, take a seat," the Chief instructed, and she sat opposite Henry.


    "I called the two of you regarding the Obsidian Order case," John began. He turned to Rain and added, "You shouldn¡¯t handle this case alone, especially given itsplexity. I want you and Henry to work on it together."


    Rain noticed the wide, satisfied grin on Henry¡¯s face but kept her expression neutral. "Alright..."


    "That¡¯s good then," John continued. "Henry has been here for years and has a wealth of experience. I believe you¡¯ll learn a lot from him, Prosecutor Lancaster."


    Rain politely nodded and smiled at the chief. After a brief conversation about work, the Chief dismissed her and Henry.


    As they exited, she murmured with a hint of irritation, "You really want to get your hands on this case, huh?"


    Henry chuckled, his eyes gleaming with interest. "I told you, Rain, I want close involvement. It¡¯s clear you won¡¯t hand it over, so we might as well join forces."


    Rain couldn¡¯t shake her curiosity. Something about Henry¡¯s insistence on this case felt personal, as though there was more at y beneath his professional demeanour.


    "You¡¯re so suspicious," she grumbled, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Henryughed, leaning in slightly. "Are you now interested in me because I¡¯m suspicious?" he teased with a yful wink.


    She let out an exasperated sigh. "Stop flirting with me, Henry. I¡¯m married, and frankly, it makes me ufortable." Her voice held a sharp edge, and she shot him a pointed look before turning on her heel.


    Without waiting for a response, she strode back toward her office, her steps brisk. She could still hear Henry chuckling behind her, but she ignored it.


    As she stepped inside the office, her phone buzzed with Brandon¡¯s call. "Yes?"


    "Are you avable to meet? Vania recalled a few memories that might give you some clues for your case," he informed her. Rain didn¡¯t hesitate. She quickly informed the office that she¡¯d be out for fieldwork and headed for the exit.


    Seeing her haste, Henry called after her, "Is that connected to the case? I¡¯ll go with you."


    "No," she replied firmly, not breaking stride. "It¡¯s a different case I¡¯m working on, Henry."


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she was lying... Vania¡¯s case wasn¡¯t yet confirmed to be linked to the Obsidian Order, even though she had fallen victim to Michael Astor at The Gentleman¡¯s Club.


    It was merely a hunch she and Brandon shared that The Gentleman¡¯s Club might have ties to the Obsidian Order.


    Settling into the car, Rain opened her files, flipping through the documents as she reviewed the details. Since Alexander insisted on her safety, Rico had been assigned as both her driver and bodyguard.


    "Make sure we¡¯re not being followed; we¡¯re heading straight to a safe location to meet a witness," Rain instructed Rico.


    "Understood, Madam," Rico replied, immediately making a call to coordinate security.


    They soon arrived at one of Brandon¡¯s safehouses, where Vania was staying. Rain stepped inside and saw Vania slowly walking with the help of a physical therapist, looking far better than thest time she¡¯d seen her confined to a hospital bed.


    "You made it," Brandon greeted her with a nod. He pointed to a nearby table. "Take a seat; I¡¯ll bring Vania over."


    Rain sat, observing as Brandon gently guided Vania toward her. It was odd to see him so delicate, as if afraid Vania might break with the slightest misstep. She held back a smirk. If Sanya were here, she¡¯d be quick to tease Brandon, iming he¡¯d finally fallen for a woman.


    As Vania neared, her eyes locked onto Rain¡¯s face, a flicker of recognition sparking in her gaze. She hesitated, her expression shifting as memories seemed to surface. Rain offered her a gentle, reassuring smile, but Vania¡¯s eyes widened, fear and awe mixing in her gaze.


    "It¡¯s... you," Vania stammered, her voice barely a whisper. She drew back slightly, clinging to Brandon¡¯s arm for support. "I remember... ¡¯Twilight¡¯..."


    "Oh, that? She¡¯s actually an undercover agent working for me. She entered The Gentleman¡¯s Club as an entertainer to gather intel," Brandon informed, causing Rain¡¯s eyes to widen in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe he had just blurted that out in front of Vania.


    "Seriously?" Rain shot Brandon a look that screamed, ¡¯What the heck?¡¯ Her mind raced with the implications of his revtion, unsure whether to be impressed or annoyed.


    Brandon offered an awkward smile, his shoulders slightly raised as if to say, ¡¯What did I do?¡¯


    Vania looked between them, confusion clouding her features. "Wait, you mean she was spying on them?"


    "You could say that," Brandon replied with a thoughtful smile as he helped Vania settle into her seat. "Anyway, just tell her everything you remember because she¡¯ll help you with this case."


    Vania frowned, her expression crumpling into disbelief. "But how can she help me? She¡¯s just a spy."


    Rain wasn¡¯t quite sure how to react. Vania had shown a tough attitude during theirst encounter at The Gentleman¡¯s Club, and it seemed that fierceness hadn¡¯t faded.


    However, she also noticed Vania¡¯s attempt to apologize. "I didn¡¯t mean to sound degrading," Vania added, her tone softening slightly. "It¡¯s just that you¡¯re an undercover agent, so I don¡¯t see how you can help me out."


    Rain chuckled, appreciating the honesty. "That makes sense indeed," she murmured, trying to keep the atmosphere light.


    Brandon quickly interjected, "She¡¯s a prosecutor, Vania. She definitely can help you in this case."


    Vania¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and for the first time, there was a flicker of hope in her gaze. "A prosecutor? So you have the authority to actually do something about this?"


    "Yes," Rain affirmed, her voice steady and reassuring. "I¡¯m here to gather evidence, build a case, and make sure those responsible are held ountable. But I need your help to do that."


    Vania looked at Rain, uncertainty mixing with determination. "Okay. I¡¯ll tell you what I remember," she said, her voice gaining strength. "But you have to promise me you¡¯ll protect me."


    "I promise," Rain replied sincerely, feeling the weight of themitment. "Let¡¯s start from the beginning."

 Chapter 210: Another Charade

    <h4>Chapter 210: Another Charade</h4>


    Rain headed straight to the Supreme Court after her conversation with Vania, her mind racing as she clutched her notebook. Michael Astor had ess to the underground facility of The Gentlemen¡¯s Club, and Vania had been repeatedly taken there to entertain him. But why there, of all ces? Unless...


    A suspicion formed in her mind, her eyes narrowing as she considered the possibility: what if Michael was more than just another participant in abuse, drugs, and exploitation? What if he was the one behind it all? What if he was...


    She muttered a curse under her breath as she made her way inside the Supreme Court, intent on filing a petition to free her Aunt Mnie from the full guardianship her father had imposed. This time, she was determined to secure her aunt¡¯s independence once and for all.


    She decided to push her thoughts about Michael aside for now, nning to revisit each angle and possibilityter with a clear head.


    It was past lunch by the time Rainpleted filing the petition. With a sense of relief, she was making her way out of the Supreme Court when she crossed paths with Judge Sebastian Lane.


    "Hello there, Mrs. Lancaster," he greeted with a warm smile. "Fancy meeting you here. Looks like you¡¯re on your way out. How about a quick coffee?"


    Rain hesitated, ncing at her watch, then nodded with a polite smile. "I have a bit of time. Coffee sounds good."


    This man was, after all, a friend of her newfound family. Alexander had mentioned that despite his entric reputation, Sebastian was actually a fair and dedicated judge.


    He was well-known around the courthouse, having made history as the youngest judge appointed at just twenty-nine. Typically, such a role required at least a decade of experience inw, yet Sebastian had earned it after only a few years, thanks to his remarkable skill and record.


    Now, at thirty-four, he¡¯d already been serving as a judge for five years, and his reputation for both brilliance and unconventionality preceded him. It wasn¡¯t every day that one met someone who defied expectations and rose through the ranks with both intelligence and grit.


    They walked to a nearby cafe, where Sebastian quickly ordered for them. As they sat, he studied her with a knowing expression. "Word travels fast around here, and I heard you filed a petition," he remarked.


    Rain gave a modest shrug. "My aunt deserves her independence; I¡¯m only helping her get there."


    "I see. Good luck, then. But I get the feeling you¡¯re still annoyed with me," he remarked bluntly.


    "Who wouldn¡¯t be? You just watched people roasting your friend in front of you," she replied, a slight smirk tugging at her lips as she sipped her coffee. She was referring to the incident at Dina¡¯s engagement party.


    Sebastian chuckled. "I apologize, but I couldn¡¯t resist. I wanted to see how Alexander would handle the chaos. Normally, he¡¯d just walk away and let Tyron handle it. But that night... well, it seems you¡¯ve got him wrapped around your finger if he stuck around for you."


    Rain felt her cheeks flush, and for the first time, she saw Sebastian in a friendlier light.


    "So, are we good now?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I guess," Rain said with a half-smile, though inside she was thrilled. Knowing Alexander had done something so out of character for her made her heart flutter.


    Their conversation halted when they overheard a loud remark from a nearby table. "Wow, you actually did it! Alyssa Lancaster¡¯s introducing you to her whole family on Sunday. Man, you hit the jackpot! But what about Melba?"


    Rain instinctively began to turn to see who had spoken, but Sebastian¡¯s face darkened. "Don¡¯t look. Just stay here and finish your coffee. They might recognize you since you¡¯ve been all over the news recently."


    She nodded, understanding. Though she hadn¡¯t yet met Alyssa in person, Alexander had prepared her for the uing formal family introduction on Sunday. Alyssa, the only girl in the Lancaster family and Father, only Rock¡¯s niece, was adored by everyone, especially by the men in the family, who often mentioned how much the family spoiled her.


    Her ears perked up that she even moved her chair a bit back. That gesture made Sebastian chuckle as he shook his head.


    "What¡¯s with Melba? Of course, I¡¯ll keep her. She¡¯s my backup, my ¡¯whore¡¯, man! It¡¯s not like I can even touch Alyssa! She¡¯s so reserved she wants to wait until marriage. I haven¡¯t managed to kiss her at all! Who even does that nowadays? It¡¯s exhausting!" the man grumbled in irritation, clearly Alyssa¡¯s boyfriend.


    Rain¡¯s face darkened. She¡¯d be meeting this man on Sunday, and the thought made her blood boil. How dare he scheme against an innocent woman like Alyssa? The whole thing struck a familiar chord, just another charade to get what he wanted, much like her past with Paul. Poor Alyssa.


    "So, you¡¯re nning to keep Melba?" his friend asked, intrigued.


    "Of course. A backup n is always smart. Alyssa is childish type, but I¡¯ll work around that. My n is to get her pregnant and lock in my spot with the Lancasters. I just need your help with it, so how about that birthday party next week? I¡¯ll sponsor it if you bring in-"


    The men lowered their voices, likely aware they¡¯d been overheard. Rain clenched her fists, her anger barely contained, while she noticed Sebastian discreetly typing something on his phone, head low.


    Sebastian suddenly looked up, breaking the tension. "How about I walk you out now, Rain? We can continue our coffee some other time."


    "But-" she started, her voiceced with concern.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this," he assured her, rising from his seat and motioning for her to follow.


    Once outside, she turned to him, urgency in her voice. "How are you going to handle it? They¡¯re clearly nning something bad for Alyssa."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression turned serious. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he replied, "In the jungle, the lion doesn¡¯t announce its approach to the prey. Sometimes, you let them feel safe... until it¡¯s toote for them to run."

 Chapter 211: A Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 211: A Chance Encounter</h4>


    At Elysium Biotech Institute


    Dr. Ivan Hartmann leaned over the fluorescent-lit workbench in hisboratory, surrounded by a chaotic array of test tubes, pipettes, and data screens pulsating withplex algorithms.


    The sterile smell of antiseptic hung in the air, mingling with the faint hum of machinery in the background. He adjusted his sses, his sharp blue eyes narrowing as he studied the profile of Liam Rock Lancaster. His case had be a focal point of his research on gliostoma multiforme.


    The pressure to find a breakthrough weighed heavily on Ivan¡¯s shoulders. He had dedicated years to studying this aggressive form of brain cancer, and the clock was ticking.


    As he pulled up Rock¡¯s medical profile on hisputer, Ivan¡¯s fingers danced across the keyboard, organizing data on tumor growth patterns, previous treatments, and gic markers. "If only I could find a test patient who mirrors his case," he muttered to himself, his mind racing. "Someone who exhibits simr cellr resistance and responses to treatment."


    His thoughts were interrupted by the soft chime of his phone. Rain¡¯s caller ID shed on the screen, so he quickly answered it.


    "How¡¯s the research going? Any breakthroughs?" Rain¡¯s voice came through the phone, concerncing her words.


    Ivan released a deep sigh, understanding the sentiment behind her daily check-ins. After all, this man was very special to Rain. ording to Clifford, she had found a true family in the Lancaster household, and she genuinely cared for her father-inw, who had been incredibly supportive of her.


    "It¡¯s a work in progress," Ivan replied, rubbing the back of his neck. "I¡¯m making headway, but it¡¯s slow going. Researching gliostoma is like navigating a maze. Every time I think I¡¯ve found a clear path, another dead end appears."


    There was a brief pause before Rain spoke again, her voice softening. "I know how hard you¡¯re working. I just wish there was something I could do to help."


    Ivan appreciated her concern, but he was determined to keep her safe from the emotional toll of the research. "Your support is more than enough. Just knowing you care gives me the motivation to push through the challenges."


    "Just remember, you¡¯re not alone in this," she said firmly. "I¡¯m always rooting for you, and I know you can do this, Ivan. Let¡¯s give my father-inw every chance we can give him."


    Ivan nodded, even though she couldn¡¯t see him. "I won¡¯t let you down. I promise I¡¯ll keep pushing forward until we find a solution."


    Then the call ended. Ivan didn¡¯t want to let Rain down, especially because, during his lowest point, when he was on the brink of giving up, she had seemed like a blessing sent from heaven to help him... He couldn¡¯t help but recall how they first met...


    It was a rainy afternoon when Rain, then a college student studying criminology, found herself in a lecture hall for an elective on medical ethics. Although she was primarily focused on criminal justice, she was intrigued by theplexities of healthcare andw.


    That day, he was the guest speaker, a researcher whose reputation had recently been marred by failed trials and harsh criticism from the medicalmunity.


    He vividly remembered how the majority of his audience was skeptical, whispering doubts and snickering at his past failures. But amidst the hostility, Rain stood out as the only person genuinely interested, asking insightful questions and engaging in meaningful discussions that somehow rekindled his confidence.


    He smiled as he recalled their conversation after the lecture while others fled out.


    <i>"Dr. Hartmann, I really appreciated your insights today," she said, her voice cutting through the ambient noise.</i>


    <i>He looked up, surprised. "Thank you. Most people only see the failures."</i>


    "Maybe, but failure is just a step toward sess. I believe in what you¡¯re doing," she replied, her sincerity shining through¡ªa rarity he had rarely encountered in his years as a researcher.


    <i>Curious about her interest, Ivan learned that Rain had an aunt with haemophilia and was passionate about finding a cure for her. Intrigued by her optimism and dedication, he found himself opening up to her as well.</i>


    <i>They spent hours discussing his research, the obstacles he faced, and theck of funding and belief in his work. Rain listened intently, her criminology background allowing her to grasp the ethical dilemmas he was wrestling with.</i>


    <i>As their conversation deepened, Rain shared her vision of creating a research institute dedicated to innovative treatments for terminal illnesses. "What if you led a team? I could help you with the legal side, the funding... everything. You have the knowledge; you just need the right tform to prove it," she suggested, her eyes gleaming with determination.</i>


    <i>Ivan was taken aback by her confidence. "You really believe I can do this?" he asked, a mix of hope and skepticism in his voice.</i>


    <i>"Absolutely. You¡¯re brilliant, and I can see how much this matters to you. Let¡¯s turn this around together," she encouraged.</i>


    Over the next few weeks, Rain worked tirelessly alongside Ivan, helping him draft proposals and navigate theplexities of setting up a research institute. Their partnership blossomed into a deep friendship founded on mutual respect and shared dreams. Eventually, Clifford joined their efforts, and while things were not easy, the three of them managed to make it work.


    "Those two..." Ivan chuckled as he recalled how Rain and Clifford dedicated themselves to supporting him, providing everything they needed for the institute.


    Two yearster, their hard work paid off with the sessfulunch of the Elysium Biotech Institute, a state-of-the-art facility focused on pioneering research for various diseases. Ivan became the lead researcher, channelling all his passion and expertise into groundbreaking studies that could potentially save lives.


    There were ups and downs, but having Rain and Clifford by his side made every challenge worth the risk. Both were incredibly resilient and never gave up, especially Rain, who made it impossible for him to throw in the towel. "That woman is truly unbreakable," he murmured with a grin.


    Another year passed, and the institute gained recognition for its sessful research in developing drugs and medicines to addressplex diseases, particrly types of cancer that were previously deemed incurable.


    Rain¡¯s unwavering support during his lowest moments became the foundation of their rtionship. What began as a chance encounter turned into a partnership that not only changed Ivan¡¯s life but also the lives of countless others facing the devastating impact of various diseases.


    "I need to work hard on this... Time is ticking," he muttered as he quickly returned to his research.

 Chapter 212: So Scary

    <h4>Chapter 212: So Scary</h4>


    Alexander nced at the wall clock and sighed. Time seemed to drag now that Rain wasn¡¯t around. As much as he wanted to see her, he knew she was still at work and deeplymitted to her responsibilities.


    "Boss," Tyron¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts as he entered.


    "An email just arrived from one of the research facilities in Lamey. They¡¯re developing a possible cure for a case simr to the Chairman¡¯s," Tyron began, then hesitated. "But there¡¯s a problem."


    Alexander frowned. "What¡¯s the issue?"


    "They need a test patient with a case identical to the Chairman¡¯s to confirm the cure¡¯s sess rate. The facility is struggling to find someone matching that criteria," Tyron exined with a sigh.


    "But there are plenty with simr cases..." Alexander grumbled.


    Tyron nodded. "True, but none are willing to be test subjects, Boss. We¡¯ve already tried offering substantialpensation, but it hasn¡¯t convinced anyone. Either the patient or their families refuse. Some even got offended, saying they¡¯re notb rats."


    Alexander¡¯s jaw tightened. He understood their hesitation but felt the urgency pressing down. "So, no leads at all?" he asked.


    "Not yet," Tyron replied, his tone resigned. "We¡¯re searching for patients or families desperate enough for a breakthrough, but it¡¯s a fine line to walk."


    Alexander¡¯s gaze hardened. "Keep looking. There has to be someone willing to take this chance."


    Tyron nodded and soon left. Alexander picked up the phone to call his secretary, Milet. "Arrange a week-long family vacation," he instructed. "Coordinate with Dr. Lambert and his team to ensure they can join us and n around his schedule. Look into a cruise or international destination that won¡¯t be too tiring for everyone."


    "Understood, Boss," Milet replied promptly. After giving her more specific instructions, Alexander dismissed her, watching as she left to make arrangements.


    Left alone, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on moments from his past... times when his father would urge him and William to spend time together and do family activities. But he and William had always brushed it off, both too focused on their own pursuits.


    Now, guilt weighed heavily on him. He¡¯d been so absorbed in his work that he hadn¡¯t noticed the signs... the subtle ways his father had tried to reach out.


    He ran a hand over his face, the feeling settling into something firm. This time, he¡¯d make sure to be there.


    He was honestly relieved that Ben was always by his father¡¯s side. He discovered that Ben had been managing his father¡¯s schedule, diet, and overall lifestyle with great care. No wonder Chef Philip had been preparing special dishestely, more vegetables and an abundance of fruits tailored for his father¡¯s health.


    Alexander threw himself into his work, knowing there were still a few hours left before he could leave to pick up Rain. He focused on the tasks at hand, trying to push aside the nagging guilt that lingered in the back of his mind.


    After some time, Eric arrived in his office with a report. "It¡¯s done," he informed Alexander, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "Paul will rot in jail, just as you wanted."


    Alexander nodded, his expression unreadable. "Good. He deserves every bit of it."


    "You¡¯re really giving him hell in there. You¡¯re so scary; it¡¯s better to die straight in your hands," Eric muttered, half-serious.


    Alexander smirked, leaning back in his chair. "So don¡¯t get on my bad side..."


    If Paul thought everything ended with him rotting in jail, he was sorely mistaken. Alexander would ensure that Paul¡¯s life there became a living nightmare for trying to mess with Rain. Just the thought of what might have happened if he hadn¡¯t intervened made his blood boil. The idea of Paul viting Rain sent a surge of primal rage through him.


    He would make sure Paul experienced hell for daring to cross him, for messing with the one person who meant everything to him. No one threatened his woman and got away with it. Alexander would unleash everything he had to protect her and make sure Paul understood the consequences of his actions.


    "Hell, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it," Eric replied, chuckling. "Anyway, about the case of Mnie yton... I¡¯ve finalized everything as you wanted. So, if Tim yton decides to backtrack on his statements, the case will still proceed as we initially nned."


    Alexander nodded in approval, but just then, his mobile phone rang, and his expression soured.


    Eric leaned forward, squinting at the screen. "Ca?!" he gasped, surprise evident in his voice. "Are you seriously not going to answer her? I mean, you two could still remain friends, right? I should head out now and give you some privacy..."


    As Eric left, Alexander¡¯s phone continued to ring. With a heavy sigh, he finally picked it up.


    "Hello, Xander, please don¡¯t hang up," Ca said on the other end. "This won¡¯t take long. I just wanted to congratte you. I watched the press conference... To be honest, everything is still sinking in for me. The day you said your wife was waiting, and then you just left in a rush... I guess it¡¯s really true that you got married now."


    There was a terse silence before Ca added, "As long as you¡¯re happy with your choice, then I¡¯ll be happy for you. I¡¯ll do my best to move on, although I know it will be hard. Everything is my fault since I¡¯m the one who broke up with you. I became so confident that you¡¯d stay and wait until I came back. It¡¯s all my fault¡ª"


    "Ca, that¡¯s enough. The past is past, and you don¡¯t need to bring it up. Thank you for congratting me, and I hope everything works out for you too. And... I¡¯m very happy right now in my marriage with Rain. I have to hang up now..." Alexander said, cutting her off before ending the call.


    *****


    Renz watched as Ca threw her mobile phone onto the couch with frustration. "Shouldn¡¯t it be better if you just give up and move on, Ca?" hemented, raising an eyebrow.


    Ca smirked, her eyes gleaming with determination. "There¡¯s no way I will give up on him, Renz. I¡¯m not done yet. I¡¯ll show him what kind of woman this Rain is. You¡¯ll see... Xander will crawl back to me eventually."


    Renz shook his head, concerned. "You¡¯re only setting yourself up for disappointment. He¡¯s married now. You need to respect that."


    "Respect? You don¡¯t know Xander like I do. He still has feelings for me. It¡¯s just a matter of time before he realizes that I¡¯m the one he truly wants," she insisted, crossing her arms defiantly.


    "Ca, you¡¯re only going to hurt yourself more. Sometimes, the best thing you can do is let go," Renz urged, hoping to bring some sense to her.


    But Ca remained unfazed, her mind made up. "I won¡¯t back down. I have a n, and I¡¯ll make it work. Just watch me."

 Chapter 213: Seeing It Thrive

    <h4>Chapter 213: Seeing It Thrive</h4>


    It was amusing how Rain found herself practically buzzing with excitement as she wrapped up her work hours, eagerly anticipating that Alexander would be waiting for her in the parking lot.


    "Prosecutor Lancaster, don¡¯t forget about our team-building event next week! We need full attendance!" Jane reminded her, her tone both serious and yful. Rain chuckled, nodding in agreement. Jane had taken it upon herself to ensure everyone in their department showed up, motivated by the chance to earn special awards and rewards.


    "Come on, Jane, we¡¯ve already said we¡¯ll be there! Besides, it¡¯s not like the team-building is tomorrow," Marlonined, feigning exasperation.


    "But it¡¯s Saturday tomorrow, and we won¡¯t see each other until Monday! I just wanted to remind everyone," Jane retorted, her determination unwavering.


    Just then, Henry stepped out of his office, a teasing smile on his face. "I see... Maybe you should try reminding me on Monday instead. I¡¯m heading out now, guys. See you all on Monday!"


    With that, theughter filled the room, lightening the atmosphere. Rain shook her head with a smile, bidding farewell to everyone as she made her way to the elevator.


    "Heading home already?" Henry asked, ncing at her as they waited for the elevator to arrive.


    "Yes," she replied simply.


    "I¡¯m off too, but I need to stop by the prison to question Madame Beck from The Gentleman¡¯s Club. Would you like to tag along?" he suggested, knowing that Madame Beck would recognize her, which couldplicate things.


    "You go ahead. Please keep me updated. I have an appointment right now, so I can¡¯t join you. I¡¯ll try to work with you on Monday, though, and we can brainstorm on this case then," she said, her tone apologetic.


    Just then, the elevator doors slid open, and they both stepped inside.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll call youter. Or will your husband get mad if I call you after office hours?" Henry teased with a grin.


    "He won¡¯t mind as long as it¡¯s work-rted, Henry," she answered.


    "That¡¯s good then," Henrymented as they both stepped out of the elevator and walked toward the exit.


    Rain¡¯s heart fluttered the moment she spotted Alexander waiting for her outside. "I¡¯ll see you on Monday," she called over her shoulder to Henry, not bothering to wait for a response as she rushed toward Alexander. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she leaned in and gave him a quick peck on the lips,pletely oblivious to Henry standing behind them.


    Rain intentionally disyed her affection in public because she had noticed Alexander¡¯s frequent jealousy toward Henry. She wanted her husband to feel secure and assured him that her eyes were only on him. The wide, bright smile on Alexander¡¯s lips showed just how satisfied he was with her gestures.


    As they reached the car, Alexander opened the door for Rain. Once she settled inside, he retrieved a small potted nt from the back seat, a lush green sulent in a simple, elegant pot.


    "For your office," he said, cing it gently in her hands. "Something that won¡¯t wither easily, like us."


    Rain¡¯s eyes lit up with delight as she examined the nt. She looked up at him, her smile warm. "Thank you, Alexander. I love it."


    Her cheeks flushed a deep pink as his words reyed in her head, her heart swelling. With a soft grin, she added, "I¡¯ll definitely take good care of it, so it won¡¯t wither... like us."


    Alexander¡¯s eyes softened at her words, and he reached out, brushing a stray strand of hair from her cheek. "Good, because I n on seeing it thrive. Just like us."


    He smiled and added, "I¡¯ve got the whole evening nned. Consider it a little make-up for not courting you the way you deserved."


    Holding the small nt carefully, she hummed, "A surprise date? Well, you¡¯re certainly raising the bar, Mr. Lancaster." Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile herself, curious about what he had nned.


    "So... are you going to tell me where we¡¯re headed?" she asked, eyeing him yfully.


    Alexander¡¯s smile widened, but he shook his head. "Nope. You¡¯ll see when we get there."


    She chuckled, trying to read his expression for any hint of what he was up to, but his face was as unreadable as ever.


    Rain watched the city lights fade as they left the bustling streets behind, trading them for winding roads and open fields under the growing darkness of the evening. asionally, she¡¯d try a new question, each one answered with a grin and a cryptic "Patience."


    Eventually, after what felt like forever, they arrived at a serene, tucked-away secluded spot by ake. The car stopped, and Alexander got out to open her door, his hand extended. Rain took it, still a little bewildered, and let him lead her down a gentle path toward the edge of the water.


    The sight before her left her breathless. A small boat was docked at the shore. "A boat ride?" she asked, her voice soft with wonder.


    Rain sat next to Alexander as the boat glided over the calmke, each ripple reflecting the soft glow of thenterns surrounding them. The evening air was cool, and her excitement had only grown as they set off across the water, the floatingnterns casting an enchanting glow in their path like scattered stars.


    Alexander steered the boat gently, the light dancing around them as they drifted toward a small gazebo illuminated on theke¡¯s opposite shore. As they neared, Rain could make out a beautiful table set with delicate, glowing lights, soft candles, and elegantly arranged dishes. It was all waiting for them beneath the gazebo¡¯s shelter, nestled right on the water¡¯s edge.


    "Alexander..." she murmured, her voice filled with wonder as she took in the sight. "You nned all of this?"


    He nodded, his eyes warm. "It was on your list, remember? You wanted to experience thentern festival at Lamey, but we¡¯d have to wait nine months for that. So, I thought I¡¯d bring thenterns to you a little early. I didn¡¯t want you to wait any longer. Thought we could have our ownntern festival here."

 Chapter 214: Shared Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 214: Shared Dreams</h4>


    Rain parted her lips, utterly speechless.


    "What? You didn¡¯t expect something like this from me?" Alexander teased as they reached the shore. He helped her out of the boat, guiding her toward the gazebo.


    Inside, a table was set with exquisite attention to detail. Soft music filled the air, creating an intimate atmosphere. Alexander pulled out her chair, and Rain took her seat, beaming as he joined her.


    "You really never fail to surprise me," she said, her wide smile reflecting how special she felt in this moment. It meant so much that Alexander had gone to such lengths for her.


    Dinner began with an array of their favourite dishes, carefully chosen to please them both. They savoured each course under the stars, thenterns in the distance casting a soft glow across theke. Between bites, Alexander shared small memories from his childhood, revealing delightful details she hadn¡¯t known before. His stories made herugh and filled her with warmth.


    "So this ce was owned by Sebastian?" she asked, intrigued.


    "Yes, he¡¯s the oldest in our circle and acts like our big brother. Thiske was a good spot for fishing, but William and my father preferred theke near our winery and vineyard so they could visit the vineyard afterwards."


    "Then why here?" Rain inquired.


    Alexander chuckled. "Well, this ce has a private gazebo where we can eat and rx. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll instruct them to make renovations so ourke can be just as inviting. We never thought of it before, but seeing how much you love this setup makes me want to create the perfect spot even better than this one."


    "So, how was your day today?" Alexander asked, his tone light. It had be aforting routine for them to share snippets of their days, usually during their drives home.


    Rain smiled. To be honest, she had a twinge of disheartenment after her conversation with Ivan a while ago before meeting Alexander. Ivan still had no progress on her father¡¯s case, and it weighed heavily on her. But Alexander always had a way of lifting her spirits, and the surprise he had nned for her tonight made her heart flutter.


    She lovingly stared at him, marvelling at how he could brighten her mood so effortlessly. There was still so much she hadn¡¯t told him about her facility and research institute; she didn¡¯t want to give him false hope just yet. She¡¯d wait until Ivan delivered some good news. That would be a great surprise for Alexander when the time was right.


    Rain leaned back in her chair, considering her response. "Oh, right! Did Sebastian mention Alyssa¡¯s case to you? I had coffee with him after lunch. We met at the Supreme Court..." she exined, eager to share her thoughts.


    "Yes, he did. He said he¡¯d take care of it, so I¡¯ll let him handle it. After all, Alyssa is his responsibility," Alexander replied casually, a hint of confidence in his voice.


    Rain¡¯s curiosity was piqued. "What do you mean?!" she eximed, staring at him intently. She needed to know more about how Sebastian nned to address Alyssa¡¯s situation.


    "Hmm, that is a bitplex. To be honest, I don¡¯t know the whole story, but from what I¡¯ve heard, Alyssa has been long betrothed to Sebastian. She¡¯s not aware of it yet, though; it¡¯s a decision made by Uncle Mark. But they¡¯ll give Alyssa the freedom to choose when the timees," Alexander exined.


    Rain simply nodded, recognizing that it wasn¡¯t her ce to meddle in their family affairs. Yet, a nagging worry lingered in her mind. She recalled overhearing Alyssa¡¯s cheating boyfriend while she was at the caf¨¦ with Sebastian, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she didn¡¯t want Alexander¡¯s family to be taken advantage of in such a way.


    As they finished their dinner, the soft glow of thenterns reflected in Rain¡¯s eyes, creating an almost magical atmosphere. Alexander smiled at her, his gaze warm and encouraging. "Are you ready to release ournterns?" he asked, his voiceced with excitement.


    Rain nodded, her heart fluttering with anticipation. "I can¡¯t wait!"


    They both stood up from the table and walked hand in hand toward the edge of theke, where thenterns floated gently on the water¡¯s surface. The night was still, and the air was filled with a sense of peace.


    Alexander picked up one of thenterns, holding it carefully. "Before we let them go, let¡¯s make a wish together. Something we both hope for," he suggested, his eyes sparkling under the starlit sky.


    "What should we wish for?" Rain asked, wondering what Alexander had in his mind right now.


    He turned to her, his expression serious yet soft. "Let¡¯s wish for our dreams toe true together. For happiness, health, and everything we desire."


    Rain felt her heart swell at his words. "I love that idea," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. The word "together" resonated deeply within her.


    They both closed their eyes, taking a moment to think deeply about their wishes.


    When they opened their eyes, Alexander carefully handed her thentern. "On the count of three," he said, his tone filled with anticipation. "One... two... three!"


    Together, they released thentern into the night sky. It floated upward, its soft light illuminating the darkness. Rain watched in awe as it drifted higher, carrying their wishes with it.


    "Look at it go!" she eximed, her face beaming with joy. She felt like they were kids again, and she truly enjoyed these moments with Alexander.


    "It¡¯s beautiful, just like you," Alexander said, ncing at her with genuine admiration.


    Rain felt her cheeks warm at hispliment, and she quickly turned her gaze back to thentern, teasing, "That¡¯s such a cliche line, husband."


    Alexander chuckled, a yful grin spreading across his face. "I know, right? I never imagined I¡¯d be capable of delivering cheesy lines like that until you came into my life. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised those words just popped out of my lips at all!"


    Rainughed, the sound light and airy. "Well, it¡¯s working for you. Just remember to keep the cheesyplimentsing. I¡¯m a fan."


    "I¡¯ll make a note of it," he replied with mock seriousness. "More cheesy lines for my beautiful wife."


    "Good," she chortled. "But don¡¯t let it get out of hand, or I might start expecting poems."


    "Now that¡¯s a challenge," he quipped. "I¡¯ll have to think of something really special for that."


    She felt Alexander¡¯s warm arms wrap around her from behind as they watched thenterns drift higher into the night sky. A swell of warmth filled Rain inside, enveloping her infort and happiness.


    Moments like these, filled withughter and light-hearted banter, made her heart feel full. For a brief moment, the world around them faded away, leaving just the two of them and their shared dreams.

 Chapter 215: Overdose

    <h4>Chapter 215: Overdose</h4>


    Since it was Saturday and her day off, Rain woke up early to join Alexander on his morning jog.


    "Won¡¯t it be ufortable? Don¡¯t you feel cramps during your period? I heard some women experience that," Alexander asked as they made their way down the stairs. It was still dark outside, only five-thirty in the morning.


    She nced at him, a small smile ying on her lips. "I¡¯m fine. My period¡¯s nearly over... just faint traces now," she replied with a wink.


    "Oh, really?" Alexander¡¯s gaze grew intense, his eyes lingering a little longer than usual. Realizing what might be running through his mind, Rain felt her cheeks flush.


    She was only using a pantyliner now. It was the fourth day of her cycle, and by tomorrow, it would likely be overpletely.


    "Stop staring at me like that!" she muttered, suddenly feeling self-conscious under his gaze.


    "What?" Alexander chuckled, feigning innocence. "What¡¯s wrong with my stare?"


    "You look like you¡¯re ready to attack me!" she shot back, unable to hold back a grin.


    He burst intoughter, shaking his head. "I didn¡¯t realize I was that transparent!" Alexander took a deep breath, then muttered, "I never thought I had this much self-control, honestly... but I guess the wait will be over soon."


    With a grin, he grabbed her hand as they stepped outside. "Let¡¯s walk like this for now," he said,cing his fingers through hers as they strolled along the courtyard path. He brushed his lips against her knuckles, sending a shiver down her spine. "Better be ready," he whispered, "because soon, I¡¯ll devour you."


    Rain¡¯s cheeks burned, and she mumbled, "Seriously..."


    He let out a softugh, ncing over at her. "Do you want to know how many nights I¡¯ve been tortured?" he continued, unfazed by her bashful expression. "I want to kiss you all over, taste every part of you. That night, when I got to experience just a hint of it... it was agonizing not being able to go further."


    Feeling her heart race, Rain stammered, "L-let¡¯s just jog now," and quickly pulled her hand free to start running.


    Alexander¡¯s chuckle echoed behind her as he followed, clearly amused. She couldn¡¯t deny how much she enjoyed his boldness, even if it left her feeling shy. This man was growing bolder every day... but somehow, she loved it.


    "I¡¯m falling deeper and deeper," she murmured softly under her breath as she jogged, her pace slowing just a bit.


    Alexander was so effortlessly charming, leaving her hopelessly smitten. A little pout formed on her lips as she thought about how things had turned out. Her n had been to make him fall head over heels. And yet, somehow, it felt like she was the one tumbling headlong deeper into love.


    As if he sensed her thoughts, Alexander caught up to her, ncing at her with a mischievous grin. "What¡¯s with that pout?" he asked. Rain stopped to catch her breath, turning to face him with a little smirk though she was still panting. Alexander brushed a stray strand of hair from her face, his touch lingering as he looked at her with an amused glint in his eyes.


    "Hmm, still pouting? I wonder why..." he murmured, his voice low and teasing.


    Rain smiled, shaking her head lightly. "Oh, nothing... just realizing how my n to win you over seems to have backfired."


    Alexander¡¯s eyes twinkled as he leaned in close, his voice a low whisper, "Well, if it¡¯s any constion, your n seems to be working just fine on me. And here I thought I was the one losing control around you."


    As Alexander leaned down to capture her lips, Rain wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him back with equal fervor. But she pulled back just slightly, grinning. "We¡¯re supposed to be jogging, not kissing," she murmured.


    Alexander chuckled, brushing a finger over her cheek. "Alright, let¡¯s keep going then."


    They continued jogging at a leisurely pace, passing by one impressive feature after another. The estate seemed endless, with amenities scattered along their path: an outdoor dining areaplete with a gourmet kitchen, a sprawling greenhouse filled with rare nts, winding nature trails, and tranquil recreational spaces.


    Guest houses and charming cottages dotted thendscape, while a luxurious poolplex sparkled under the early morning light. They jogged through formal gardens adorned with statues and fountains, seasonal blooms adding vibrant colors around every corner.


    Alexander even pointed out the orchards and vineyards off in the distance, followed by multi-sport courts and manicuredwns.


    As the first rays of sunlight began to peek over the horizon, they paused at the estate¡¯s private equestrian facilities, where a bench offered a breathtaking view of the sunrise. Waiting for them were neatly ced water bottles and towels.


    Rain took a sip of water, her gaze wandering over the sprawling property as it glowed under the morning sun. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awed and maybe a little overwhelmed. This wasn¡¯t just wealth; it was a legacy. And they hadn¡¯t even seen half of it. She¡¯d heard there was also a private firing range somewhere on the grounds and a private art gallery of her father-inw.


    "You alright?" Alexander asked, watching her carefully.


    Rain looked at him, a yful smile tugging at her lips. "Just realizing... I¡¯ve lucked out, marrying into such a superloaded family. This ce is... incredible."


    Alexanderughed, giving her hand a yful squeeze. "Well, you¡¯re truly fortunate, so you¡¯d better cherish me! You¡¯ll never find a catch like me again!" he boasted, grinning.


    Rain chuckled, adoringly pinching his nose. "I know, right? So don¡¯t regret it if I get clingy and possessive," she teased, her voice dropping to a yful whisper. "There¡¯s no turning back for you now... you¡¯re all mine!"


    He smirked, wrapping an arm around her waist as he lifted her onto hisp, letting her straddle him. Rain nced around, lowering her voice. "Hey, we¡¯re out in the open!" She was almost certain that some of the estate workers were already awake and might be nearby.


    "So? Let them see how much their boss adores his wife." He grinned, clearly unbothered. "I thought you were the one who¡¯d be clingy and possessive?" he teased, burying his face against her shoulder.


    Rain rolled her eyes with a smile, trying to lighten the moment as her cheeks flushed. "Are you sniffing my sweat?" she joked, though she could feel her pulse quicken just from being close to him, warmed by his embrace.


    Alexander chuckled, holding her close as his warm breath brushed against her skin. "Maybe I am," he murmured, feigning innocence. "You know, just savoring this whole ¡¯clingy and possessive¡¯ side of you."


    Rain gave a softugh, her cheeks flushing. "Fine, I¡¯ll allow it just this once," she teased, ruffling his hair. But feeling the strength of his hold, she couldn¡¯t help but rx further, savoring the quiet connection between them.


    Alexander smiled up at her, his eyes softening. "Good, because I don¡¯t intend on letting you go anywhere," he murmured, his gaze filled with that familiar spark, making her heart race all over again.


    <i>This man was going to give her a sugar overdose!</i>

 Chapter 216: My Best Man

    <h4>Chapter 216: My Best Man</h4>


    "Am I really seeing this?" William grumbled as he approached the stable boy, waiting for his favorite horse, Bambi.


    He had woken up early to get some riding practice in before the uing hunting event at the Cartier¡¯s private ind. But of all things, the sight of his usually stoic, cold brother showing open affection with his wife this early in the morning was something he hadn¡¯t expected.


    The stable boy chuckled lightly. "Sir, you¡¯re definitely not dreaming. But isn¡¯t it a good thing? Having someone you love and cherish is something to be proud of."


    William sighed. "Of course it is, but why does it feel like an eyesore when it¡¯s my brother?"


    The boy, bolder than usual, smirked. "Maybe you¡¯re just jealous. You could use a lifetime partner at this rate," he quipped, only to quickly mp his mouth shut under William¡¯s sharp re. Pulling the reins, he handed over Bambi. "Sir, Bambi¡¯s ready."


    William mounted his horse and couldn¡¯t resist riding over to Alexander and Rain, deliberately coughing to announce his presence. He grinned to himself when Rain quickly jumped off Alexander¡¯sp.


    "Beautiful morning, isn¡¯t it? Perfect weather for a ride," Williammented, barely hiding his amusement.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "I see you¡¯ll practice hard this time... Is it because you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll lose to Lavinia again?"


    "Hah! Not this time," William grumbled.


    "Wait, there¡¯s a horse riding contest?" Rain asked, her curiosity piqued. "Who¡¯s Lavinia?"


    Alexander smiled. "Yes, there¡¯s a race. William¡¯s our fastest rider, but he alwayses in second to Sebastian¡¯s sister, Lavinia. She¡¯s a skilled rider."


    Rain nodded, understanding the rivalry. William turned to her. "Do you ride?"


    Rain shook her head. "No, I never learned. My father arranged lessons for my sister, Dina, but I was never included."


    Alexander squeezed her hand gently. "We can change that. I¡¯ll teach you."


    William smirked. "You might need more than just Alexander as your teacher. Beating Lavinia is no small feat. She¡¯s practically unbeatable."


    Rain chuckled. "I¡¯ll start by not falling off the horse, then we¡¯ll talk about racing."


    Alexanderughed, pulling her close. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t."


    William rolled his eyes dramatically. "I need to ride before this sweetness bes too much." He nudged Bambi and trotted away, leaving the couple in peace.


    Alexander leaned in, whispering yfully, "Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just jealous."


    Rainughed, resting her head on his shoulder. "Maybe."


    Rain creased her forehead thoughtfully. "I wonder if I even have anything suitable for riding a horse," she murmured.


    Alexander chuckled, pulling her closer. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you do. Father made sure toplete your wardrobe perfectly, remember?"


    She smiled at that, feeling reassured, but then Alexander nudged his nose against her ear, making her shiver. "Come on, let¡¯s head back for breakfast and get changed. I almost forgot about this hunting event. I¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know beforehand so you can join and enjoy the games."


    "That tickles," she mumbled, giggling as his breath brushed her skin. Suddenly, without warning, she darted off. "Wait for me!" Alexander called,ughing.


    "Race me!" Rain shouted back over her shoulder, quickening her pace, wondering if he¡¯d catch her. She could hear his footsteps closing in, and herpetitive streak red, pushing her to run faster.


    Her heart raced, both from running and the excitement bubbling inside her. The morning air was crisp, and the soft glow of the rising sun cast a golden hue over the estate. She could hear Alexander¡¯s footsteps behind her, his low chuckle echoing in the quiet morning.


    "I¡¯m catching up!" Alexander called out, his voice yful yet firm.


    Rain pushed herself harder, herpetitive side fully engaged as she zigzagged through the gardens. She nced back, expecting to see some distance between them, but to her surprise, Alexander was right behind her, closing in quickly. So much for thinking she had a head start. He was catching up, and fast.


    Within moments, Alexander¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist, effortlessly lifting her off the ground. "Got you!" he dered, spinning her around before setting her back on her feet.


    Rain panted, catching her breath, as she smiled up at him. "Fine, you win."


    He grinned, leaning down to press a quick kiss on her forehead. "You put up a good fight, though," he teased, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Come on, let¡¯s get ready for breakfast. I¡¯m not letting you off the hook that easily. We have a full day ahead, horse riding, shooting, archery, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be plenty more chances for me to im victory."


    Rain rolled her eyes yfully. "Don¡¯t get too cocky. I¡¯ll surprise you yet," she teased, a mischievous smile on her lips. Seemed like her husband had already forgotten that she was well-trained inbat and handling different weapons. She couldn¡¯t wait to show him what she was truly capable of.


    She suddenly pounced at him, and they both tumbled onto the grass in the garden. Laughter echoed through the quiet morning as they yfully rolled around, neither willing to let the other win easily. Rain¡¯s carefree giggles mixed with Alexander¡¯s deep chuckles, both enjoying the lighthearted moment together.


    Unbeknownst to them, Rock stood on the balcony, watching Alexander and Rain with a broad smile. "Look at those two," he said with a chuckle. "I never thought I¡¯d see my son so carefree and rxed. Rain¡¯s presence really brings out the best in him."


    "At this rate, they¡¯ll be giving you a grandchild soon, Sir!" Ben, standing beside him, teased with a grin.


    "I¡¯d love that," Rock replied, eyes still on the couple. "But honestly, just seeing Alexander like this is more than enough for me. I thought he¡¯d end up like you, married to his work," he added with a yful nudge.


    Ben pouted for a moment before proudly dering, "Not for long! I¡¯ll be married soon, just like you wanted. And you¡¯ll be my best man!"


    Rock turned to him, eyebrows raised in surprise. "You¡¯ve proposed already?"


    Ben scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Not yet. I¡¯m nning to do it next week. Just getting everything ready."


    Rock chuckled and gave Ben a hearty pat on the shoulder. "I¡¯m really happy for you, Ben. It¡¯ll alle together, you¡¯ll see."

 Chapter 217: Test Patient

    <h4>Chapter 217: Test Patient</h4>


    At Elysium Biotech Institute


    Clifford finally finished his work in the institute so he instructed his secretary to book a flight back to Capital City. Just then, Sanya called and told him the good news about her and Rain¡¯s reconciliation.


    "Rain and I are finally on good terms," she said, sounding genuinely relieved.


    Clifford smiled, d for the reconciliation. "That¡¯s wonderful, Sanya. We should have a small celebration when I get back."


    Hanging up, he mulled over his next step. "I should check on Ivan," he murmured, already making his way to theb. Ivan had practically been living there, pushing himself relentlessly in pursuit of a cure for Rain¡¯s father-inw.


    Clifford shook his head with a mix of admiration and concern. Ivan¡¯s dedication was unmatched, but Clifford knew all too well the toll it could take.


    Meanwhile, a vial of a new experimentalpound sat before Ivan, itsbel promising potential. He measured a precise amount and carefully mixed it with a culture of gliostoma cells, watching as the liquid transformed into a vivid shade of purple.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him. What if he could reach out to the clinical trial registry to find another patient who had faced a simr battle? He quickly opened a new tab on hisputer and began sifting through databases, searching for patients with gliostoma who had not responded to standard treatments.


    Just then, Clifford stepped into theb, his brow furrowed. "Ivan, you need to take a break. You¡¯ve been at this for too long."


    Ivan waved him off. "I¡¯m close, Clifford. I just need to find a patient with a case like Rock¡¯s. The right trial could make all the difference."


    Clifford crossed his arms andmented, "You won¡¯t find anyone if you¡¯re running on fumes. Let¡¯s take a step back for a moment."


    Ivan sighed, "I know, but this is critical. If I can¡¯t find another case like Rock¡¯s, I might miss the chance to test thispound effectively."


    Clifford¡¯s face softened, stepping closer. "Let¡¯s work on this together. We canb through the data more efficiently if you¡¯re not running on empty. Do you remember thest time you ignored my advice? You nearly burnt out before thest presentation."


    Ivan considered his friend¡¯s words. "You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t afford to make mistakes. Let¡¯s take a short break, but I want to keep searching for that test patient."


    As they walked to the small kitchte at the back of theb, Ivan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that time was against him. The opportunity to find another patient like Rock was crucial, not just for his research but for the hope it represented. As they sipped their coffee, Ivan¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the profiles he¡¯d just browsed. "If only I could find someone who responded simrly to treatment... it could give us the data we need to push this trial forward."


    Clifford nodded, understanding the weight of Ivan¡¯s conviction. "Let¡¯s make a n. We can reach out to oncologyworks and see if there are other patients with simr tumor profiles. It might take time, but we¡¯ll find someone."


    Ivan clicked his tongue in frustration. Finding the right test patient who would agree to participate in a clinical trial was one of the greatest struggles in research. Money wasn¡¯t the issue, but many patients or their families were hesitant or outright opposed.


    "Rain¡¯s been checking in on the progress every day," Ivan admitted, his voiceced with a mix of determination and fatigue. "I don¡¯t want to let her down."


    Clifford nodded, understanding both the pressure Ivan was under and the toll it was taking. "I¡¯m sure Rain understands the situation, Ivan. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t be happy if she knew you¡¯re pushing yourself to the point of exhaustion. You can¡¯t help anyone if you¡¯re running on empty."


    Ivan gave a tired smile, appreciating the reminder.


    "I¡¯ll stay a bit longer, make sure everything¡¯s on track," Clifford continued. "Let¡¯s focus on finding a patient who¡¯smitted to seeing this through. One step at a time."


    And just then, they were interrupted by the ringing of the telephone in Ivan¡¯sboratory. His eyes widened as he picked it up. "That¡¯s great! Please escort her directly to my office, and I will head there right now."


    As soon as he hung up, Ivan turned to Clifford, excitement evident in his voice. "A patient came in saying she¡¯s willing to be the test patient!"


    With that, Ivan quickly walked to meet the patient, with Clifford following closely behind.


    As they entered the examination room, Ivan and Clifford were greeted by a young woman in her twenties. Ivan frowned, taken aback by the unexpected sight of someone so young.


    "Thank you foring in," Ivan said, offering a reassuring smile. "I¡¯m Dr. Hartmann, and this is my colleague, Clifford White, the CEO of this institute. Can you tell us a bit about your condition?"


    The woman gave them a polite nod and handed Ivan some documents.


    She took a deep breath, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke. "I¡¯ve been experiencing severe headaches and memorypses. After several tests, my doctor told me I have a brain tumor."


    There was a terse silence before she continued, "The doctors say it¡¯s aggressive, and they¡¯ve run out of options for treatment. I heard about your work and... I want to help. If there¡¯s any chance my case could contribute to research, I¡¯m willing to be a part of it."


    Ivan exchanged a nce with Clifford, both men understanding the weight of her decision. "We appreciate your willingness," Ivan said.


    "What¡¯s the process like?" she asked, anxiety evident in her voice.


    "We will conduct a series of tests, including imaging and biopsies, to understand the tumor¡¯s characteristics better. From there, we¡¯ll develop a treatment n tailored to your specific needs," Ivan exined. "This could involve experimental therapies, but we will be with you every step of the way."


    Clifford interjected, "It¡¯s important for you to know that this is a coborative effort. Your safety and well-being will always be our top priority."


    The woman nodded, a flicker of determination crossing her face. "I want to do this. I want to help others who might be in my situation."

 Chapter 218: Undressing

    <h4>Chapter 218: Undressing</h4>


    Rain enjoyed a hearty breakfast with everyone, her spirits high as she noticed how cheerful Aunt Mnie was, particrly around Uncle Ben. It seemed the two were growing closer by the day.


    "I¡¯m nning to go out with Miss Mnie today. Is that alright?" Ben asked her sheepishly in the middle of breakfast.


    Rain chuckled. "You really should drop the ¡¯Miss¡¯ already. Just call her Mnie," she teased.


    "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been telling him," Aunt Mnie added with a yful smile.


    "And you don¡¯t need my permission," Rain continued.


    Ben scratched his head, looking slightly embarrassed. "Well, your aunt won¡¯te unless you agree..."


    Rain turned to Aunt Mnie, who gave her a bashful smile. Taking a deep breath, Rain said, "Aunt, you should start living life for yourself. Do what makes you happy without worrying about what others think. Life is short, and it¡¯s yours to live. But if you ever need advice, I¡¯m always here."


    Alexander joined the conversation. "The trial for Aunt Mnie¡¯s freedom ising soon, and it¡¯s practically a win. Rain¡¯s right. Don¡¯t hold back anymore, we¡¯re all here to support you."


    William then added, "Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been tasked by brother to transfer your medical records to Meta Doctors Hospital. My team¡¯s handling it. You won¡¯t be going back to yton University Hospital anymore. From now on, Meta Doctors will take care of you, and Uncle Ben here will be your personal chauffeur!"


    Rainughed as Aunt Mnie blushed.


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough teasing. Let¡¯s finish breakfast, we¡¯ve got a full day ahead." her father-inw interjected.


    "Are you going out today, Dad?" William asked.


    "Not really. I just want to rest for a while," Rock responded.


    Alexander suddenly spoke up. "By the way, we¡¯ve arranged for a medical team to be stationed here at the estate from now on. It¡¯s important, given Dad¡¯s age, to have someone consistently monitoring his health. Plus, we¡¯ve asked for someone with a broad specialization to look after Aunt Mnie too."


    Rain sneaked a nce at Father Rock, who remained quiet. She and Alexander had discussed this n earlier; though it was framed as care for Aunt Mnie, the main reason was to monitor Father Rock¡¯s condition closely.


    "I¡¯ve already spoken with Doctor Lambert," Alexander continued, "and he¡¯s personally selecting the best team for our family."


    William nodded approvingly. "That sounds like a good idea. It¡¯s a hassle to call Doctor Lambert all the time. And it wouldn¡¯t hurt to extend the service to our employees and workers if they fall ill."


    "We could add a small clinic in the estate¡¯s facilities for that," Ben suggested.


    Alexander nodded, though Rain couldn¡¯t help but wonder, *Does he already know that we¡¯re aware of his condition?* She kept sneaking nces at her father-inw, feeling the weight of the secret they were keeping.


    She had received promising news from Ivan about the test patient, but until the results were a hundred percent certain, Rain decided not to mention anything to Alexander. In the meantime, she was doing her best to assist in finding more research facilities and hospitals that could offer hope for Rock¡¯s condition.


    William turned to Rain and Alexander, breaking her thoughts. "How about you two? Any ns to head out today?"


    "Not really," Rain said, excitement bubbling in her voice. "There¡¯s a lot to explore around here, so we¡¯re going to tour the estate. Plus, Alexander is teaching me a few things, like riding a horse for the hunting event."


    Alexander added with a grin, "We figured we¡¯d finally join in and help you out this time. I know you¡¯re always the one participating."


    William¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, for real?! You¡¯re actually going to participate in the activities this time?" he eximed.


    Rain frowned, turning to Alexander. "Do you usually skip out on these things?"


    "Nope, never," William cut in before Alexander could answer. "That man brings his work everywhere. He¡¯d rather sit in the camp glued to hisptop."


    Rock chimed in, his face twisting with exasperation. "It¡¯s true. He¡¯s always been like that, ignoring all the fun."


    Rain turned to her husband, eyebrows raised. "Seriously? Are you that much of a mood and joy killer?"


    Before Alexander could respond, William, Rock, and Uncle Ben all answered in unison, "Yes!"


    "So in the end, it¡¯s always me, Uncle Ben, and Dad representing the family in these activities," William grumbled. "And we always lose to the Lanes!"


    Father Rock chuckled softly. "Well, Darwin¡¯s got four talented kids. Lavinia and the twins, along with Sebastian, are all fiercelypetitive. It¡¯s no surprise."


    Rain, full of determination, leaned forward with a grin. "Well, now you¡¯ve got me and Alexander, Father! I promise we¡¯re going to win almost all of the events this time."


    Rockughed warmly, patting Rain¡¯s hand. "It¡¯s fine, my dear. Winning isn¡¯t what matters. The real purpose of the event is for all of us to have fun and rx."


    Rain smiled at his words, but she still couldn¡¯t shake her resolve. ¡¯Rx?¡¯ she thought. ¡¯I¡¯ll make sure we have fun... but winning wouldn¡¯t hurt either.¡¯


    After breakfast, everyone dispersed to follow their ns for the day. Rain, brimming with excitement, took a quick bath before heading to her walk-in closet. To her surprise, she found several pairs of riding clothes and gear neatly organized, along with an impressive collection of sportswear.


    "My father-inw is truly impressive!" she eximed with augh, appreciating the thoughtful preparation.


    Just then, her body froze as she felt Alexander¡¯s warm breath tickle her ear. "Need help putting those riding clothes on?" he murmured yfully.


    Rain turned to him with a raised eyebrow and smirked. "I think I can manage, but thanks for the offer."


    Alexander¡¯s gaze grew more intense, his eyes practically undressing her with every second. Rain could feel the heat rising between them, her breath catching in her throat.


    "Fine," he whispered, his voice thick with teasing desire. "I¡¯m much better at helping you undress than getting you dressed, don¡¯t you think?"


    Before she could respond, he reached up to gently pull the towel from her hair, letting it slip down effortlessly. Then, with the same deliberate ease, her bathrobe slid down her shoulders, pooling on the floor. Rain¡¯s pulse quickened as she felt his lips pressing soft, lingering kisses along her shoulder des, slowly trailing upward toward her neck.


    "Alexander..." she breathed, her voice hoarse, barely a whisper.


    He hummed against her skin, his warm breath sending shivers down her spine as his hands followed the curve of her waist.

 Chapter 219: She Was Everything*

    <h4>Chapter 219: She Was Everything*</h4>


    Rain¡¯s body responded instinctively to Alexander¡¯s touch, a wave of heat coursing through her. She shivered, but not from cold; it was the anticipation, the longing for more. Without realizing it, she wrapped her arms around Alexander¡¯s neck, pulling herself closer, wordlessly showing him herplete surrender.


    His lips explored her fevered skin, teasing with every lick and gentle suckle. She felt his strong arms lift her effortlessly, cing her on the centre table of their walk-in closet. The cool surface beneath her contrasted with the burning heat between them.


    His hands found her breasts, kneading them softly, while his lips traced an unhurried path over her body, leaving a trail of fire in their trail.


    Rain gasped, every nerve alive with sensation. Her fingers tangled in his hair as his lips and hands continued their deliberate, intoxicating exploration. Time seemed to blur, her thoughts dissolving into the overwhelming desire Alexander stirred with every touch.


    "Alexander..." she breathed, her voice trembling as his lips teased and suckled at her nipple. His hand slid down her inner thighs, gently urging her to part them for him.


    Rain¡¯s head fell back, her body arching instinctively, surrendering to the sensations coursing through her. Every touch, every kiss sent waves of heat through her, making it impossible to think of anything else.


    As Alexander¡¯s lips moved lower, the realization of his intent sank in, her mind jolted back to reality. She panicked, quickly pulling him up.


    "No, what are you doing?" she gasped, her cheeks flushed. "What if there¡¯s still blood? That¡¯s... gross."


    Alexander smiled, his expression calm and unbothered. He leaned in, gently kissing her lips, murmuring, "But I want to kiss you there... If you¡¯re ufortable, then I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow. Isn¡¯t that your fifth day? I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be a trace of it by then."


    His words were so casual yet filled with desire. Rain¡¯s heart raced, torn between her body¡¯s longing and her embarrassment. Alexander erased her embarrassment with a hungry kiss, his hand deliberately finding her most intimate spot. She moaned softly as his fingers expertly traced her sensitive flower pot, igniting a new wave of heat inside her.


    "I¡¯ll just touch you for now," he murmured between kisses, "but I want to do moreter, once you¡¯refortable with it." His voice was low and teasing as he licked her earlobe, sucking it gently before whispering, "Heaven, you¡¯re so wet, Rain."


    Her face flushed deeply, and she bit her lip, trying to suppress the moans building inside her as his fingers slid into her opening. The sensation was unfamiliar, strange, yet undeniably pleasurable.


    Alexander¡¯s teasing touch had her spiraling into a whirlwind of sensations. Rain gasped as his fingers worked their magic, every stroke making her body hum with anticipation. Her breaths grew uneven, her heart racing faster as the pleasure mounted.


    "Alexander..." she whimpered softly, her voice betraying how helplessly lost she was in his touch. She tried to say more, but the words melted away into another moan as his fingers expertly moved deeper inside her. His other hand gripped her thigh, encouraging her to open wider, while his lips returned to her neck, leaving a trail of kisses that felt like sparks igniting her skin.


    "You¡¯re so tight," Alexander whispered against her ear, his voice dark with desire. "You don¡¯t know how much I want to make you feel even more."


    Rain¡¯s entire body tensed with the intensity of his words, and she couldn¡¯t hold back the low cry that escaped her lips. His touch, his words, everything about him drove her closer to the edge. She had never felt this vulnerable yet so incredibly aroused at the same time.


    She grasped onto his shoulders, her nails digging into him, trying to anchor herself as waves of pleasure started to overwhelm her senses. Every time his fingers moved inside her, they found new ces that made her tremble and gasp.


    "Alexander, I... I don¡¯t think I can..." she started, but her voice was cut off by another gasp when he quickened his pace, his fingers sliding in and out of her with deliberate intent. She could feel herself tightening around him, her body pulsing with an impending release that she wasn¡¯t sure how to handle.


    "You can, Rain," he whispered, his lips brushing her ear as his fingers continued their sensual dance. "Let go for me. I want to feel it."


    Her body was betraying her mind, and despite her hesitation, she couldn¡¯t stop the building pressure inside her from breaking. She bucked against his hand, her hips moving on their own ord, chasing the sensation as he pushed her closer and closer to the edge.


    The room seemed to spin around her, her senses narrowing down to the feel of Alexander¡¯s fingers inside her, his mouth on her skin, and the heat pooling in her core. The tension coiled tighter and tighter, until suddenly, it snapped.


    Rain cried out as the pleasure hit her like a tidal wave, her body convulsing as her climax tore through her. She threw her head back, eyes closed, her chest heaving as she rode the intense waves of pleasure that pulsed through her. Her entire body felt electrified, every nerve alight with sensation as she clung to Alexander.


    Alexander didn¡¯t stop, his fingers still moving gently inside her, coaxing out everyst bit of her release. He kissed her softly as she trembled in his arms, whispering reassurances as she came down from the high.


    Her breathing was ragged, her body trembling, and she felt utterly spent butpletely satisfied. She copsed against him, her forehead resting on his shoulder as she tried to catch her breath.


    "You did so well," he murmured, his voice tender as he held her close, stroking her hair. His tone was a mix of pride and affection, and Rain found herself melting even more into his embrace.


    She let out a softugh, still panting from the intensity of it all. "I... I didn¡¯t expect it to feel like that," she whispered, her voice still shaky from the aftershocks.


    Alexander kissed her forehead and smiled, his eyes filled with warmth and desire.


    Rain smiled back at him, feeling a warmth that had nothing to do with the physical pleasure she¡¯d just experienced. It was the intimacy, the connection, and the way Alexander looked at her... like she was everything he ever wanted.

 Chapter 220: To Have Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 220: To Have Meaning</h4>


    At Elysium Biotech Institute


    "Kely Johnson, twenty-three. No siblings. Her father passed away when she was fifteen, and now it¡¯s just her and her mother. She was born here on the ind," Ivan said, his tone soft as Clifford read through Kely¡¯s profile.


    "She¡¯s so young..." Clifford murmured, his heart heavy with the knowledge of her situation. At just twenty-three, her future seemed so limited. If she didn¡¯t receive treatment, she only had six months left, the same prognosis Rain¡¯s father-inw faced.


    Hopefully, Kely would have a chance... she was going to undergo treatment in their facility, and they were determined to give her hope.


    "Rain has already sent over the drafts of the documents Kely needs to sign," Ivan continued. "Come on, let¡¯s go meet her together."


    Clifford nodded, rising from his chair. Outside the room, Kely had just arrived with her mother, her face was pale, but she looked cheerful and determined like yesterday. The two women were waiting in the lobby.


    Ivan and Clifford made their way down the hallway. As they approached the lobby, Clifford couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of empathy. He knew what it was like to watch a loved one face such an uncertain future.


    As they reached Kely and her mother, Ivan spoke up, his voice gentle but professional. "Kely, Mrs. Johnson, thank you foring today."


    Kely smiled weakly, her mother holding her hand tightly as if trying to give her the strength she needed.


    "We¡¯ve gone over everything regarding your case," Ivan said, offering Kely a reassuring look. "The next step is to admit you to our facility, where we can monitor your condition closely and prepare you for treatment and various tests."


    "I... Kely, can we talk more about this?" her mother asked, her voice shaky with worry. Clifford noticed the hesitation, the uncertainty in her eyes. "What if the treatment doesn¡¯t work? What if you end up in more pain?"


    Kely sighed softly, her lips forming a small pout. "Mom, we¡¯ve talked about this before. We both know... dying is inevitable."


    Tears welled up in her mother¡¯s eyes, spilling over as she choked on her words. "But you¡¯re still so young!" she cried, her voice breaking with anguish.


    Kely¡¯s expression softened, though her resolve didn¡¯t waver. "I know, Mom. But I want to do this. I want my life to have meaning, even if it¡¯s short." She reached for her mother¡¯s hands, holding them gently. "I don¡¯t have much to ask for because I already feel blessed. I have you, and that¡¯s more than enough."


    Her mother wept, unable to speak, so Kely continued, her voice calm yet filled with a quiet strength. "This is my fate, and I believe God has a reason for all of it. Maybe this is part of something bigger. If I can help them find a cure if my life can be a medium for someone else to live... then that¡¯s worth it, isn¡¯t it?"


    Clifford stood silently beside them, his heart aching for both of them. He admired Kely¡¯s bravery... her willingness to face the harsh reality, to turn her pain into something meaningful. He knew that kind of strength wasn¡¯t easy to find, especially in someone so young.


    Her mother, still crying, looked into Kely¡¯s eyes and squeezed her hands. "I just... I don¡¯t want to lose you."


    "You¡¯re not losing me, Mom. You¡¯re helping me live with purpose," Kely whispered, her voice steady. "Whatever happens, I¡¯m at peace with it."


    The room fell into a heavy silence. Kely¡¯s words hung in the air, powerful and clear, offering both a heartbreaking truth and a ray of hope. Her mother nodded, though her tears didn¡¯t stop. She knew there was no changing Kely¡¯s mind, and deep down, she understood.


    Clifford stepped forward, cing a gentle hand on Kely¡¯s mother¡¯s shoulder. "We¡¯ll do everything we can to make sure Kely¡¯s journey is as painless as possible. You¡¯re both incredibly strong for choosing this path."


    Kely smiled faintly. "Thank you. I know you and the team will take care of me."


    Her mother, still holding back sobs, wiped her tears with trembling hands. "If this is what you truly want, then I¡¯ll stand by you."


    "It is," Kely said softly. "I don¡¯t want to live in fear, waiting for the end. I want to do something meaningful, Mom. For both of us."


    Her mother nodded again, this time with more certainty, even if the pain in her heart still weighed her down. "Then we¡¯ll face this together."


    Clifford and Ivan guided Kely and her mother down the hall to the suite room they had meticulously prepared for her. The room was spacious and luxurious, furnished with everything Kely might need during her stay, from state-of-the-art medical equipment to cozy amenities that made it feel more like a home than a clinical room. The atmosphere was warm and inviting, a ce designed to offer bothfort and care.


    As soon as they entered, Kely¡¯s face lit up with surprise. "Look how they¡¯re pampering me, Mom!" she eximed, rushing to the wide ss doors that led to a spacious balcony. The view stretched out over a lush garden, with sunlight streaming through, casting the room in a golden glow. "It¡¯s like I¡¯m staying in a five-star hotel!"


    Her mother smiled softly, the sight of her daughter¡¯s joy easing her anxiety just a little. "It¡¯s beautiful, sweetheart," she said, though her voice trembled slightly with lingering concern.


    Ivan stepped forward with a reassuring smile. "We¡¯ve made sure you¡¯ll have everything you need, Kely. You won¡¯t have time to feel bored here, I promise. We¡¯ve arranged activities and even some rxing therapies to help you feel at ease."


    Kely turned to Ivan and Clifford, her smile full of gratitude. "Thank you so much, both of you. It¡¯s more than I could have imagined."


    Clifford nodded warmly. "We want to make sure you feelfortable while we do everything we can for you."


    Her mother, taking a deep breath, walked over to the side of the bed and touched the soft linens. "You¡¯ve really thought of everything..." she murmured, her voice filled with both gratitude and the unspoken fear of what was toe.


    Ivan noticed her hesitation and gently approached her. "Mrs. Johnson, we know this is difficult, but please rest assured that Kely is in good hands. Our team is dedicated to her care, and we¡¯ll make sure herfort is always our top priority."


    Her mother looked at Ivan with a weak smile. "I just want her to be happy... to feel safe."


    "And she will be," Clifford interjected, his voice steady and calm. "We¡¯re not just treating her illness. We¡¯re treating her whole experience here. That means keeping her mind and spirit uplifted, as well as her body."


    Kely wandered back into the room from the balcony, her eyes bright with a mix of excitement and nerves. "Mom, this is exactly where I want to be. I feel like... maybe there¡¯s hope here."


    Her mother blinked back tears, nodding. "If you feel that way, Kely, then I¡¯ll trust in it."


    Ivan cleared his throat, sensing the shift. "Well, if you need anything, Kely, just press the call button or let us know. We¡¯ll give you some time to settle in."


    Clifford, who had been silently observing the connection between mother and daughter, gave onest nod before both he and Ivan made their way toward the door. "We¡¯ll check in on youter," he said. "Take your time to rx."

 Chapter 221: When Riding You

    <h4>Chapter 221: When Riding You</h4>


    Rain had spent her morning learning to ride, and time had flown by faster than she¡¯d expected. Now, she and Alexander were riding together on the horse he had gifted her. She had named it Snow, fitting for its pure white coat, as bright and pristine as freshly fallen snow.


    The two of them moved in sync with the horse¡¯s graceful rhythm, enjoying the quiet moments in each other¡¯spany.


    "Isn¡¯t riding me better?" Alexander teased in her ear, his voice low and yful as he sat behind her, his arms securely wrapped around her waist.


    "Pervert!" Rain shot back, her face twisting into a mock scowl, though the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her. Alexander chuckled, clearly enjoying the banter. She couldn¡¯t deny it... he¡¯d be way toofortable teasing her like this. But the truth was, she loved it. Their yful exchanges, even when they veered into intimate territory, always left her smiling.


    "You¡¯re probably imagining me riding you right now, considering how hard you are," she scoffed, feeling the evidence of his desire pressing against her from behind.


    Alexander let out a deep sigh, his breath warm against her neck. "I can¡¯t help it," he murmured. "It¡¯s not like this happens all the time, but with you... you¡¯re the only woman who always manages to distract me."


    Rain chuckled, a yful hum escaping her lips. "I think I¡¯ve got the hang of this now," she said, ncing back at him. "You can let me ride on my own."


    Alexander tightened his hold around her waist, leaning in closer so his breath tickled her ear. "Why would I let you ride alone when I¡¯m having so much fun?" he teased, his voice low and yful.


    Rain rolled her eyes, but the smile on her face was undeniable. "Fun? You mean torturing me with all your teasing?" she quipped, though her heart fluttered at his closeness. She¡¯de to love how natural it felt to be in his arms, even if his remarks always left her blushing.


    "You call it torture, I call it motivation." His lips brushed the top of her ear, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Rainughed, shaking her head. "Motivation? I think you¡¯re just enjoying yourself too much, Alexander."


    His grip on her waist tightened slightly as he pulled her a little closer. "Maybe. But you look good on this horse. Really good." His tone wasced with admiration, though the intensity behind his words hinted at more than just appreciation of her riding skills.


    "You¡¯re impossible," she muttered, though she couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement at his words.


    They trotted through the wide fields of the estate, the wind gently ying with her hair as the faint sun bathed thendscape in warmth. Rain had always thought something peaceful about horseback riding, but now, with Alexander behind her, the experience was entirely different... thrilling, yet intimate in a way she hadn¡¯t expected.


    As they reached a small clearing, she pulled the reins gently, slowing the horse to a stop. "I think that¡¯s enough for now," Rain said, her voice catching slightly as she felt Alexander¡¯s chest pressing firmly against her back.


    He exhaled heavily, clearly reluctant to end their ride. "Already done? I thought we were just getting started," he murmured, his tone suggestive.


    Rain shot him a yful re over her shoulder. "Oh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love to keep going, but some of us actually need to learn how to ride properly. You know, without distractions." She emphasized thest word, knowing full well what kind of distraction he was.


    Alexander smirked, leaning in again. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll behave... for now."


    She felt him release his hold slightly, giving her more space. Rain dismounted gracefully, taking a moment to stretch her legs as she looked around. The day was beautiful, and the view from where they stood on the estate was breathtaking... endless green fields and a perfect blue sky overhead.


    Alexander followed suit, dismounting with effortless grace, though his eyes never left her. "You¡¯re a quick learner, you know. You¡¯ll be more than ready for the hunting event."


    Rain gave him a smirk. "Well, I did have a very persistent teacher. Couldn¡¯t really ignore your... lessons."


    He grinned, stepping closer. "Persistent? Is that what you call it?"


    "Annoyingly persistent," she corrected, her eyes twinkling.


    Alexander chuckled, then reached out to brush a strand of hair from her face. "You enjoyed every second of it, admit it."


    She tilted her head, a yful smile on her lips. "Maybe. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll make it easy for you next time."


    His eyes darkened slightly with amusement as if epting the challenge. "I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way."


    Rain turned away, trying to hide the grin that tugged at her lips, but she couldn¡¯t deny the warmth spreading in her chest.


    Alexander signalled the page boy from a distant carrying his horse. "Let¡¯s see now how well you do if you¡¯re alone. ..." hemented.


    The page boy quickly swapped out the dual saddle for a single one, and Alexander helped Rain mount Snow by herself this time. She felt a small rush of excitement as she settled into the saddle, knowing she was now riding alone.


    Rain¡¯s eyes then drifted to her husband as he mounted his ck horse, Knight. The sight of him, so effortlessly handsome andmanding, made her pause. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to capture the moment. Smiling, she pulled out her phone and snapped a photo of him.


    Alexander noticed and chuckled, pulling out his own phone. "Turnabout is fair y," he said, snapping a picture of her atop Snow, her smile as radiant as the horse beneath her.


    "We should¡¯ve taken those pictures while riding together," Alexandermented with a sigh.


    Rain chuckled as she gripped the reins of her horse. "Well, there¡¯s still time! Let¡¯s see first if I can handle this solo."


    "Be careful, and start slow," Alexander reminded her, riding closely beside her.


    A yful grin curved on her lips, and she tossed him a mischievous nce. "Alright, I¡¯ll start slow... when riding you," she teased boldly.


    Alexander blinked, momentarily speechless before a deep chuckle escaped him. "You¡¯ll regret saying that," he muttered, eyes twinkling with

 Chapter 222: Hold A Candle

    <h4>Chapter 222: Hold A Candle</h4>


    At Meyer Residence


    Alyssa was in her studio, carefully arranging hertest sculptures, when her phone buzzed. She hesitated, biting her lower lip. Ca had been calling every day, and Alyssa couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for not answering sooner. Ca¡¯s constant tears and regret over breaking up with Alexander weighed on her, and it was clear she was struggling to move on.


    After a few more rings, Alyssa sighed deeply and decided to answer.


    "I¡¯ll being back next Saturday, and this time it¡¯s for good," Ca said without preamble.


    Alyssa¡¯s face brightened as she responded, "That¡¯s great!" She genuinely missed Ca. Despite the distance, she had made yearly trips to Lamey Country to visit her. Without any sisters of her own, Ca had be like one. Alyssa admired her deeply, looking up to her throughout their childhood.


    Ca had always treated Alyssa with kindness, and her influence was undeniable. Inspired by Ca¡¯s creativity, Alyssa pursued fine arts. While she excelled in a wide range of talents, Alyssa had found her true passion in painting and sculpture.


    Her skills in various areas hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. She¡¯d received offers for modelling, acting, singing, and even ying musical instruments, all of which she was proficient in. But art was where her hearty, and nothingpared to the satisfaction she got from creating with her hands.


    "Did you meet her already?" Ca asked, her voice strained, and Alyssa knew exactly who she was referring to.


    "I haven¡¯t, but I will tomorrow," Alyssa replied, letting out a sigh. "Uncle Rock arranged a small gathering at the ancestral mansion to introduce her to the whole family."


    There was a pause, and Alyssa could hear Ca trying to stifle her sobs.


    "I¡¯ll bring my boyfriend, Brian, tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll steal the spotlight from her," Alyssa added yfully, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Don¡¯t do that," Ca whispered, her voice wavering. "Alexander won¡¯t like it. It¡¯s fine, Alyssa. I¡¯m trying to move on, even though it¡¯s so hard. I just need to see Alexander... to have a proper closure, face to face. I just..."


    Ca¡¯s voice broke, and Alyssa¡¯s heart sank.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Alyssa said quickly, trying tofort her. "I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll make sure you get the chance to talk to him."


    She still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how her cousin, Alexander, could throw away the years he¡¯d spent with Ca for a woman he barely knew. A month? How could he abandon something so solid and familiar for something so new and uncertain? It just didn¡¯t make sense to her.


    "I¡¯m really having a hard time, Alyssa," Ca murmured, her voice heavy with emotion. "I just hope she¡¯s someone who truly deserves him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never forgive myself for prioritizing my career over him."


    Alyssa sighed, understanding the weight of her friend¡¯s words. "Focus on your work there, Ca. Don¡¯t stress too much about my cousin right now. I¡¯ll be with you when youe back, and tomorrow, I¡¯ll finally meet this Rain yton. Let¡¯s see how impressive she really is to have managed to ¡¯trap¡¯ Alexander."


    "Thank you, Alyssa. You¡¯re always there for me, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you. I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you when I¡¯m back," Ca replied, her gratitude clear.


    Alyssa smiled softly. Ca had always been the picture of perfection... talented, smart, and graceful. It made it even harder for her to ept that Alexander had chosen someone like Rain over her. To Alyssa, Rain yton was still an outsider, someone who had disrupted the harmony in their family.


    After they said their goodbyes and hung up, Alyssa sat in silence for a moment, staring at her phone. "I really feel bad for Ca," she murmured, her heart heavy for her friend.


    But then her eyes drifted to her lock screen, a photo of her and Brian beaming back at her. Her lips curled into a smile as she traced the image. "Aren¡¯t I lucky to have such a wonderful man?" she whispered to herself.


    Brian was everything she could ask for. He was kind, attentive, and respectful. In a world where men like him were rare, she felt fortunate to have spent nearly a year with him. And now, he¡¯d even proposed.


    The thought of their future together filled her with joy. With a happy sigh, she thought, <i>¡¯Maybe things weren¡¯t perfect for Ca and Alexander, but I have my own happy ending to look forward to.¡¯</i>


    Without wasting a moment, Alyssa dialled Brian¡¯s number.


    "Hello," he answered, slightly out of breath.


    "Are you okay? You sound winded," she asked, concerned.


    "Oh no, I¡¯m fine, just working out right now. How about I call you back after I¡¯m done?" he replied with a light chuckle, trying to catch his breath.


    "Alright, but don¡¯t forget to be at your best tomorrow," Alyssa reminded him. "It¡¯s just a casual lunch, but I¡¯m nning to surprise everyone by introducing you. I want to catch my father off guard."


    Brian¡¯s voice softened. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be ready. I love you, Alyssa. I¡¯ll call you back once I¡¯m finished."


    As the call ended, Alyssa¡¯s thoughts drifted to tomorrow¡¯s lunch. One thing she was certain her father wouldn¡¯t like about Brian was his background. He came from a middle-ss family, and her father always had strong opinions about such things. Unlike her mother and the Lancaster family, who valued character over wealth, her father held more traditional views.


    ¡¯It¡¯s the perfect chance,¡¯ she thought, a determined smile tugging at her lips. Introducing Brian to the Lancasters would help secure their backing, and with their support, her father¡¯s disapproval would be easier to manage.


    The Lancasters¡¯ influence was strong, and she knew they wouldn¡¯t judge Brian for his financial status. With the family rallying behind her, her father wouldn¡¯t have a leg to stand on if he tried to challenge her rtionship.


    She sighed contentedly, knowing that tomorrow¡¯s introduction was an important step for her and Brian... And she mustn¡¯t forget her other task tomorrow, which is assessing this Rain yton.


    Alyssa was determined to see if this woman could even hold a candle to her dear friend Ca in any aspect. Ca was perfect in her eyes... elegant, intelligent, and aplished in everything she touched. How could she possiblypare to someone like Ca, who had been in Alexander¡¯s life for years?

 Chapter 223: Money Keeps Rolling

    <h4>Chapter 223: Money Keeps Rolling</h4>


    Brian grunted as he reached his climax, releasing himself inside Melba. Panting, he copsed on top of her, their bodies intertwined.


    Melba pushed him off and sat up, reaching for a cigarette on the side table. Brian shifted and began kissing her shoulder, his hands roaming over her skin. "I can¡¯t get enough of you, Melba. It feels incredible to be inside you," he whispered, his voice thick with desire.


    He took the cigarette from her fingers and extinguished it in the ashtray, focusing on her. "You told her you love her right in front of me," Melba annoyingly remarked.


    Brian smirked, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. "Of course. She¡¯s my girlfriend, after all, long before I met you at the Gentleman¡¯s Club. But remember, I¡¯ll keep you by my side and support you, especially once I¡¯m part of the Lancaster family. Just follow my lead, and I¡¯ll help make all your dreamse true."


    Melba opened her legs wider, grinding her hips against him, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Alright then, your wish is mymand..."


    Brian loved the freedom he had with Melba. She was open-minded and easygoing, understanding the kind of rtionship they shared without anyints. He had met her ten months ago when a friend introduced him to the Gentleman¡¯s Club. That night marked the beginning of their secret affair.


    Well, not entirely a secret. Most of his close friends and even a few rtives knew about Melba. The only person who didn¡¯t know was Alyssa, his girlfriend of nearly a year.


    Alyssa, the woman of his dreams, had been a challenge to win over, and he had put in everything to finally make her his. But there was a catch... Alyssa was reserved and conservative. Even after almost a year together, she hadn¡¯t allowed him to go beyond holding her hand or a few brief embraces. Not even a kiss.


    Melba, on the other hand, was his release, the fire extinguisher for the burning frustration he felt around Alyssa.


    Just a month into his official rtionship with Alyssa, he found himself turning to Melba for the satisfaction he couldn¡¯t get from his girlfriend. He justified it to himself, thinking it wasn¡¯t really his fault. How could anyone me him when Alyssa refused to fulfill his desires?


    Briany on the bed, still catching his breath after another release. He felt a wave of satisfaction wash over him, but Melba¡¯s question cut through the haze of lust. She had propped herself up on her elbow, her eyes glinting as she traced patterns on his chest with her fingers.


    "So, the n is to marry Alyssa, impregnate her, and keep seeing me on the side?" she repeated.


    "Yes," he replied absentmindedly, too caught up in the aftermath to notice the shift in her tone. He missed the way her expression darkened, her gaze sharpening as she continued to watch him.


    After a moment of silence, Melba spoke again, this time more deliberately. "Don¡¯t you ever think about getting serious with me?" she asked, her tone yful yet pointed. "Why not divorce Alyssa after you¡¯ve taken a chunk of her property? We could live together. I mean, she¡¯s boring, isn¡¯t she? You¡¯ve told me yourself how reserved and conservative she is. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t ever satisfy you the way I do."


    Brian frowned slightly, her words tugging at the edges of his thoughts. He hadn¡¯t really considered a life beyond using Melba for what he couldn¡¯t get from Alyssa. Alyssa had her own appeal, the pristine image of the perfect wife... wealthy, beautiful, with the prestigious Lancaster name attached.


    He smirkedzily and shook his head. "It¡¯s not that simple, Melba. I have ns for Alyssa. Besides, you know I like what we have going on here." He closed his eyes, unaware of how her yful facade slipped.


    Melba didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead silently weighing his words, calcting her next move.


    After spending a few hours at Brian¡¯s apartment, Melba finally left, reminding herself that she had a shift to get to. She was now working as a hotel staff member at the Meta City Hotel. It was a respectable job, but it didn¡¯t pay nearly as much as what she used to make at The Gentleman¡¯s Club. Unfortunately, the club had shut down recently, leaving her no choice but to settle for the hotel job.


    As Melba sat in the back of the cab, she pulled a small calling card from her purse, her fingers brushing over the name printed on it. She had been holding onto this card for a while, unsure whether to follow through. But after Brian¡¯s casual dismissal of her future, she was ready to y a different game.


    She dialed the number.


    "It¡¯s me," she said into the phone, her voice low and serious. "I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll ept your proposal and do whatever it is you want. Send the money to my ount as promised..."


    There was a brief pause on the other end of the line before a voice responded, calm and calcted. "Good. You¡¯ll have the funds shortly. You made the right decision, Miss Melba."


    Melba didn¡¯t know exactly what this man¡¯s connection to Alyssa was, but she wasn¡¯t naive. It was clear he wanted to break Alyssa and Brian apart, and she was just the tool he needed. The fact that he reached out to her and offered a lump sum of money made his intentions obvious.


    ¡¯Well, whatever his game is,¡¯ she thought with a smirk, ¡¯I¡¯m notining. I¡¯ll y along as long as the money keeps rolling in.¡¯


    Melba ended the call, leaning back in her seat with a cold smile. If Brian thought he could use her and discard her whenever it suited him, he was in for a rude awakening.


    "That bastard," Melba muttered under her breath, ring out the cab window as the city lights blurred past. "Did he really think I would just let him use my body like this?" Brian might have been charming and fun, but she wasn¡¯t some toy he could discard after using her.

 Chapter 224: Performer

    <h4>Chapter 224: Performer</h4>


    Sunday finally arrived, and for the first time in a long while, Rain felt a hint of nervousness creeping in. Today was the day she would be formally introduced to the whole family. Her father-inw had personally arranged a simple gathering at the Lancaster Ancestral Mansion.


    She had always been confident, a woman who rarely second-guessed herself. But today was different. This wasn¡¯t just any meeting, it was the Lancaster family. And even though she had already captured Alexander¡¯s heart, including her father-inw, meeting his entire family was a different challenge.


    Rain took a deep breath, straightening her dress in front of the mirror. She was dressed in a casual white mini-dress that hugged her curves perfectly, highlighting her long legs.


    "It¡¯s just a family gathering," she reminded herself, though the butterflies in her stomach told her otherwise.


    "Hm, you look radiant," her aunt¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. She turned to her aunt, who entered the bedroom with a wide smile. Rain turned to see her aunt enter the bedroom with a wide smile.


    "I knocked, but you seemed so deep in thought you didn¡¯t even notice me. The door was already ajar, so I just let myself in," her aunt said, stepping closer.


    Rain offered an awkward smile. "I¡¯m a bit nervous, Aunt."


    Her aunt shook her head with a soft chuckle. "You? Nervous? That¡¯s a first! You shouldn¡¯t be. Just think of it like one of your court cases... doing your thing, owning the room." She winked yfully.


    Rain nodded with a smile and then looked at her aunt from head to toe and praised her,


    "You¡¯re looking great too, Aunt." In just a few days, her aunt had started looking healthier. She had gained some weight, her cheeks had more color, and she no longer appeared so pale and fragile.


    "I still feel like an outsider," her aunt confessed quietly.


    Rain pouted and grumbled, "Don¡¯t feel that way, Aunt. This gathering is for me, and it¡¯s only natural that I bring my family with me. You¡¯re the only one I have, and Father Rock made it clear that you¡¯re family now. You should feel safe and at ease here, definitely more than at the yton mansion."


    Her aunt took a deep breath, then nodded, seemingly reassured.


    A soft knock sounded at the already open door. Alexander, standing by the door, beamed as his gaze met Rain¡¯s. "You look breathtaking," he murmured, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked at her. "Ready to go?"


    Rain nodded, then took her aunt¡¯s hand, leading her as Alexander guided them toward the estate¡¯s open pavilion, where the Lancaster family awaited.


    Rain turned toward her aunt, giving her a reassuring squeeze on the hand. "See? You¡¯re not alone, Aunt Mnie. We¡¯re in this together." Her voice was gentle but firm, a reminder that her aunt wasn¡¯t an outsider here.


    She could hear the lively music as they neared the gathering area. As soon as their cart came to a stop, Uncle Ben immediately took Aunt Mnie¡¯s hand to escort her while Rain and Alexander proceeded toward the entrance with their father.


    "Everyone is here, so let me introduce the newest additions to our family," her father-inw announced warmly. He nced at Rain and Aunt Mnie. Rain quickly stepped beside him, gently holding Aunt Mnie¡¯s hand.


    "This is my daughter-inw, Rain yton Lancaster, and her Aunt Mnie yton. I hope you all wee them to our family with open arms," Rock Lancaster began, his voice filled with pride. "Come, let me introduce you to everyone, one by one," he added, guiding them forward.


    The first introduction was to Greg Lancaster, Rock¡¯s step-brother. Arturo Lancaster, Alexander¡¯s grandfather, had married M even though she was a widow with a son, and he adopted Greg, allowing him to carry the Lancaster surname. Greg stood beside his third wife, Lily.


    "See how my uncle keeps remarrying?" Rain overheard William say with a chuckle.


    "That¡¯s why I keep telling Dad he should remarry instead of pushing me and Alexander into it. But he always says he loved our mother too much and is scared to face her in the afterlife," William joked his tone light but with an underlying affection for their father¡¯s devotion.


    "You brat, I promised your mother she¡¯d be the only woman in my life!" Father Rock snorted, giving William a yful re.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sure sister-inw would understand that you¡¯re still living and not ready to follow her just yet," Greg teased with a grin. "You should enjoy life, Rock! Who knows? Maybe marrying again and giving Alexander and William a little sister or more wouldn¡¯t be so bad."


    Rain smiled, enjoying the lighthearted banter. It was heartwarming to see how close her father-inw was with Greg, despite only being step-brothers. She couldn¡¯t help but contrast it with the strained rtionship she had with Dina, who treated her more like a rival than family.


    "I¡¯m truly blessed to be epted by Rock and Father Arturo, even though I¡¯m not a Lancaster by blood," Greg remarked, turning to Rain with a kind smile. "They¡¯ve always treated me well. So trust me, my dear, you¡¯re in good hands with this family!"


    "That¡¯s enough; let me introduce Rain and Mnie to our youngest sister," Father Rock said, pulling her and Aunt Mnie toward Ava and her husband, Mark Meyer.


    Rain gulped as she caught sight of Alexander¡¯s cousin, Lyndon Meyer, staring at her with parted lips. She noticed his intense gaze the moment she entered. Lyndon definitely recognized her...


    "Is she the one? The one from the stag party?! The performer?!" Lyndon eximed, eyes wide. "I knew it... She looks so familiar... And you!"


    He turned to Alexander. "Is that why you pulled her away in the middle of her performance?! I can¡¯t believe this... I knew she looked familiar when I saw her photo in the news, but seeing her in person like this..."


    "Stag party? Performer?" Be, Lyndon¡¯s fiancee, interjected, her frown deepening.


    Lyndon¡¯s eyes widened, realization dawning on him. William burst intoughter, shaking his head. "Oh, cousin... You just dug your own grave! You should¡¯ve kept your mouth shut and asked me or Big Brother about it instead."


    "Enough with the bickering! What¡¯s this about a stag party and her being a performer?" a woman¡¯s sharp voice interrupted, cutting through the chatter. "Are you saying she¡¯s an entertainer at that Gentleman¡¯s Club that just got closed because it was under investigation? What¡¯s going on here? You reced Ca with someone like her?!"

 Chapter 225: Things To Escalate

    <h4>Chapter 225: Things To Escte</h4>


    Rain took a deep breath, her gaze fixed on the beautiful woman ring at Alexander. She had just arrived, apanied by a man, and Rain recognized her as Alyssa Lancaster. Though she had seen her in magazines and news articles, this was the first time they would meet in person.


    Alexander had already told her how close Alyssa was to Ca, viewing her as more than just a friend, more like an older sister.


    "Watch your words, Alyssa, or I won¡¯t hesitate to kick you out of here. Don¡¯t speak nonsense and judge my wife without knowing the facts!" Alexander scolded, his expression dark.


    Alyssa¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned to her brother. "Brother Lyndon seems to recognize her!" she announced. "Look at her carefully, brother. Is she the entertainer from your stag party?" she demanded.


    Lyndon gulped, his nervous gaze shifting to his fiancee, Be, who was ring at him with reddening cheeks. "I..."


    Alyssa shrugged casually, turning her attention to Be. "It¡¯s fine, Be. It was just a stag party, and it¡¯s normal. I¡¯m sure his friends were the ones behind it, probably just surprising him," she said, attempting to smooth things over, though Be¡¯s re didn¡¯t soften.


    Lyndon quickly grabbed Be¡¯s hand, kissing it apologetically. "That¡¯s right, baby. Alexander was there too, and he actually ruined the party by whisking away the star performer. After that, we all dispersed, and I left right away!" he added, desperate to exin himself.


    "That¡¯s enough exining, brother. Just answer me, look at her," Alyssa demanded again, her tone sharp. Lyndon hesitated, then finally squinted at Rain, scrutinizing her closely. "That¡¯s definitely her. I won¡¯t forget those alluring and seductive fox-like eyes of hers. She had a mole beneath the right one, and her makeup was heavy and dark, but I¡¯d recognize her even with a different hair color."


    Then he leaned forward, asking, "Do you have a twin?"


    Rain shook her head, considering how much to reveal. She noticed the man beside Alyssa... the boyfriend she had overheard talking to another man at a nearby table while she was with Sebastian. This was likely the jerk who was scheming something bad while cheating on her.


    She could expose the truth about being undercover, but with Alyssa¡¯s boyfriend present, an outsider who couldn¡¯t be trusted, it didn¡¯t seem wise.


    "That¡¯s not her, and I was mistaken that night. Rain is a prosecutor... there¡¯s no reason for her to be in a ce like that," Alexander stated calmly, his tone leaving no room for debate.


    "But-" Alyssa began, only to be cut off by a deep growl from her father-inw.


    "That¡¯s enough!" Rock¡¯s voice boomed across the table.


    Rain watched as Alyssa gulped, her sharp bravado suddenly faltering. She pursed her lips, clearly not wanting to push further. Lyndon, sensing the tension, quickly tried to smooth things over. "I¡¯m probably mistaken. After all, the lighting wasn¡¯t great that night," he stammered, signalling to Alyssa not to blow the situation out of proportion.


    Rain took that time to offer Alyssa a kind smile and extended her hand for a handshake. "Hi, I¡¯m Rain, and it¡¯s nice to meet you." Alyssa hesitated but eventually epted the handshake.


    "Don¡¯t you have something to say to her, Alyssa?" Alexander pressed his tone firm. "From now on, she¡¯s your big sister, so you must respect her like you respect me."


    Alyssa cowered under her cousin¡¯s intimidating re. "I apologize. I should have cleared things up first before jumping to conclusions," she murmured, pouting slightly.


    "That¡¯s right. Always remember that in our family, we don¡¯t misjudge people without getting the facts first!" William chimed in with a grin, easing the atmosphere.


    "You¡¯rete and even making a fuss," Ava, Alyssa¡¯s mother, interrupted, her tone sharp. "And who is he?!"


    "He¡¯s Brian Hall, my boyfriend and fiance..." Alyssa announced proudly.


    Rain wanted to roll her eyes as Brian eagerly greeted them, his excitement palpable. She nced at Alexander, who quickly understood her look and simply winked before grabbing her hand to lead her toward the table. He encouraged her to just ignore the man, reminding her that Alexander trusted Sebastian to handle the situation with Brian.


    Meanwhile, Uncle Ben stepped beside Aunt Mnie, taking the initiative to care for her as he guided her to her seat, and, of course, it was right beside him.


    "Let¡¯s all eat lunch first," her father-inw suggested, prompting everyone to take their seats at the long rectangr table.


    As the servants began serving the food, Rain couldn¡¯t help but notice Alyssa scrutinizing her with furtive nces. The words Alyssa had said earlier stung, suggesting that Alexander had reced Ca with someone like her as if Ca were irreceable.


    <i>¡¯I guess she¡¯s a solid fan of Ca,¡¯</i> Rain thought bitterly. Ca was indeed famous; even Sanya had admired her as a celebrity before, but that all changed once she learned Ca was Alexander¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    Rain quietly listened as Lyndon and William began grilling Alyssa¡¯s boyfriend. She noticed how Mr. Mark Meyer, Alyssa¡¯s father, remained particrly quiet, his expression dim. It was clear he didn¡¯t like Brian, and Rain couldn¡¯t agree more, knowing Brian was good for nothing.


    "You work at the Supreme Court?" Lyndonmented, frowning.


    "Yes, I¡¯m an Assistant Court Administrator," Brian stated proudly.


    Mark sighed. "I bet your sry alone wouldn¡¯t even cover your living expenses."


    "Dad!" Alyssa protested.


    "What? I¡¯m just being honest," Mark replied, his face darkening. "You said he¡¯s your fiance, so I assumed you two are already engaged without us even knowing! I don¡¯t even see a ring on you, Alyssa! Did you just ept a verbal proposal from the man?!"


    Rain swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the moment. She hadn¡¯t expected things to escte like this, and while she knew Brian was a jerk, part of her might have felt bad for him if she didn¡¯t already know the kind of man he was.


    "I¡¯m making enough money, sir, and I¡¯m confident I can support Alyssa," Brian dered, his voice firm and steady as he tried to stand his ground under Mark¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    Mark raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Confident, huh? We¡¯ll see if that confidence holds up..."


    "You look familiar, though..." Alexander remarked casually.

 Chapter 226: Be The Right One

    <h4>Chapter 226: Be The Right One</h4>


    Brian shifted ufortably, his confident facade wavering for a split second. "I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before," he replied, attempting to maintain hisposure.


    Rain nced at Alexander, her mind racing. Was he bluffing to unsettle Brian, or had he genuinely seen this man before? Alexander wasn¡¯t the type to make idlements, and his piercing gaze suggested he was onto something. The air around the table grew tense as everyone seemed to pick up on Alexander¡¯s subtle challenge.


    Alyssa frowned, clearly sensing the tension too. "Brian¡¯s been working hard at the court, so I doubt you¡¯ve crossed paths," she interjected, trying to steer the conversation away from her fiance.


    But Alexander¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "Maybe... but I don¡¯t forget faces easily."


    Brian¡¯s nervous chuckle only deepened her suspicions. "Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a coincidence," Brian muttered, his eyes darting between Alexander and the others. But Alexander remainedposed, his stare unwavering. "Maybe," he said, his tone cool. "But coincidences don¡¯t usually sit well with me."


    "Please, can we just eat lunch and avoid unnecessary conversation?" Alyssa mumbled, her tone softer now, apanied by a pout. It was clear she was trying to defuse the situation, though her unease lingered.


    Alexander, sensing her difort, said nothing further, but Alyssa¡¯s father, Mark, wasn¡¯t ready to let it go. His voice cut through the tense air. "Alyssa is my only daughter, and I won¡¯t allow just anyone... especially someone incapable... to simply take her away from us." His gaze locked onto Brian, and the weight of his words grew heavier with each pause. "If you know deep down that you¡¯re not worthy of her, then you should do what¡¯s in her best interest. I expect you to know what that means."


    Brian swallowed hard, visibly shaken under the scrutiny, while Alyssa nced nervously between her father and her fiance.


    Rain wasn¡¯t usually a fan of parents acting like this in dramas... quarrelling with their children¡¯s choice of partners, especially when they came frommon backgrounds. But knowing what kind of loser Brian was, she found herself silently cheering for Alyssa¡¯s father to roast him even more!


    "This is disappointing, Alyssa. We didn¡¯t spoil you just for you to fall for someone who can¡¯t even give you a proposal ring but is still proud enough to say you¡¯re engaged," Lyndon remarked, shaking his head.


    "I brought Brian here thinking you wouldn¡¯t judge him like this in front of Uncle Rock!" Alyssa reasoned, her voice tense.


    "And yet, you had no problem judging my wife as if Ca is superior? In what way is she superior?" Alexander cut in casually before forking a piece of meat and offering it to Rain. Alyssa¡¯s face paled, her expression tightening as she mumbled, "I already apologized."


    Rain¡¯s face reddened as the atmosphere abruptly shifted. Moments ago, the tension had been thick, but now everyone¡¯s eyes were on them. She quickly epted the meat, chewing slowly and praying she wouldn¡¯t choke from the sudden attention.


    "Anyone who bullies my wife will have to deal with me directly. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re family or not," Alexander added casually, attempting to feed her again.


    "Alexander, I can do it," Rain protested with an awkward smile.


    "Alexander?!" Alyssa burst with widened eyes. "Since when did you agree to be called that? You hate it!"


    "Yeah, because it makes me feel like Alexander the Great... but my wife is an exception. She¡¯s the only one I¡¯m allowing to call me Alexander. It¡¯s exclusive," Alexander shrugged.


    "Ugh, seriously!" Alyssa scoffed, looking visibly displeased.


    "That¡¯s enough," Father Rock interjected authoritatively. "Let¡¯s focus on lunch. Don¡¯t ruin it with this quarrelling. If you have anything to argue about, save it for after the gathering and do it when you leave." His tone immediately turned the atmosphere serious, and no one dared speak further.


    Alexander continued to openly disy his affection, making it clear to everyone how devoted he was to Rain. She could only smile and shrug, feeling a bit flustered but enjoying his attention. Soon, wine was served, and people began to stand and casually talk over drinks at the standing tables. Rain noticed Lyndon pulling Brian aside, likely to grill him with more questions.


    "Care to have a drink with me?" Alyssa suddenly asked, signalling for Rain to follow her to a small round table nearby. She called over a servant to bring them wine.


    As they stood at the table, Alyssa took a sip before speaking. "I¡¯ll try my best to be nice since that¡¯s what my cousin wants, but just know, I¡¯ll be watching you. We love our family deeply, and we won¡¯t let anyone drag us down by falling for the wrong person. I hope you understand that," she said, taking another drink, her tone sharp but measured.


    Rain remained calm, unfazed by the tension in Alyssa¡¯s words. Meeting Alyssa¡¯s intense gaze with a kind smile, she spoke with confidence, "I¡¯m d that Alexander grew up with such a loving and caring family. Not everyone is blessed with that. But don¡¯t worry," she continued, her voice unwavering, "because I love Alexander. Even if, in the eyes of others, I¡¯m not the right person for him... I will make sure that I¡¯ll be the right one in his eyes."


    Alyssa raised an eyebrow at Rain¡¯s words but soon pursed her lips. Rain offered a sweet smile as she continued, "I want to have a harmonious rtionship with everyone in the family like I do with Father-inw, Uncle Ben, and William. I hope one day you¡¯ll see me as your older sister, Alyssa."


    Alyssa¡¯s expression softened slightly, but before she could respond, her phone rang. Rain noticed her sigh, and her face shifted into a conflicted one. Alyssa nced at Rain and murmured, "Excuse me... I¡¯ll just take this."


    Rain nodded, her gaze catching a glimpse of the caller ID. ¡¯Sis Ca.¡¯ It was unmistakably Ca Cartier.


    Rain noticed the men gathered at a particr spot, their conversation drawing her attention. She walked to them because she was curious.


    "By the way, cousin, you mentioned seeing Brian somewhere before. Where was it?" Lyndon asked.


    Without missing a beat, Alexander swirled his ss, answering casually, "At the Gentleman¡¯s Club. I¡¯ve seen him there a few times. He¡¯s probably a regr."


    Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was Alexander bluffing? Or had he really seen Brian at the club? She felt a knot in her stomach as she nced over her shoulder and saw Alyssa approaching them.

 Chapter 227: A Great Father

    <h4>Chapter 227: A Great Father</h4>


    Rain watched as Alyssa¡¯s face slowly drained of color. Her eyes widened, darting between Alexander and Brian. "Brian... is that true?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    "That¡¯s not true! I-I¡¯ve never been to a ce like that," Brian stammered, his voice rising defensively.


    Brian¡¯s face went ck, lips parting as he struggled toe up with any sort of defense, but Alexander¡¯s words hit like a hammer. "You make it sound like I¡¯m lying. That¡¯s not nice," Alexander added, his tone unrelenting.


    Before the silence could stretch further, William, clearly taken aback, broke in. "You went back to the Gentleman¡¯s Club after the stag party?"


    The disbelief in William¡¯s voice mirrored the expressions around the table. Eyes widened, brows raised, and the shock was palpable. No one could quite reconcile the image of Alexander, serious andposed, with the idea of him frequenting such a ce. Even Rain felt the weight of the stares, but she knew Alexander was making a point.


    Alexander met their stares with a calm, almost indifferent expression. "Twice. And every time I saw him there. It¡¯s hard to miss." His words were cool, but the intent behind them was clear.


    Brian¡¯s face was now a shade of white as he fumbled for words, but the damage was done. Alyssa¡¯s gaze was locked on Brian, her earlier confidence shattered as suspicion took root. Rain watched, wondering how much longer Brian could maintain his crumbling facade.


    Rain realized it must have been during those visits that Alexander had booked her while she was undercover.


    Alyssa¡¯s face contorted in disbelief. "Brian? What were you doing at the Gentleman¡¯s Club?! Isn¡¯t that a ce where women strip? And I heard you can book them for... more!" she blurted out.


    "They were involved in prostitution and drug trafficking," William murmured, his voice low but clear. "That¡¯s why the police raided the ce."


    Alyssa¡¯s face drained of color, her disbelief turning to anger as she stared at Brian. "Is this true?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mix of hurt and fury.


    Brian stammered, avoiding her gaze. "I... I can exin..."


    "I¡¯ll be leaving now..." Alyssa murmured before ncing at her father-inw. "Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, but may I go first?"


    Rock gave a silent nod, and without another word, Alyssa rushed off, Brian trailing closely behind her.


    Mark, with a serious expression, turned to his son. "Lyndon, follow your sister, but keep your distance. Make sure she gets home safely."


    Lyndon nodded and swiftly left after them.


    Once they were gone, Mark looked at Alexander and asked, "Did you really see him there?"


    Alexander sighed. "Uncle, you know I¡¯m not one for idle talk. I wouldn¡¯t waste energy on nonsense. Rain was undercover at that time, and I went to the club to check on her. She had to return there three times, so I was there three times as well. Every time, that idiot Brian was enjoying himself with one of the performers."


    "That bastard!" William growled. "I swear, I¡¯ll make him pay for cheating on my cousin!"


    "Sebastian is already handling it," Alexander said calmly. "We all know how stubborn and reckless Alyssa can be. It¡¯s better to let Sebastian deal with this."


    "Sebastian?" William eximed, his voice rising in surprise.


    Before things escted, Rain spoke up, exining how she and Sebastian had overheard Brian¡¯s conversation by ident at the caf¨¦, confirming his intentions.


    "That jerk!" Ava seethed. "How dare he cheat and try to manipte my daughter."


    Mark¡¯s face remained grim, but William caught on and asked, "Uncle, you don¡¯t look surprised. Did you already know?"


    "Yes, Sebastian informed me earlier," Mark admitted, his tone heavy.


    Ava turned to Rain, offering her a regretful smile. "I¡¯m so sorry you had to witness all this, Rain, especially on your first day meeting the whole family."


    Rain waved it off graciously. "It¡¯s fine, Aunt Ava. The important thing is that Alyssa is safe. I¡¯m d we found out about Brian¡¯s true intentions before it was toote."


    Ava nodded, squeezing Rain¡¯s hand. "Thank you, dear, thank you so much for looking out for her."


    "It¡¯s really nothing," Rain said with an awkward smile. "I¡¯m just d I was in the right ce at the right time to overhear those things about Alyssa."


    Father Rock, intrigued, turned his attention to Alexander. "You mentioned Sebastian is handling it. Does that mean he¡¯s now honoring the agreement between Mark and Darwin? The arranged marriage between the families?"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted toward Alexander, who casually sipped his wine before noticing their expectant gazes. He shrugged nonchntly. "Why ask me? It¡¯s not my style to meddle in other people¡¯s lives. If you¡¯re curious, ask Sebastian directly. All I know is that he told me he¡¯d take care of it. I assume he informed Uncle Mark before taking any steps."


    Mark gave a slight nod, acknowledging the situation, as the gathering continued with Rain minglingfortably among everyone, including her Aunt Mnie. She smiled softly as she watched Aunt Mnie chatting with Aunt Ava, Be, and Lily, blending seamlessly into the family dynamic.


    They were interrupted by the sudden arrival of Uncle Greg¡¯s boys: two teenagers from his first and second wives, along with little Sean, who was just five years old from his current wife, Lily.


    The little boy instantly ran to Alexander, his face lighting up with joy. "Big Brother!" he screamed, his toddler voice ringing with excitement as he dashed towards him.


    She smiled as she watched Alexander lift little Sean into the air, twirling him around while the boy giggled with delight. "My little Sean is getting so big already!" Alexander hummed, nting a kiss on the boy¡¯s cheek. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen how effortlessly he connected with children; she recalled his joyful interactions at the orphanage before.


    "I¡¯m sure Alexander will make a great father," Uncle Greg remarked beside her, watching the scene. "He¡¯s always had a soft spot for kids. When my two older boys were younger, he¡¯d spend hours ying with them. Now that they¡¯ve grown out of that phase, Sean¡¯s the only one left who enjoys it."


    Rain turned to him, smiling. "Your sons are adorable."


    Greg grinned proudly. "Of course, they take after me!" His jovial tone reminded Rain of Father Rock¡¯s yful nature. "You and Alexander should have a daughter. We need a princess around here. Ava and Alyssa have been pampered enough... time for somepetition," he joked.


    Ava, who had joined their group, rolled her eyes but smiled. "Hey! My daughter and I deserve all the pampering. Thank you very much."


    Rain chuckled, enjoying the lighthearted banter, but was surprised when Ava leaned in and whispered, "Looks like Ben is quite taken with your Aunt."


    Rain smiled knowingly. The connection between her Aunt Mnie and Uncle Ben was hard to miss. Just as she was about toment, Greg unknowingly blurted out, "Who¡¯d have thought Ben, the hardened assassin, had a soft side?"


    "Assassin? You mean a hired killer?" Rain gasped, her eyes widening in surprise. The revtion caught her off guard, and she instinctively nced over at Uncle Ben.


    Ava shot Greg a sharp look. "Oh, you and your big mouth, brother!"

 Chapter 228: A Second Chance

    <h4>Chapter 228: A Second Chance</h4>


    Greg quickly pressed his lips together, realizing his blunder, while Ava scolded him under her breath. Rain couldn¡¯t shake the rush of curiosity and concern. Was Uncle Ben really involved in something so dangerous?


    "Rain, dear... if you have questions, I believe you can ask Alexander about itter," Aunt Ava reassured her, sensing her unease. "But don¡¯t worry; I assure you that Ben is just a victim in all of this. He¡¯s a good man."


    She wasn¡¯t judging Uncle Ben, but Rain couldn¡¯t help not wanting to know more about the situation. Her Aunt Mnie had already suffered enough, and her safety was a top priority for her.


    Thankfully, Alexander approached them and then handed little Sean to Greg. He grabbed Rain¡¯s hand and, with a casual smile, announced, "Now that everyone has formally met my wife, I¡¯ll be taking her with me. We still have a lot of exploring to do."


    "Wait!" William interjected. "Shouldn¡¯t we take this chance to discuss the lineup for the hunting event?"


    Alexander waved it off. "I¡¯ll be in every lineup with my wife this time. You handle it," he said firmly before pulling Rain toward the motor cart.


    Once they were seated, Rain nced at him, concerned. "Is this really okay? Aren¡¯t we being disrespectful by leaving like this?"


    Alexander walked around to the driver¡¯s side, settling in with ease. "They won¡¯t mind," he assured her as he started the cart. "They¡¯ll be busy discussing Alyssa¡¯s situation and other family matters. Besides, they understand we¡¯re in our honeymoon phase."


    Blushing, Rain smiled at his nonchnt attitude but couldn¡¯t help her curiosity. "Where are we heading now?"


    "Guess?" Alexander chuckled, but his amusement faded as Rain rested her head on his shoulder and sighed. "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked, his voice gentle.


    "Uncle Greg had a slip of the tongue earlier, mentioning something about Uncle Ben being an assassin. Can you tell me more about itter? It just got me worried," she said, her tone direct but tinged with concern.


    Alexander¡¯s expression grew more serious, and he nodded, his hand gently squeezing hers. "I¡¯ll exin everythingter."


    Rain decided not to press the matter further, trusting Alexander would tell her everything when the time was right. Their ride came to a stop at the estate¡¯sbyrinth, an intricate hedge maze she had heard about.


    "Did you know that William and I got lost in here for a whole day once?" Alexander remarked with a nostalgic smile as he helped her out of the motor cart. "I was ten, and William was eight."


    Rain raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t get lost now, right?"


    Alexander chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with yful mischief. "Hmm, that depends. You¡¯ll be leading the way, wife," he teased.


    Rain scoffed, a smile tugging at her lips, but she epted the challenge. "Alright then, let¡¯s see if I can get us out of here."


    Rain confidently took Alexander¡¯s hand, leading them deeper into the maze. As they walked, Alexander began to share more about Uncle Ben¡¯s past.


    "I wasn¡¯t born yet when Uncle Ben first came to the mansion. He started working for Dad as a butler, but he was really more of a personal assistant," Alexander exined, his voice calm. "I only heard the full story from him when I was about fifteen."


    Rain listened intently, her curiosity growing with each step. They moved slowly through the intricatebyrinth, the hedges towering around them.


    "Uncle Ben grew up in a really rough environment. By the time he was ten, he was forced to join the underworld and trained to kill," Alexander continued. "He had to, just to protect his parents and sibling. They were all trapped, serving under a powerful figure in a crime organization. At that time, my father was a general tasked with taking down that very crime group."


    Rain paused, unsure of which direction to take. "Uncle Ben was sent to kill my father," Alexander said.


    Rain turned to him with a teasing smile. "Well, it¡¯s clear he failed, huh?"


    Alexander nodded with a grin. "Yeah, he failed. My father caught him but didn¡¯t throw him in prison. Instead, he kept him in a safe house."


    Rain¡¯s curiosity only deepened. "What happened next? How did they be so close?"


    As they stood at another fork in the maze, Alexander yfully asked, "So, wife, which way now? Right or left?"


    Rain stared at him, pretending to weigh the options. "Left... no, wait. Let¡¯s go right!" she dered with a smile.


    They turned right, and Alexander continued the story. "That crime syndicate immediately saw Uncle Ben as a liability after he got caught. They wanted to wipe him out before he could reveal any secrets."


    "They sent more assassins after Uncle Ben, and they eventually tracked down the safe house," Alexander continued, his voiceced with pride. "Uncle Ben fought hard, but my father arrived just in time to help him. What really changed everything was when my father saved Uncle Ben by blocking a bullet meant for him."


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened. "He saved him?"


    Alexander nodded a proud smile on his face. "Yeah, and that moment had a huge impact on Uncle Ben. He was in shock. When he told me the story, he was practically sobbing, saying he never imagined that the man he had tried to kill would risk his life to save him. He said my father even chuckled while Ben was cursing at him, asking why he did something so foolish."


    Rain was captivated by the story. "What did Father-inw say?"


    Alexander¡¯s smile softened as he recalled the words. "Dad told him,<i> ¡¯Isn¡¯t it better to save lives than to take them? I¡¯d rather die saving a life because every life is precious. Your past doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Ben. What matters is who you choose to be now and in the future. If I die now because I saved you, make sure you don¡¯t waste that life. You always have a choice: Live to atone and find purpose, or die weighed down by the sins you never sought to redeem.</i>"


    Rain was silent for a moment, taking in the weight of those words. "That¡¯s powerful," she whispered.


    "It was," Alexander agreed. "Uncle Ben said those words changed him. He couldn¡¯t forget them, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s been loyal to my father ever since. My dad gave him a second chance when no one else would."

 Chapter 229: A Man In Love

    <h4>Chapter 229: A Man In Love</h4>


    Alexander continued to smile as Rain guided them straight through the maze, his amusement growing with each decision she made based on his subtle expressions.


    "I¡¯m d you know more about Uncle Ben now," he said, squeezing her hand gently.


    Rain nodded thoughtfully. "It¡¯sforting to hear that. It¡¯s hard not to be protective of Aunt Mnie after everything she¡¯s gone through. So what happened next? Did Uncle Ben go to prison?"


    "Dad managed to bring down that crime syndicate and, with Uncle Ben¡¯s help, he was able to save Uncle Ben¡¯s family and others trapped in that life. Uncle Ben was sentenced to ten years in prison but ended up serving four before being released on parole. That¡¯s when he went straight to my dad and offered to serve him," Alexander exined.


    Rain nodded, remembering how she had heard that her father-inw was the youngest general in the country¡¯s history, known for his remarkable service. "Father became a general at twenty-three, right?" she confirmed.


    Alexander nodded. "Yes, he aplished a lot at a young age. He was twenty-five, and Uncle Ben was twenty-one when they met that time. Uncle Ben was twenty-five when he was released on parole just before my father married my mother."


    "I see. I heard Father retired early, at twenty-nine," Rain pointed out.


    Alexander chuckled. "Yes, that was because of my mother. She begged him to leave the military duty since his life was constantly in danger. After that, he focused on growing the family business, and the rest is history."


    "Wow, Father-inw is truly remarkable. And I¡¯m d to hear Uncle Ben chose to change for the better," Rain sighed, feeling relieved.


    "So you really don¡¯t need to worry about Uncle Ben," Alexander reassured her. "He deserves happiness now, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take care of Aunt Mnie. Uncle Ben¡¯s been through hell, and he knows better than most what it means to cherish someone," Alexander reassured her.


    Rain smiled, feeling reassured. "That¡¯s a relief. I just hope he tells my aunt about his past."


    "I think he¡¯ll share his past with your Aunt Mnie when the time is right. After everything he¡¯s been through, he deserves to find peace. Also, I heard he¡¯s nning to propose next week. He¡¯s been asking William for advice on how to do it."


    "He¡¯s really going to propose next week?"


    Alexander grinned. "He¡¯s been obsessing over every detail with William. I think he wants it to be perfect."


    "I hope Aunt Mnie says yes," Rain murmured, pausing as they reached another split in the maze. She nced at Alexander, trying to decipher his expression as she asked, "So, should we go straight?"


    She watched him closely, then teasingly added, "How about left? Or maybe...right?"


    When she noticed a subtle twitch in his eyebrow, she grinned and confidently pulled him straight ahead.


    After some time, they finally found their way out of the maze just as the evening sky began to darken. Rain looked around and frowned, noticing the sudden absence of light. "Howe there¡¯s no light around?" sheined, her voice slightly tense in the growing darkness.


    But then, she gasped.


    In the distance, a soft glow sparked, gradually brightening and flickering to life as fireworks. As she watched in awe, the lights arranged themselves into a message, their colors shimmering vividly against the night sky.


    WILL YOU MARRY ME?


    The words glowed brightly, casting a warm, colorful light that illuminated the space around them. Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her breath catching at the stunning sight before it disappeared into the night sky.


    She gulped, her heart racing as she blinked in disbelief at the sound of another flicker. Suddenly, she witnessed yet another vibrant disy. This time, the message read...


    WILL YOU STAY WITH ME FOR A LIFETIME?


    It was shining brightly and permanently before her.


    "Will you marry me, Rain?" she heard Alexander¡¯s soft voice. She turned to face him, finding him holding both of her hands, kissing them gently.


    "I want us to have the grand wedding ceremony you deserve," he continued, his gaze steady and sincere. "We both know that we never officially registered our marriage, so I want to renew our vows formally and have a proper ceremony, if you¡¯ll allow it."


    Rain felt her eyes well with tears. Of course, she wanted that! She yearned for a true marriage with him! "Absolutely, yes!" she eximed, tears streaming down her cheeks as she embraced him, holding him so tightly.


    "I don¡¯t need a grand wedding ceremony. Just a simple one with our family and close friends will be enough for me," she murmured, trying to contain her emotions.


    Everything in her life felt so perfecttely that Rain was overwhelmed, a mix of joy and fear swirling within her. She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of happiness. "I love you," Alexander whispered, gently cupping her face to look into her eyes. "I love you," he repeated, his gaze steady, before leaning in to kiss her forehead.


    "I love you too," Rain said firmly, rising on her tiptoes to press her lips to his.


    *****


    Meanwhile, while everyone had already left, William and his father lingered on the balcony of the mansion, quietly ying chess as they waited for dinner to be ready. William sipped wine while his father enjoyed tea.


    "I can¡¯t believe he actually took that suggestion," William muttered, ncing toward the distant fireworks disy a while ago. Shaking his head, he grumbled, "I barely recognize my own brother anymore."


    "Well, that¡¯s what a man in love will do," his father remarked with a grin. Then, as if recalling something, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "And what about Ben? What did you suggest for him?"


    William¡¯s grin widened. "I told him to use our yacht and take Aunt Mnie on a tour of the bay. I¡¯ve already arranged everything to make it as romantic as possible."


    "That¡¯s good, make sure you give Ben all the support he needs," Rock said with a satisfied nod.


    William leaned back, swirling his wine thoughtfully. "Dad, about the hunting event... Do you think Ca will cause a scene? I heard she¡¯lle back home next week, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be attending the hunting event. I mean, she¡¯s always been nice to us, and she also loved Alexander for so long that I feel like it¡¯s more of an obsession. Remember how she practically scared off every woman who even nced his way during high school and college?"


    Rock stroked his chin, thinking it over. "Hmm, I wouldn¡¯t worry too much. Your sister-inw can handle it. Rain¡¯s stronger than you think. But honestly, what concerns me more is Ben¡¯s proposal... I just hope it goes smoothly."


    William chuckled lightly. "Uncle Ben¡¯s got this. Though I¡¯ll admit, it does feel like everyone¡¯s treading on emotionalndminestely."


    "Including you, I guess..." Rock scoffed, raising an eyebrow.


    William smirked and took another sip of his wine. "Touche, Dad. But let¡¯s not get into that right now," he said, shaking his head slightly. "I¡¯m just trying to stay out of the spotlight for once."


    Rock chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Good luck with that. In this family, the spotlight tends to find you, whether you want it or not."


    William sighed dramatically. "Yeah, no kidding."

 Chapter 230: Create Our Own Constellation

    <h4>Chapter 230: Create Our Own Constetion</h4>


    Everything felt perfect. Alexander and Rain enjoyed a romantic dinner under the moonlit sky, apanied by the beautiful music of a violinist ying softly in the background.


    "How about a slow dance?" Alexander suggested, and Rain nodded eagerly. They stood, and Alexander pulled her closer to him with arms snaked on her waist while she wrapped her arms around his neck. They swayed together to the gentle melody.


    Rain rested her head against his chest. She felt the erotic rhythm of his heart mirroring her own.


    As they twirled under the moonlight, Rain yfully teased, "I didn¡¯t know you were such a romantic. What¡¯s next? Candlelit bubble baths?"


    She wondered what he would say. Would they consummate their marriage tonight? After all, she was clear from her menstrual period! Her cheeks burned with embarrassment, turning a deep shade of red.


    Alexander chuckled and gently stepped back to meet her gaze. His eyes sparkled as he mischievously spoke, "Well, I wouldn¡¯t rule it out. But let¡¯s save the bubbles for another time. Right now, I have something else in mind."


    "Is it more dancing?" Rain asked, raising an eyebrow. "Because I might just have to put my foot down on that one."


    "Actually," he said with a grin, "I was thinking about our private art gallery. It has a sky deck with a stunning view of the stars, and there are telescopes set up for somete-night stargazing. Just imagine art, stars, and the two of us..."


    "Wow, you really have thought of everything, haven¡¯t you?" Rain said, her smile bright with admiration. "Lead the way then, husband! I¡¯m curious to see how you n to impress me next."


    Alexander chuckled, leaning in closer and yfully humming in her ear, "Just wait... there¡¯s more in store than just a bubble bath..."


    Rain gulped, biting her lower lip as a wave of blush washed over her. She felt a mix of nervousness and excitement bubbling inside her.


    As they walked hand in hand toward the art gallery, the soft glow ofnterns illuminated their path. The anticipation buzzed in her as they reached the high point on the property. The gallery was adorned with beautiful pieces.


    She knew her father-inw loved collecting art, and she guessed that each of these pieces must have cost a fortune. "I see some of Vernice¡¯s works!" she eximed with sparkling eyes. However, the piece she truly adored, the piece called Endurance, wasn¡¯t among them, as Vernice had refused to sell it.


    He even led her to the secret room, where they stored most of the precious artifacts and relics. While they were there, he began setting up her biometrics in the system, granting her direct ess to everything.


    As Alexander led Rain inside the secret room, her excitement grew.


    "Wee to my family¡¯s true collection," Alexander said with a hint of pride. The room was dimly lit, highlighting the intricate details of the pieces on disy. "Here, we keep our most valued possessions."


    Rain¡¯s eyes sparkled as she took in the sight. She walked over to a beautifully crafted vase, its surface adorned with ancient symbols. "This is stunning! Where did ite from?"


    "That¡¯s a Ming Dynasty vase," Alexander replied. "It was part of a collection my father acquired at an auction years ago. It¡¯s one of the few pieces that survived the tumultuous history of that era."


    As she marveled at the vase, Alexander motioned toward a ss case on the opposite side of the room. "And over here," he continued, "we have an original manuscript from the Renaissance period. It¡¯s believed to have belonged to one of the lesser-known artists of the time."


    Rain approached the ss case, leaning in to read the elegant script. "Wow, this is incredible! The detail is amazing," she said, her fingers itching to touch the aged pages. "I had no idea your family had such an impressive collection."


    He smiled, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "Our family... Remember, you¡¯re already a part of it, Rain. Everything you see here is also yours," he said lovingly, causing Rain to break into a bashful smile.


    After admiring the stunning family collections, Alexander quickly led her to the sky deck of the building. "You have to try this! I can¡¯t believe how clear the stars are tonight," he said, gesturing toward one of the telescopes.


    As they approached the telescope, Rain¡¯s eyes widened with curiosity. "Wow, it looks so powerful! Do you think we can see Jupiter?" she asked, peering through the lens.


    "Definitely! If you look closely, you might even spot some of its moons," Alexander replied, leaning in beside her. "But I have to warn you, the view is even better with a little imagination. The stars are just waiting for us to make up stories about them."


    Rain giggled, adjusting the focus of the telescope. "Okay, Mr. Astrophysicist, what¡¯s your story for that cluster over there?" She pointed to a group of twinkling stars.


    Alexander leaned in closer, his shoulder brushing against hers, sending a shiver down her spine. "I¡¯d say that one is a prince travelling across the universe to find his princess," he said, his voice low and yful.


    "And what happens when he finds her?" Rain asked, turning her head to look at him, her heart racing at their proximity.


    "He sweeps her off her feet and takes her to the most beautiful star in the sky," he replied, his gaze locked on hers. "A star where they can dance among the cosmos forever."


    Feeling a flutter of warmth in her chest, Rain smiled softly. "That sounds amazing. I¡¯d love to dance among the stars with you."


    "Then let¡¯s not waste any time," he said, pulling her closer as he reached for her hand. "We have our own little universe right here."


    Before she could respond, Alexander leaned in and captured her lips with his, a soft, sweet kiss that sent butterflies swirling in her stomach. Rain melted into him, her fingers entwined in his hair as she kissed him back, feeling the world around them fade away.


    As they pulled apart, both breathless, Alexander brushed his thumb gently across her cheek. "What do you say we create our own constetion?" he whispered, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

 Chapter 231: All Yours*

    <h4>Chapter 231: All Yours*</h4>


    Rain waspletely swept away by the intensity of Alexander¡¯s kiss. His lips moved hungrily against hers, and she could barely keep her breath steady as his hands roamed over her body, igniting a fire she couldn¡¯t control. Every touch sent a shiver down her spine, making her mind blur with nothing but him. She barely noticed when he skillfully unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the floor in a soft rustle.


    Her breath hitched as he deftly unsped her bra without ever breaking the kiss. Then, with a sudden surge of strength, Alexander lifted her effortlessly. Rain gasped, her body responding instinctively as her arms looped around his neck and her legs wrapped securely around his waist. She could feel the heat of him through his clothes, the hard nes of his chest pressed firmly against her.


    "Alexander..." she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of desire and anticipation as he moved them towards a nearby sofa bed, lowering her carefully onto the soft fabric. His eyes darkened with need, yet there was tenderness in the way he caressed her skin, making her feel cherished, even in the throes of passion.


    "I want you so badly, Rain," Alexander whispered, his voice low and husky against her lips. Rain didn¡¯t need to say a word. The way she clung to him, kissing him back with equal passion, said it all.


    When he pulled away from her lips, she felt a nervous flutter in her stomach as he gently tugged her panties down. She caught her breath, blushing deeply when she saw him nce at her pantyliner as if to check for any signs of blood.


    "There¡¯s no more fragments. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m clear," she mumbled, her face burning with embarrassment.


    Alexander¡¯s smile in response was soft and reassuring, but there was a hunger in his eyes that sent a thrill through her. He quickly began undressing, his movements hurried but controlled, his gaze never leaving hers. Rain¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, the anticipation making her pulse race as she watched the strong lines of his bodye into view.


    She felt vulnerable and exposed, but at the same time, the way Alexander looked at her, with pure desire and adoration, made her feel safe and wanted, like she was the only person in the world for him.


    Alexander leaned in, his lips brushing against her skin with soft, feathery kisses that made Rain shiver in anticipation. He kissed along her jawline, down her neck, and his hands roamed her body as though memorizing every curve. His touch was gentle but insistent, setting her entire body ame with a deep, aching need.


    Rain¡¯s breath hitched as he moved lower, his mouth finding her chest. Her body instinctively arched toward him, her skin electrified by his touch. His hands caressed her breasts, kneading them with a tenderness that made her pulse race. When his lips finally found her sensitive peaks, teasing them with his tongue, a soft gasp escaped her lips. Every stroke of his tongue sent waves of pleasure coursing through her.


    He suckled her breasts, his tongue expertly swirling around her sensitive nipples before gently biting down, sending a sharp gasp through her body. "Alexander," she moaned, her voice breathless, not even sure how many times his name had slipped from her lips.


    His hands travelled lower, tracing her waist, her hips, and then further down to her thighs. He paused for a moment, his fingers grazing the soft skin just outside her core, making her squirm in anticipation.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful, Rain," he whispered, his breath hot against her skin as he kissed down her stomach. Rain¡¯s breathing quickened as his mouth moved lower, and her body trembled with each touch.


    As his hand slipped between her legs, his fingers found her already soaked, and he groaned softly in approval. "You¡¯re so wet for me," he murmured, his voice thick with desire. His fingers moved slowly at first, exploring her wetness, before he gently pushed one inside her, his thumb circling her sensitive bud.


    Rain moaned, her body arching toward him in response, and her hands clutched his hair, urging him lower. Alexander¡¯s lips followed the path his hand had taken, kissing her inner thighs, slowly inching closer to where she needed him the most.


    "Let me taste you," he whispered, his voice raw with desire. His words alone sent a thrill through her, and before she could reply, his mouth descended between her legs, parting her folds with teasing precision.


    Rain¡¯s breath hitched as his tongue traced along her entrance, teasing her, before sliding up to her clit. He circled her clit with slow, deliberate flicks, sending sharp sparks of pleasure through her body.


    Her moans deepened as his finger joined in, slipping inside her wet core, curling and stroking in perfect rhythm. The dual sensation of his finger moving in and out,bined with his tongue sucking on her clit, was overwhelming.


    Her hips moved instinctively, pressing against his mouth, urging him deeper. Each flick of his tongue against her nub and thrust of his finger sent her closer to the edge. Her muscles tensed, her breathing in shallow gasps as her body prepared to release.


    "A-Alexander..." she whimpered, her voice breathless as the pleasure built rapidly, her body trembling under his relentless touch. His tongue intensified its swirling and sucking on her clit, and the way his finger curled inside her, finding just the right spot, made her toes curl.


    The pressure inside her built to an unbearable point, and with onest swirl of his tongue and thrust of his finger, the tension snapped. She cried out his name as her orgasm ripped through her, her walls clenching around his fingers while her whole body quivered in pure ecstasy. He didn¡¯t stop, prolonging her release with his skilled movements until she finally copsed back, breathless andpletely spent.


    Alexander continued, savoring every drop of her release as he licked her slowly, thoroughly, drawing out her pleasure as her body trembled under his touch. He didn¡¯t leave a single trace, his tongue softly tracing her folds, catching every bit of her essence until she felt utterly bare and sensitive.


    With a satisfied hum, he finally pulled back, meeting her dazed gaze. His eyes sparkled with a wicked glint, and he grinned, tracing a finger along her thigh. "You taste... even better than I imagined," he murmured, his voice a low rumble filled with lingering hunger.


    Rain¡¯s face flushed, her breath still ragged as he leaned closer, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face.


    "Do you know how long I¡¯ve been holding back?" he whispered, his lips grazing hers, the hint of her taste lingering between them. "It¡¯s been torture every time I looked at you, every time I touched you, I wanted this, wanted to taste every part of you," he confessed, his voice husky with desire.


    Rain¡¯s breath hitched at his words, her heart racing once again. "Well," she murmured, smiling up at him, "I¡¯m all yours now, aren¡¯t I?" she whispered, her voice breathless and filled with anticipation.


    Alexander¡¯s gaze softened, and he leaned in, his lips brushing hers in a gentle, lingering kiss. "Yes," he murmured against her mouth, his voice full of warmth and possession. "Every part of you."

 Chapter 232: All Night Long**

    <h4>Chapter 232: All Night Long**</h4>


    Without any inhibitions left in her body, Rain pulled Alexander closer and kissed him deeply. As their lips melded together, she parted her legs, inviting him to position himselffortably between them, signaling just how ready she was for him to take her fully.


    Alexander¡¯s breath hitched at her eagerness, the heat radiating from her skin intensifying his desire. "This might hurt because I felt how tight you are," he murmured, his eyes searching hers for any sign of hesitation.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure I can take you well," she replied, her voice steady and filled with longing. "I want you, Alexander."


    With a slow, deliberate movement, he nestled himself closer, feeling their bodies align perfectly. Rain moved her hips, brushing her moist flower against his hardness, and a low growl of pleasure escaped him.


    She wondered how he would fit inside her, but the thought didn¡¯t faze her; she felt ready and confident she could take all of him. Babies managed toe out of that tight opening, so she was confident she could take him in too!


    "Rain," he breathed, his gaze locked onto hers as he gently pushed the tip of his length inside her. A sharp gasp escaped her lips as a wave of pain washed over her, and she instinctively dug her nails into his back. He stiffened at the sensation and immediately pulled back slightly, concern etched on his face. "Are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine. Just... don¡¯t hold back anymore," she urged her voice steady butced with desire. She leaned in, capturing his lips in a passionate kiss, trying to convey her eagerness. Despite the slight difort, she moved her hips, inviting him deeper.


    He took a deep breath, grounding himself as he felt her warmth envelop him. He pulled back slightly to gaze into her eyes and murmured, "I¡¯ll go slow." With a gentle but firm movement, he pushed deeper, their bodies melding together as he filled herpletely.


    With each careful thrust, he pushed further, the mix of pleasure and pain igniting a fire within her. Rain focused on his gaze, which was filled with a mix of desire and tenderness, and she felt herself surrendering to the moment. "You feel incredible," he murmured, his voice low and strained.


    Rain bit her lower lip as the pain slowly faded with each thrust. Alexander leaned in,vishing her lips with kisses. She let out muffled moans into his mouth as he continued to thrust inside her. Now it felt so good that she wrapped her legs around him, pulling him closer as they moved together.


    Rain felt every inch of him, every heartbeat, and every breath. He filled her with warmth and love, igniting a fire within her.


    "I love you, Rain," he whispered in her ear, his movements elerating.


    "Alexander, ahhh," she cried out, overwhelmed by the pleasurable sensation and friction.


    "You¡¯re so perfect," he breathed, his voice a mixture of awe and need. "I never want this to end."


    As he continued to move, their bodies began to sync in a beautiful rhythm. Rain could feel the pressure inside her rising, a delicious tension that threatened to spill over. "I¡¯m so close," she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Let go for me, love," he encouraged, his movements bing more urgent. "I¡¯m right here with you."


    With each thrust, she felt herself teetering on the edge of bliss. "I want to feel you with me," she gasped, surrendering to the overwhelming sensations.


    "Then let go," he urged, his voice a low growl of passion.


    With one final thrust, the tension snapped. Rain cried out, her body arching as waves of pleasure washed over her. "Alexander!"


    As she reached her climax, she felt him release inside her, filling herpletely. Their bodies tangled together, a perfect harmony of love and desire, and she reveled at the moment, knowing they had crossed a threshold together.


    Alexander remained atop her, his weight supported on his forearms, both of them panting in the aftermath of their shared passion. He leaned down, brushing his lips against hers in a tender kiss that sent shivers down Rain¡¯s spine.


    "You¡¯re still inside me," she murmured, feeling the lingering warmth of their connection.


    "Hmmm, why wouldn¡¯t I be?" he replied, his voice low and teasing as he kissed along her neck. Rain felt a thrill at the yful lick he ced on her skin, followed by gentle suckles that made her gasp. His hands explored her body, caressing her breasts as if memorizing every curve.


    "Because it felt so good to be inside you like this," he whispered, his breath warm against her ear. "But if you want me to stop, just say the word."


    She frowned at the suggestion, her body instinctively craving him as he shifted slightly. Just then, a wave of pleasure coursed through her as he began to move again. The sensation of his hardness filling her made her gasp, and she could hardly believe how good it felt.


    "Alexander..." she breathed, feeling the heat rise within her again. He nibbled on her earlobe, teasing her as his fingers yed with her swollen nipples, sending jolts of pleasure radiating through her.


    Rain¡¯s response was a series of soft moans, unable to contain the pleasure that built with each of his movements.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my lovable wife, but it¡¯s so hard to control myself right now," he murmured, his voice thick with desire as he continued to pound inside her. He groaned in pleasure, his breath hitching. "You¡¯re driving me insane. You feel so good that all I want is to have you and devour you all night long."


    With each movement, Alexander¡¯s pace grew steadier, his touch more possessive, driving her toward another wave of pleasure. Rain¡¯s body arched, and she clung to him, feeling the tension build again, a warmth pooling low in her belly.


    "Alexander..." she breathed, her voice trembling with anticipation. The sound of his name only seemed to spur him on, his movements deep and rhythmic, perfectly in tune with her own mounting need. He kissed her deeply, his fingers tangling in her hair as he murmured, "Let go for me, Rain."


    His words tipped her over the edge, and she cried out as another climax swept over her, her body tightening around him in waves. The sensation sent Alexander into his own release, and with a low groan, he let himself go, holding her close as he filled herpletely.


    They stayed like that, wrapped together, their heartbeats slowing in sync as the room settled into a warm, contented quiet.

 Chapter 233: More**

    <h4>Chapter 233: More**</h4>


    Exhausted yet blissful, Rain let Alexander guide her to the luxurious bath filled with warm water and delicate bubbles. As he lowered her into the soothing water, Rain instantly felt rxed.


    "I¡¯ll be right back to join you," he hummed, disappearing quickly. Rain frowned, curious, but he returned momentster, sliding into the spacious tub behind her.


    "What were you up to?" she asked as his hands began massaging her shoulders and back, each gentle touch rekindling the warmth between them.


    "Just changed the covers on the sofa," he replied with a soft smile. "There was a small blood stain, and I wanted to make sure you¡¯d befortableter."


    Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile at his thoughtfulness, though her face reddened slightly as she wondered whether the stain had been from her recent intimacy with him since she was a virgin or perhaps even remnants of her period. She quickly pushed the thought aside because she felt him hard against her once again, his desire unmistakable and pressing gently into her.


    Turning to face him, she straddled him, meeting his gaze yfully. She squinted at him, feigning a pout as she teased, "Why are you still... hard?"


    Alexander chuckled, leaning forward to press his lips to her shoulder, trailing kisses up her neck as his hands held her waist firmly. "I can¡¯t help craving you all over again," he murmured, his voice low and filled with warmth.


    Rain shivered under his touch, her body responding despite a slight soreness from earlier. But each gentle kiss and lingering caress stirred a fresh desire within her. They exchanged soft kisses and tender touches until the heat between them began to build again.


    "You¡¯re amazing, you know that?" he murmured, his lips brushing over her chest, trailing down to gently lick and suckle. Rain blushed, a soft smile ying on her lips. "It feels so unreal... being here with you, like this," she whispered, her fingers tracing delicate patterns across his chest as she tugged gently at his hair, arching her back to give him ess.


    He met her movement eagerly, biting her nipple yfully before soothing it with his tongue, drawing a moan from her. She could feel the warmth pooling between them, her hips brushing against him as her own desire grew.


    "Rain... this is so real," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion, "and I¡¯m never letting you go." He captured her lips in a deep, consuming kiss.


    As his hands traced down her curves beneath the water, he whispered teasingly, his voice husky, "Ride me now... as you promised during your training with Snow. Show me how much you want me."


    She couldn¡¯t believe how shameless her husband could be during their intimate moments, but she loved how vocal he was. She preferred this openness over silence, cherishing his willingness to share his thoughts.


    Obediently, she moved up and then slowly descended, enveloping his shaftpletely. She bit her lower lip, a blush creeping onto her cheeks as she noticed how intently Alexander watched her.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked, concerncing his voice.


    She shook her head, slowly moving on top of him. Clinging to him, she felt his hands steadying her hips. "Just a bit ufortable at first," she murmured, her voice a husky whisper. "Do you want to stop?" he breathed, his expression showing the tension of restraint.


    "Hell no!" she burst out, a mix of determination and desire in her voice. Though she felt the stretch of his massive shaft again, the sensation was both ufortable and exhrating. "I will show you how much I want you," she added, leaning in to capture his lips in a fierce kiss, swallowing his muffled moans as she moved back and forth atop him.


    With each motion, she ground her hips against him, relishing the pleasure building between them. Her body instinctively craved more, urging her to lose herself in the rhythm they were creating together.


    As Rain rode him, Alexander couldn¡¯t resist the urge to explore her body further. He leaned down, kissing a path from her lips to her neck, suckling gently and eliciting soft gasps from her. His mouth travelled lower, tracing the curves of her corbone before capturing a nipple between his lips, swirling his tongue around it.


    "Alexander..." she moaned, the sensation sending jolts of arousal through her body. Each flick of his tongue intensified her pleasure, causing her to speed up her movements, eager for more.


    "Just like that, Rain. You¡¯re doing so well," he encouraged, his voice low and husky, filled with desire. His hands gripped her hips tighter, guiding her movements as she found her rhythm.


    The tension in her body began to build, an undeniable wave of pleasure crashing over her. "I¡¯m so close," she gasped, her breath quickening as she felt herself teetering on the edge.


    "Me too," he replied, his eyes locked onto hers, filled with need. The connection between them was electric, each thrust bringing them closer together.


    With a final, desperate grind of her hips, Rain felt the climax wash over her, a wave of ecstasy that took her breath away. "Alexander!" she cried out, her body shuddering with pleasure.


    As she peaked, he followed closely behind, spilling himself inside her, the warmth of their union deepening the intimacy of the moment. They held onto each other, both breathless from their shared ecstasy. Alexander hugged her possessively, his warmth enveloping her as she rested her head against his shoulder, feeling secure in his embrace.


    "With the way we¡¯re going, it¡¯s almost a shame I¡¯m not in my fertile days," Rain murmured with a sigh. She could feel the remnants of his seed inside her, but she knew it wouldn¡¯t lead to a baby. Somehow, the thought of bing pregnant had risen to the top of her mind.


    Alexander chuckled softly, leaning down so his lips brushed against her ear. "This isn¡¯t about wanting a baby. It¡¯s you. Just you... I can¡¯t get enough of you," he whispered, his voice thick with desire.


    Rain shivered at his words, her heart racing as his hands slid around her waist beneath the warm water, pulling her even closer. "Lucky for you, I don¡¯t mind you being insatiable," she replied, her fingers trailing along his shoulders, enjoying the feel of his strong body against hers. "I suppose I¡¯ll just have to keep up."


    "Then let¡¯s see how long I can keep you wanting more," he grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

 Chapter 234: My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 234: My Wife</h4>


    Rain woke up feeling a bit sore, yet she smiled, basking in the happiness of the night before. But her smile faded as she reached out, noticing Alexander¡¯s warmth was missing beside her. She frowned, slowly opening her eyes. "Hmm, where is he?" she muttered.


    She was alone on the sofa bed, still wrapped under the quilt. Thest thing she remembered was Alexander gently cleaning her up and carrying her back to bed, cuddling her close as she drifted off. That was around ten in the evening.


    She nced at the clock and noticed it was already past four in the morning. Rain stretched, sitting up, and then saw a trail of flower petals scattered across the floor.


    "Alexander?" she called softly, looking around the room. With no response, she slipped on a nightgown and followed the path of white rose petals. Her smile grew as she realized he must be nning something special, and curiosity quickened her steps.


    As she reached the end of the petal trail, she found herself outside a door left slightly ajar. She pushed it open quietly and paused at the sight in front of her. There was Alexander, along with William and Uncle Ben, all blowing up balloons with several servants decorating the room.


    "Damn!" William muttered, catching sight of her first.


    Alexander followed his gaze, eyes widening as he noticed her standing there, watching the unexpected scene unfold. He crossed the room in a few long strides, wrapping her in his arms. "Everyone out! Now!" hemanded, sending everyone scattering in a flurry.


    Taking a deep breath, he gave her a sheepish smile and murmured, "That nightgown doesn¡¯t leave much to the imagination." He tucked her hair behind her ear and whispered, "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be up yet. This was supposed to be a surprise." He pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, holding her close.


    Rain looked up at him, a hint ofughter in her eyes. He smiled shyly, rubbing the back of his neck, and finally said, "Happy birthday, love."


    She hadn¡¯t expected any of this. She rarely bothered with her birthday and often forgot about it unless Clifford or Sanya surprised her. Her eyes welled up as she murmured, "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d know."


    Alexander chuckled, gently brushing her tears away. "Why wouldn¡¯t I? You¡¯re my wife. Expect that I¡¯ll know everything about you. By now, I even know how many moles you have and exactly where to find them... like that one on your right nipple." He teased, making her pout because, of course, he was right.


    But she was certain of one mole he still hadn¡¯t found!


    "So, is this my birthday surprise?" she hummed, ncing around. Her eyes settled on arge box draped with a cover. Pointing at it, she asked, "Is that my gift?"


    Alexander took her hand, leading her toward it. "Actually, I was supposed to be the gift. They were going to wrap me inside the box so you could unwrap it and find me!"


    Rainughed, raising an eyebrow. "Now, that would be the best gift especially if you threw in a striptease!"


    Alexander chuckled, leading her to another area covered with a cloth. With a quick flourish, he removed it, revealing the painting beneath. Rain¡¯s eyes widened as she gasped, "Endurance..."


    It was Vernice¡¯s masterpiece, the one she¡¯d never wanted to sell. It had been the very piece that had caught Rain¡¯s eye, the one she¡¯d wished she could own.


    "How...?" she murmured, staring at it in awe.


    "Well, it wasn¡¯t easy," Alexander replied with a proud grin. "I made a deal with Aunt Vernice, and after a bit of convincing, she agreed to let it go to me."


    Rain turned to him, speechless, her heart swelling. "This is yours now, my wife. You can put it anywhere you want," he added, his voice filled with warmth.


    She smiled, eyes glistening as she looked back at the painting. "I¡¯d love it in our study here," she murmured, envisioning it perfectly in their shared space.


    Rain grinned mischievously as she nced at therge, empty box nearby, still half-wrapped in ribbon. "So... how about it?" she teased, nudging Alexander with her elbow. "Why don¡¯t you hop in and give me that birthday strip tease? That¡¯d be a gift I¡¯d never forget."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow, chuckling as he looked at the box. "You really want me in there, huh?" he asked, feigning reluctance but clearly amused.


    "Oh, absolutely," Rainughed, crossing her arms with a yful smile. "Unless you¡¯re not up for the challenge?"


    Alexander¡¯s smirk deepened, unable to resist the yful challenge. "Alright, but remember, you asked for this," he teased. "I¡¯m supposed to be in there as a gift, but a strip tease? You¡¯re pushing your luck... I don¡¯t even know if I can dance!"


    He stepped into the box with exaggerated seriousness, closing the lid behind him. Momentster, Rain opened it with a big grin, finding Alexander grinning back up at her, ready to perform.


    He began unbuttoning his shirt slowly, one button at a time, his gaze locked on hers with a smoldering intensity. "Happy birthday, my daring wife," he murmured, voice low as he shrugged his shirt off his shoulders.


    Rainughed, thoroughly amused but clearly waiting for more. "Come on! You¡¯re just undressing... that¡¯s not a striptease!" she teased, pping her hands for effect.


    "Oh, so you¡¯re the music now?" he shot back, chuckling as he leaned into the challenge. With a mock-serious expression, he started swaying his hips, giving her a yful little dance with unpracticed, exaggerated moves, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Rain¡¯sughter filled the room, full and unrestrained. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time sheughed this hard. Watching Alexander, her usuallyposed husband, make such a yful effort warmed her heart and made her love him even more. He was simply the best.


    Alexander circled her dramatically, tossing his shirt aside. "Come on, where¡¯s my beat?" he teased as her pping slowed fromughter.


    "Oh,e here!" Rain hummed, reaching out.


    He took her hand with a yful grin. "Or maybe I should practice and give you an encore tonight?" he murmured, his ownughter softening as he pulled her close, eyes meeting hers.


    Rain wrapped her arms around his neck, her heart full. "Best birthday performance ever," she whispered, her voice filled with warmth.


    Alexander leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Happy birthday, my wife. I love you," he murmured, holding her close.

 Chapter 235: A Lovely Voice

    <h4>Chapter 235: A Lovely Voice</h4>


    At Elysium Biotech Institute


    Clifford had nned to fly back to the capital today, but an unexpected situation demanded his attention, extending his stay on Pn Ind. As CEO, he was deeplymitted to overseeing the operations, especially with the research facility gaining worldwide recognition. Ensuring that every detail was meticulously managed was a responsibility he took seriously.


    He usually started his mornings early, taking his coffee on the balcony and watching the sun rise over the hilltop. The headquarters¡¯ location was a prime vantage point with an incredible view of the ind, offering a rare moment of tranquillity.


    This morning, however, Clifford¡¯s attention shifted when he noticed Kelly step out onto the balcony below his, holding a water bottle and a book. He was about to greet her but paused when he saw her sp her hands and close her eyes in silent prayer.


    Respecting her privacy, he watched as she opened her book and began reading, as she¡¯d done each morning since yesterday. Her quiet focus intrigued him, but soon her calm reading turned into singing, a gentle, heartfelt melody that filled the space.


    Her voice was clear and filled with conviction, singing:


    <i>"You call me out upon the waters </i>


    <i>The great unknown where feet may fail </i>


    <i>And there I find You in the mystery </i>


    In oceans deep, my faith will stand..."


    As she sang, tears welled up in her eyes, not from sadness, it seemed, but from a profound sense of praise. Clifford found himself listening intently, even closing his eyes, absorbed by her voice.


    <i>"Spirit lead me where my trust is without borders...</i>


    <i>Let me walk upon the waters</i>


    <i>Wherever You would call me</i>


    <i>Take me deeper than my feet could ever wander</i>


    <i>And my faith will be made stronger</i>


    <i>In the presence of my Saviour...</i><i>"</i>


    Her words were filled with such vulnerability and strength. <i>¡¯That¡¯s where she draws her strength... from her faith,¡¯ </i>he thought. How optimistic she was, even amid her circumstances, intrigued Clifford deeply.


    Kelly carried herself as if the weight of her illness didn¡¯t shake her resolve, almost as if she weren¡¯t afraid to die at all. It wasn¡¯t denial, her faith seemed genuine, giving her a calmness and strength he rarely saw.


    It made him question his own approach to life and adversity. He found himself wondering how someone could face something so devastating with such unwavering courage and trust, a kind of eptance he couldn¡¯t fully understand but felt drawn to nheless.


    The day before, he¡¯d left, assuming she wanted privacy, but now he found himself wanting to stay to witness this powerful moment she shared with her God.


    When she finished her morning ritual, Kelly took a sip from her water bottle, then strolled to the balcony railing, tilting her head up to bask in the sunlight. Her eyes closed as she murmured, "What a nice morning."


    On his own balcony, Clifford leaned against the railing, quietly watching her, a faint smile on his face. But as Kelly opened her eyes and caught his gaze, she blinked in surprise. "Oh," she gasped softly.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to startle you," Clifford said a bit sheepishly.


    Kelly smiled. "It¡¯s fine. Would you like to have breakfast with me?"


    Caught off guard, he found himself nodding. "Sure."


    "Meet me downstairs in five or ten minutes?" she said with a cheerful smile, and he agreed. Back in his room, Clifford changed quickly, checking his reflection once before heading down to the lobby.


    Kelly was already waiting, her rxed demeanour matching the calm of the Oasis Wing¡¯s private VIP area.


    "Do you want to eat outside or inside?" he asked as they stepped into the dining area.


    "Let¡¯s sit outside," Kelly suggested, and he led her to the patio. As they waited for their orders, Clifford nced at her thoughtfully. "You seem like a person of deep faith."


    Kelly chuckled softly. "Well, not in religion, but in the faith I believe in."


    Clifford tilted his head, curious. "So, what do you believe in?"


    "I believe in the word of God... the Bible," she said simply. "Reading His words gives me strength. We may not see God, but we can certainly feel His presence, especially when we seek Him."


    Their orders soon arrived, and as they began eating, Clifford offered apliment. "You have a lovely voice."


    Kelly blushed, her face lighting up with a mix of surprise and joy. Clifford smiled, admiring her innocent beauty, her radiant aura, dark charcoal hair, and frosty blue eyes.


    "Thank you," she replied, still a little flustered. "Music has always been a big part of my life; it¡¯s my major. I was actually on the verge of debuting as an artist when... well, my illness showed up out of nowhere," she shared, her voice softening.


    Clifford watched her thoughtfully, sensing the depth of her unspoken dreams and the strength she maintained despite everything. "You have a handler before?" he curiously asked. She nodded and hummed, "I¡¯m under Sirius Music Group."


    "That¡¯s the biggest musicpany in the world!" he said, his eyes wide with admiration. Kelly¡¯s voice truly was something extraordinary, like listening to an angel¡¯s song. It felt almost tragic that her journey had been interrupted because he could already imagine just how far she would¡¯ve gone in the industry.


    "It must have been an exciting time for you," he added, his voice softened with sympathy.


    Kelly gave him a small smile. "It was... and maybe it still is, just in a different way. I try to remember that my passion for music doesn¡¯t end with a diagnosis."


    "How did you find out about the cancer?" he asked, his curiosity evident.


    "A month ago, just three days before my debut, I lost consciousness. That¡¯s when I found out about the cancer," she said, a bittersweet smile on her face. "I spoke to my manager and told them I¡¯d take a break because I just needed time alone. Back then, I was so confused, so lost. I had so many questions, and I couldn¡¯t ept that I was... dying."


    Realizing she might be oversharing, Kelly quickly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m talking too much."


    "No, please," Clifford said gently. "I¡¯d really like to hear more. I can¡¯t help but wonder how you¡¯vee to be this strong."


    She nodded, her gaze distant as she reflected. "The first week was so hard, especially while I was still in the capital. I couldn¡¯t even think about how to tell my mom. epting my situation didn¡¯t just happen overnight; it was a slow, painful process. Eventually, I decided toe back home to the ind... that was just two weeks ago."

 Chapter 236: Secrecy

    <h4>Chapter 236: Secrecy</h4>


    Rain had never truly appreciated the significance of her birthday until she turned twenty-four today, surrounded by her newfound family. This year was different because she was greeted warmly during breakfast and received many gifts for the first time.


    Her friends also called to wish her well. "You should take the day off!" William protested as she and Alexander prepared to leave for work.


    "Hmm, maybe next year, but not this time," she replied with a grin. Rain had grown ustomed to spending her birthdays working and then enjoying a simple dinner orte-night celebration with her closest friends.


    "Let¡¯s go," Alexander murmured, taking her hand as they walked out of the mansion together.


    "Those two are so perfect for each other! Both total workaholics!" William¡¯s teasing voice followed them down the steps.


    "That¡¯s better than being azy bum like you!" her father-inw retorted, making Rain chuckle as they headed to the car.


    Once inside, Alexander pulled her close as always, wrapping his arm around her. They couldn¡¯t help but steal little kisses during the ride, practically glued to each other. Rainughed to herself, grateful she wasn¡¯t wearing lipstick, or it would have been smudged beyond saving!


    "I¡¯ll pick you up early," Alexander murmured against her lips, giving her onest peck as soon as the car stopped to drop her off.


    "Alright," Rain replied, quickly slipping out of the car.


    He waited until he saw her safely inside the elevator before opening the partition to speak with his driver. "Let¡¯s go."


    "Boss, we¡¯ve got bad news from the facility in Azu," Tyron reported, his tone serious.


    "What do you mean? I thought everything was progressing well with the test patient?" Alexander¡¯s heart sank, nerves setting in at the mention of his father¡¯s potential cure.


    "Yes, but just this morning, the patient experienced a severe adverse reaction and slipped into aa," Tyron exined with a sigh.


    Alexander¡¯s face went pale. This setback meant they were essentially back to square one. "What about the facility in Lamey? Isn¡¯t that supposed to be the top facility?"


    "Still no development, Boss," Tyron sighed.


    "Go straight to Meta Doctors Hospital," Alexander instructed. He needed to speak with Dr. Lambert directly about his father¡¯s condition.


    When he arrived, he headed straight to Dr. Lambert¡¯s office.


    "Your father is responding well to the chemotherapy sessions," Dr. Lambert began. "There are some minor side effects, but that¡¯s to be expected. I¡¯m monitoring him closely, and he¡¯s one of those rare cases where we¡¯re seeing a strong response. I believe he may have more time than expected."


    But Alexander wasn¡¯t reassured. "I need him to stay with us for more years... I need him to be cured," he replied, his voice rough with emotion.


    Dr. Lambert¡¯s expression softened. "Your father is like a brother to me, Xander, and I¡¯m just asmitted to finding him the best care. I¡¯ve reached out to several top facilities, including one on Pn Ind that¡¯s conducting a unique study on this cancer type. I¡¯ll keep you informed as soon as I have more information; their research is promising, but they¡¯re quite private about their protocols."


    Alexander nodded, a faint glimmer of hope stirring within him. "Please, keep me updated on anything you find. I¡¯m willing to support whatever resources are needed."


    Dr. Lambert ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "I¡¯ll let you know the moment I hear anything definitive. Your father¡¯s strength and resilience are incredible. I¡¯ll keep fighting for him, and I know you will too."


    Alexander took a deep breath, attempting to steady himself. "Thank you. I appreciate everything you¡¯re doing for him... for us."


    Alexander left the office, his mind racing. This facility on Pn Ind sounded like one of their best shots. As he stepped back into the car, Tyron nced over with a questioning look. "Everything alright, Boss?"


    "Set up a meeting with the heads of the Pn Ind research team. I need to understand exactly what they¡¯re working on and how we can help them elerate their progress," Alexander replied, his tone determined.


    "Right away," Tyron confirmed, nodding.


    Alexander stared out the window, his mind heavy with thoughts. Without Rain by his side through all this, he might have felt entirely adrift. She was his anchor now, grounding him even as the situation with his father grew more difficult.


    As they pulled up to the office, Tyron broke the silence. "Boss, are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell William? And what about Butler Ben? I think it¡¯s best you let him know that you knew already, especially for coordinating things about the Chairman."


    Alexander paused, considering. "I¡¯ll speak to Uncle Ben soon... But as for William, I can¡¯t bring him into this... not yet."


    "Honestly, Boss..." Tyron began carefully, "I think the Chairman wants to tell you and William. But, like you, he¡¯s probably struggling to find the right moment. Look at how you¡¯re both holding back... neither of you can bear to let the other know you¡¯re already aware. And I understand that you and Mrs. Lancaster want to respect his wishes, but... maybe this isn¡¯t the kind of matter that should stay hidden within the family. You should all face it together, openly, without this back-and-forth of secrecy."


    Alexander paused, taking in Tyron¡¯s words. "You make a good point," he admitted with a thoughtful smile. "You¡¯re right... keeping secrets doesn¡¯t make it easier on anyone. We¡¯re all caught up in trying to shield each other, but maybe that¡¯s only adding to the weight."


    Tyron nodded and added, "I¡¯ve always believed that honesty strengthens family, Boss. And when ites to something as serious as this... no one should have to face it alone."


    Alexander chuckled softly, appreciating Tyron¡¯s directness. "You know, I¡¯vee to rely on your honest advice more than you probably realize. I¡¯ll discuss this with Rain. Thank you, Tyron," Alexander said with a smile.


    But his smile turned awkward when he noticed Tyron¡¯s jaw drop, his expression quickly shifting to somethingically surprised. "Boss, look at you!" Tyron eximed. "You¡¯re doing so well! You actually chuckled and smiled at me, and you thought of Mrs. Lancaster first before making decisions. This is the first time you didn¡¯t decide everything on your own!"

 Chapter 237: Special Day

    <h4>Chapter 237: Special Day</h4>


    Rain beamed as she entered her office, greeted by a burst of confetti and colorful balloons. Her team cheered in unison, "Happy Birthday, Prosecutor Lancaster!"


    She waspletely taken by surprise and couldn¡¯t help butugh, delighted by the unexpected celebration. "You¡¯re probably wondering how we found out?" Jane teased with a grin. "Well, aside from knowing everyone¡¯s birthday because I make it my mission to remember everyone¡¯s birthday here, Mr. Lancaster was extra thoughtful and asked us to make sure your day was special even if you insisted oning to work!"


    Rain felt her heart warm, realizing how much thought Alexander had put into making her birthday memorable.


    "Did he really?" Rain asked, her cheeks tinged with color as her team nodded enthusiastically.


    "Oh, yes! He even sent over treats and this enormous bouquet," Jane said, gesturing to the stunning flower arrangement on the reception table. "Your desk is overflowing with papers, and since you didn¡¯t want us rearranging things, I wasn¡¯t sure where to put it."


    Rain chuckled, holding up the small sulent Alexander had given herst Friday. "Only this little one fits on my desk. Let¡¯s keep the bouquet there for now," she replied with a grin.


    Then Marlon, Jane, and Matt each handed her small gifts. "You really didn¡¯t have to," she said, her smile widening. "But thank you so much!"


    Just then, Henry stepped in, raising an eyebrow. "How am I the only one who didn¡¯t know it was your birthday?" He shot Jane an using look, making her smile awkwardly.


    "Don¡¯t look at me! Matt was supposed to remind you..." Jane defended herself, ncing pointedly at Matt.


    Henry gave Matt a look of mock suspicion. "I smell a conspiracy here."


    Matt chuckled, unaffected. "The husband doesn¡¯t seemfortable with you, Prosecutor Wayne, so what can I do?"


    Rain gulped, already guessing what had happened... Alexander must have asked Matt to keep Henry out of the loop.


    "As if that would stop me from getting Prosecutor Lancaster a gift," Henry said with a smirk. "Anyway, happy birthday. I¡¯ll have your present delivered here soon. Be sure to let your husband know!"


    Rain shook her head,ughing. "Really, there¡¯s no need, Henry."


    "Oh, but I insist," he replied with a wink.


    Jane quickly interrupted and said, "Right! We have a mini party nned in the break room after lunch. You¡¯ll have the best meal, cake, music, and the chance to actually ¡¯take a break¡¯ on your birthday!"


    Rainughed, feeling a warmth she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. "Alright, alright, you¡¯ve convinced me. I¡¯ll take a break, but only for cake!" she teased, earning a round of cheers andughter from her team.


    Rain entered her private office, setting the little pot of sulent on her desk with a wide smile. "My desk is still missing something," she murmured thoughtfully. She couldn¡¯t wait to add a small photo frame of her and Alexander... she knew she¡¯d enjoy ncing at it every now and then while working. Just the thought of it warmed her heart, and she felt an extra surge of happiness on this already special day.


    ******


    At the Cartier¡¯s Mausoleum


    Summer gently ced a delicate flower on the small burial vault marked "Alina Sarena Cartier," where her firstborn daughter rested. "She¡¯d be twenty-four today," she murmured softly to her husband, An, who stood silently by her side, his hand resting on her shoulder in quiet support.


    "I wonder what she would have looked like," Summer continued with a wistful sigh. "If she were alive, if she were with us..."


    The years had passed, yet the pain of losing their daughter had never dulled. Every year, they returned to this spot on her birthday... the day she was meant to enter their lives but instead left without a single breath.


    An tightened his grip on her shoulder, his own grief hanging between them in the stillness of the day. They had created a life together, full of love and happiness, but Alina¡¯s absence was a constant shadow, a dream that would forever remain just out of reach.


    "I think about her often," An finally spoke, his voice thick with emotion. "How different everything might have been with her here... but she¡¯ll always be a part of us."


    Summer nodded, blinking back the tears that had be so familiar on this day. "I just hope... wherever she is, she knows we love her. That we¡¯ve never forgotten."


    Together, they stood in silence, honouring the daughter they never got to hold long but who would forever remain in their hearts.


    After a few more moments, the couple walked to the greenery cemetery going back to their car. "Ca is arriving earlier than she initially nned. I will prepare a grand wee for her," Summermented as An opened the car door for her.


    "She¡¯ll like it," An said reassuringly. "I just hope everything smooths out for her, especially now that Alexander¡¯spletely out of the picture. We both know how much she cared for him," he added, watching Summer sigh heavily in response.


    "Some things aren¡¯t meant to be," Summer murmured. "She¡¯s still young, and time has a way of healing even the deepest hurts."


    There was a terse silence that Summer broke with a sigh. "I called Renzo, and he said Ca¡¯s still sleeping. Her shoot wrapped up around dawn, and she¡¯s been pushing herself toe home earlier than nned."


    An nodded with a soft chuckle. "It¡¯s not like we could stop her if we tried. You know how stubborn she can be. Let¡¯s just wait for Renzo to let us know when she¡¯s awake so we can video call and wish her a happy birthday."


    Summer smiled, nodding in agreement. Summer had a surprise gift for Ca that she nned to give in person. But an idea suddenly came... "What if we surprise her?" she suggested to An, her eyes sparkling. "Let¡¯s book a flight now. I¡¯ll see if I can clear my schedule for the day, and you do the same?"


    An smiled, catching her enthusiasm. He knew how much Summer wanted to uplift Ca, especially after she¡¯d been so heartbroken over Alexander¡¯s marriage. "Alright, let¡¯s do it," he murmured warmly, pulling Summer close and pressing a kiss to her forehead. "I¡¯ll clear my schedule for today and tomorrow. She¡¯s going to love this."

 Chapter 238: A Replica

    <h4>Chapter 238: A Replica</h4>


    Dina gritted her teeth as she studied her reflection in the mirror. She¡¯d dyed her hair auburn, just as Michael liked it. He treated her well as long as she yed the role of Rain whenever they were together.


    Her wardrobe had even changed to business attire, reflecting Rain¡¯s polished style. "The man¡¯s insane," she muttered, though she couldn¡¯t deny that Michael treated her far better in bed than Paul ever had. Unlike Paul, who focused solely on his own satisfaction, Michael made her feel like she mattered... even if he was only pretending she was someone else.


    "What does that woman have that makes every man obsessed with her?" she hissed, grabbing her purse. Tonight, she¡¯d be staying at Michael¡¯s apartment; he¡¯d promised to do anything she wanted if she made him happy tonight. The thought had her rolling her eyes as she stared at the temporary dye on her hair.


    Leaving her room, she walked down the hall to her mother¡¯s bedroom, ready to let Sylvia know about her overnight ns. She paused when she saw the door slightly open, catching the sound of her mother¡¯s quiet sobs.


    "Can¡¯t you just stop this already? It¡¯s been years! We¡¯re in this mess because you insisted on keeping that damn woman in this family. You should¡¯ve listened to me and sent her to an orphanage!" Sylvia hissed through her tears.


    Dina¡¯s eyes widened as her father, Tim, responded by tightening his hand around Sylvia¡¯s neck. "You should know your ce, Sylvia. You knew exactly what you got yourself into. You watched me switch those babies and used it to ckmail me into marrying you. Don¡¯t act innocent now," he growled, finally letting her go.


    He continued, voice low and harsh. "Rain is essential. She¡¯s my leverage, and you¡¯ll treat her as Imand, even if it means kneeling before her. I warned you to take things easy with her, but you didn¡¯t listen."


    A chill ran down Dina¡¯s spine as she processed the shocking revtion. ¡¯Switched babies? Rain... as leverage?¡¯ She slipped away, her mind reeling.


    She thought she understood the family¡¯s twisted secrets, but this was beyond anything she had imagined. But Dina didn¡¯t care what twisted secrets or schemesy beneath it all. Her only focus was eliminating Rain, wiping her out of this world for good. She would do whatever it took to erase Rain from her lifepletely, leaving nothing and no one in her way.


    Dina arrived at Michael¡¯s apartment, her heart pounding with excitement and apprehension. She felt a twisted satisfaction at the thought of Michael¡¯s obsession, even if it meant pretending to be Rain for him. Today, she would take things a step further.


    The door opened, and Michael¡¯s gaze flicked over her approvingly. "Rain," he murmured, pulling her inside with that familiar, possessive touch. Dina smirked, leaning into his embrace as he traced his fingers through her auburn hair, seemingly lost in his fantasy.


    They didn¡¯t waste any time. Michael pressed her against the wall, his lips tracing down her neck as she gasped, slipping fully into her role. She whispered his name, her voice soft and warm, imagining herself as Rain as she knew he wanted. His breathing grew heavier, hands exploring her as if she were something precious.


    "I really love that scent on you," Michael murmured in her ear, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "You¡¯re such a convincing replica. Maybe you should take it further and get some stic surgery... copy Rain¡¯s face exactly."


    Dina froze, revulsion tightening her gut. There was no way she¡¯d ever transform herself into the face she loathed most. But before she could respond, Michael tore her clothes off and thrust into her without warning. She gasped, a mix of shock and difort escaping her as he bit down on her earlobe.


    "What, you don¡¯t want to look like her?" he taunted in a low whisper, each thrust harsh and relentless. "Rain¡¯s face is... captivating, don¡¯t you think? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I had her to look at?"


    Dina swallowed her distaste, gritting her teeth as she yed along, burying her hatred to maintain her hold on him. "If that¡¯s what you want," Dina murmured, trailing kisses along his neck, "but does that mean you¡¯ll finally let go of Rain and just be satisfied with me, her perfect replica?"


    Her words seemed to strike a chord in Michael. His movements slowed, suddenly bing gentler, which coaxed a moan of satisfaction from Dina.


    "I want the original, of course," he replied, his voice low and twisted with desire. "But a replica will do for now. Who knows? Maybe we can switch you two someday. How does Mrs. Lancaster sound to you?"


    Dina bit down on his shoulder as she felt herself reaching her climax. "Are you close now, my dear Rain?" Michael whispered darkly, his hand possessively kneading her breast.


    "Oh, yes! Faster!" she cried out, giving in the pleasure. True to his usual pattern, Michael let her reach her release first, her body jolting with satisfaction. But he didn¡¯t stop. He withdrew only briefly before turning her around, positioning her to take her from behind, the rhythm between them intensifying as he tookplete control.


    Her body was still trembling from the waves of her release, but Michael wasn¡¯t done. Taking her from behind, he pushed deeper, his grip firm around her waist. Despite the raw intensity, she felt another rush building, her senses overwhelmed.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back a moan, feeling herself drawn toward yet another climax. The way he handled her made her feel powerful, even in the midst of it all. It wasn¡¯t love, she knew, but the satisfaction of having control, even as Rain¡¯s shadow, was enough for now.


    Her breathing grew ragged as the sensations intensified, her body arching as Michael¡¯s pace quickened. She could feel him nearing his own release, and with a final thrust, they both reached their climax together.


    Dina¡¯s head fell back, her heart racing, and for a brief moment, she allowed herself to savor the satisfaction. In Michael¡¯s arms, she had control, even if it was fleeting. He hugged her from behind, catching his breath, a satisfied grin on his face as he murmured, "You¡¯re almost too good at being Rain."


    He pulled her close, turning her face gently from side to side as he examined her with a disturbing intensity. Holding her chin firmly, he hummed darkly, "You¡¯re perfect, Dina. Imagine how much better you¡¯d be with Rain¡¯s exact face. Let¡¯s get you that surgery."


    Dina¡¯s stomach twisted, but she forced a smile, hiding her revulsion. She hade this far, and if Michael¡¯s obsession with Rain could be twisted to her advantage, then so be it. For now, she¡¯d y along, even if the thought of bing Rain¡¯s mirror image made her blood boil.


    "Whatever you say, Michael," she purred, reaching up to trace his jaw. "Anything to make you happy."


    Michael wrapped his arms around Dina, a wide smile spreading across his face. He could sense the subtle game she was ying, but he felt secure in his control. She might pretend to go along with his twisted ns, but deep down, he knew she had no choice.


    "Soon, you won¡¯t just be a replica, you¡¯ll be the perfect version of her," he murmured, a gleam of excitement in his eyes.

 Chapter 239: The Darkest Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 239: The Darkest Secrets</h4>


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    Mnie bit her inner cheek as she walked into the living room where her brother, Tim, and Sylvia were already waiting. The moment Tim spotted her, he stood up and hugged her. "You¡¯re looking great," he said, pulling back to look at her. "I guess Rain is right... you should stay here with her."


    He held her gaze for a moment and added, "I¡¯m really sorry, Mnie. I haven¡¯t been much of a brother over the years. I hope you can forgive me and give me a chance."


    Mnie let out a deep sigh, her expression unreadable as she noticed the gifts they¡¯d brought. "Remembering her birthday for the first time, I see," she muttered wryly, the disbelief evident in her tone. Ever since Rain had be Mrs. Lancaster, Tim had been relentless, trying to use Mnie to connect with her.


    Tim ignored her subtle mocking and smiled as he gently caressed her cheek. "I¡¯ll keep my promise and give you your freedom, Mnie," he said softly. "But I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯de by once in a while. It¡¯s still your home. Our parents left it to us."


    Mnie¡¯s expression hardened. "I¡¯lle back, but only to pick up the rest of my things. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, Tim, but know this, neither Rain nor I will fall for your games," she replied firmly. "If you want to see or speak to Rain, reach out to her directly. Don¡¯t try to use me as your bridge."


    Tim sighed heavily, his expression softening. "I know, Mnie. Rain¡¯s always been strong. I¡¯ll keep reaching out to her, hoping she¡¯ll understand how much I regret not acknowledging her sooner, and how I allowed Sylvia and Dina to mistreat her. I won¡¯t let them do as they please anymore... not to you or Rain."


    Mnie met his gaze, recognizing the shadow of the brother she once knew, but also recalling the bitterness he held toward Ka, Rain¡¯s mother, whom he¡¯d med for Lydia¡¯s death. For him, Ka had been one to push Lydia to her breaking point tomit suicide aside from An Cartier.


    "I¡¯ll be sending Dina abroad to continue her studies," Tim went on. "And as for Sylvia, I¡¯ll keep her in check and ensure she treats you both with respect."


    Mnie nced at Sylvia, who had maintained a quiet, almost defeated posture throughout. It was something new to her sight.


    Tim gestured to the gifts he¡¯d brought. "I brought Rain some presents. I¡¯ll leave them here, along with these for you... I know you love these delicacies," he said with a small smile. As he turned to go, Mnie couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is sending Dina abroad really necessary?"


    Tim paused, turning back to her. "She¡¯s been causing trouble, Mnie. She¡¯s old enough to be responsible, but she¡¯s difficult to handle. I think time away might help her reflect on her actions."


    As he left, Mnie watched him go, feeling a pang of sorrow. She missed the brother he¡¯d once been before Lydia¡¯s death... the one who had looked at life with warmth, not the emptiness he kept in his eyes. That old Tim was gone, and as much as she pitied him, she knew he was still shackled by the past, unable to take even a single step forward.


    "Hmm, let me inspect these gifts first. No offense, but I really don¡¯t trust that brother of yours. What if there¡¯s spyware hidden in here or something in the food that could make you or Rain sick?" Ben¡¯s voice broke into Mnie¡¯s thoughts, snapping her back to the present.


    Mnie chuckled softly, watching as Ben meticulously checked each item. "Go ahead, Ben. Do as you please," she said with a small smile. The Lancasters were famously cautious, so his diligence wasn¡¯t surprising.


    She settled onto the couch, observing him as he carefully inspected everything, even calling over Chef Philip to taste some of the delicacies first.


    Ben had always been attentive to her and Rain¡¯s safety, and Mnie couldn¡¯t deny she was aware of how he admired her. But there was a part of her that held back, reluctant to open up to the idea of a rtionship. Her illness lingered in the back of her mind, reminding her that life was still fragile and unpredictable.


    Besides, she often thought she might be too old to consider romance again. Yet Ben had a way of making her feel young, like a teenager with a fluttering heart, on the edge of being swept away by a first love.


    "Wow, Tim really went all out for Rain," Rock said, looking surprised as he entered and saw the array of gifts. He turned to Mnie with raised eyebrows. "I bet that¡¯s a first, right?"


    Mnie nodded, unable to disagree. Tim had never once remembered Rain¡¯s birthday, let alone brought her gifts.


    Rock settled onto the seat opposite her and asked, "By the way, I heard your trial to get out from under your brother¡¯s full guardianship is happening this week?"


    "Yes," she replied, a small smile spreading across her face. "Rain told me it¡¯s scheduled for this Thursday." The thought of finally gaining control over her own life, free from Tim and Sylvia¡¯s interference, felt like a long-awaited dreaming true. For once, she could imagine a future without them overshadowing her every decision.


    Rock nodded and said, "That¡¯s good then and I hope they wille up to a final decision soon."


    "Thank you so much," Mnie said warmly, and Rock responded with an easy smile. "I¡¯ll leave you and Ben to it, then. Oh, and I heard you two are going out tonight, enjoy yourselves." He winked yfully, causing Mnie¡¯s cheeks to flush.


    Rock had been teasing her like this often, and she found herself blushing each time. Once he was gone, Ben turned to her with a more practical focus. "Let¡¯s give it an hour or so to see if Chef Philip has any reactions. If all is well, it should be safe to eat."


    Mnie nodded, trying to ignore the flutter of anticipation. Ben sat beside her and moved closer, his expression suddenly tense. He took her hand gently, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Mnie, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. It¡¯s about who I really am, something from my past that I want you to know. I want to bepletely transparent with you and not hide anything. I want the woman I like to know even the darkest secrets of my life..."


    Mnie gulped. It wasn¡¯t the first time Ben had mentioned his feelings for her, but she still felt overwhelmed by his straightforwardness. "Tell me..." she encouraged him.

 Chapter 240: The Birthday Girl

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Birthday Girl</h4>


    Rain smiled widely as she spotted Alexander leaning casually against the car, waiting for her. He immediately stepped forward to help with her paper bags, his eyes narrowing briefly at the chocte bouquet she held in her other hand.


    She half-expected him to ask about it, but he didn¡¯t. Once they were settled inside the car, Rain couldn¡¯t resist anymore. She pulled a chocte from the bouquet, unwrapped it, and took a bite. She¡¯d been craving these pistachio choctes, the expensive kind Henry had given her as she left the office.


    "Want some?" she asked, offering it to Alexander.


    "Who gave you that bouquet?" he finally asked, eyeing it.


    "Oh, it¡¯s from Henry," she replied casually, savoring the chocte. Instantly his face darkened. She knew he was being a little possessive, but his reaction amused her.


    Alexander immediately grabbed the bouquet and ced it in the back seat, muttering, "I¡¯ll get you something better than that."


    Rain grinned, pouting as she murmured, "Don¡¯t be so petty. Henry¡¯s just a colleague, and besides, these choctes are my favorite..."


    "But they¡¯re not healthy," he replied, frowning.


    "I know... It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat them all at once!" Rain teased, pulling the chocte just out of his reach as he tried to snatch it.


    "Fine," he conceded with a smirk, leaning closer. "But I¡¯ll have my taste from you."


    Before she could respond, he brushed his lips against hers, stealing a taste of the chocte.


    Rain¡¯s breath caught as Alexander¡¯s kiss deepened, his hand resting against her cheek as he savored the taste of the chocte on her lips. The unexpected tenderness made her heart race, and when he finally pulled back, she was left with a shy smile.


    "Guess it is pretty good," he murmured, his gaze softening.


    She yfully nudged his shoulder. "See? You just had to try it my way."


    Alexander chuckled, shaking his head. "I¡¯ll still get you something better, though," he added with a smirk. "Something that won¡¯te from your overly attentive colleague."


    "Oh, so you were jealous," Rain teased, crossing her arms as she shot him a mischievous look.


    Alexander nced at her, feigning indifference. "Jealous? Maybe just a little," he admitted, his voice warm. "It¡¯s hard not to be when I want you all to myself."


    His words made Rain¡¯s cheeks flush. She settled into afortable silence, watching the city lights blur past as the car moved onto the main road.


    When she noticed they were heading in a different direction, she nced at him curiously. "Are you nning another surprise?" she asked, eyes sparkling with excitement. Alexander was always finding ways to surprise her, and she wondered what he was up to this time.


    Alexander chuckled, yfully pinching her nose. "Look at you, dying of excitement!"


    She pouted, humming, "I can¡¯t help it... I¡¯m getting used to this. You¡¯ve been spoiling me way too much!"


    He smiled, his gaze softening. "My wife deserves the best in this world."


    Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words, her cheeks flushing again. She was getting used to these moments with Alexander, yet each time he called her his "wife" with such affection, it still felt new, sending warmth through her that she couldn¡¯t exin.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner first and get you nice and full," Alexander murmured, pulling her close as he gently took the chocte from her hand and, to her surprise, popped it into his own mouth with a grin.


    Rain chuckled, enjoying the warmth of the moment and the quiet intimacy of the car ride.


    After afortable silence, Alexander spoke up. "By the way, Tyron gave me some good advice today about Father¡¯s condition," he began, stroking her hair softly and cing a gentle kiss on her head.


    Rain listened attentively as Alexander shared Tyron¡¯s perspective. "He¡¯s right," she said thoughtfully. "It¡¯s a relief that we all know about this now. Just let me know when you¡¯re ready, and we¡¯ll sit down with Father together."


    Alexander nodded, considering her words. "I think I¡¯ll tell William first. He¡¯ll need a moment to gather himself, and then the three of us can talk to Dad. What do you think?"


    Rain smiled, appreciating how openly Alexander shared his thoughts with her, involving her in family decisions and truly valuing her opinion. "Yes, that¡¯s even better. Let¡¯s do that first."


    Feeling a wave of gratitude, she hugged him tightly, her heart full. "You know," she whispered, "you¡¯re the reason I can¡¯t hold a grudge against Sanya, even after everything. Because of her, I crossed paths with you, and I found you..."


    Alexander chuckled, shaking his head with a grin. "We definitely owe her some gratitude," he said yfully. "But let me tell you, if it wasn¡¯t you... if this had happened with someone else... Sanya would¡¯ve been in jail by now."


    Rain took a deep breath, feeling grateful that fate had brought her so much more than she¡¯d ever expected. As the car slowed to a stop, her eyes sparkled with anticipation, excitement radiating from her as she stepped outside.


    The waterfront was breathtaking. The twinkling lights reflected off the bay, casting a magical glow over the entire setting. Alexander led her to a private spot at a small, secluded bay-front restaurant, where a cozy table had been set up just for them, right at the water¡¯s edge.


    Rain¡¯s gaze fell on the spread before them: sauteed abalones, tunas, grilled lobster, grilled oyster, steamed ms, kingcrabs and a tall tter of fresh prawns. She covered her mouth in delighted surprise, her heart soaring as she realized he¡¯d made her long-time dreame true.


    "This...this has been on my list forever!" she said, her voice almost a whisper as she reached out to hold his arm. "Thank you, Alexander. You really know how to make everything perfect."


    Alexander smiled, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "I¡¯m just trying to spoil you," he teased with a grin. "It¡¯s your birthday, after all, and I want to make sure it¡¯s perfect."


    He pulled out her chair, and Rain quickly took a seat, watching him as he settled in beside her. After they both put on their clear stic gloves for the meal, Alexander reached over, peeling a prawn with a practiced hand and cing it on her te.


    "Only the best for the birthday girl," he murmured, leaning in as he began to feed her.

 Chapter 241: To Truly Live

    <h4>Chapter 241: To Truly Live</h4>


    Ben paced along the yacht¡¯s deck, the evening wind tugging at his cor as he waited, anxious and uncertain. Tonight¡¯s dinner was meant to be a turning point... a chance for him and Mnie to connect beyond friendship, but after his confession earlier, he¡¯d told her he¡¯d understand if she didn¡¯t want toe and have this romantic date with him.


    When a car finally arrived, Ben¡¯s heart leapt, his face lighting up with hope. But then he saw William step out, his expression somber. As he walked around to face Ben, he shook his head slightly, his shoulders lifting in a helpless shrug.


    <i>¡¯She didn¡¯te...¡¯ </i>Ben thought. His heart sank, and his gaze fell, focusing on the polished leather of his shoes as he tried to absorb the disappointment.


    He had opened up to her, yet now he wondered if perhaps his past was too much for her to ept. Ben took a deep, steadying breath as he stood on the deck, gazing out over the dark water. He had always been careful, keeping parts of himself hidden, but with Mnie, things were different. For once, he couldn¡¯t imagine a future built on half-truths or secrets.


    The decision to tell her everything hadn¡¯te easily; he knew that his past might drive her away. But when he looked at Mnie, he felt a pull he couldn¡¯t ignore. Years had gone by without anyone catching his interest, yet here he was, vulnerable and hoping for a future he¡¯d only dreamed of... a future with her.


    He¡¯d never believed in love at first sight, and yet that¡¯s exactly what it felt like. The moment he saw her, he¡¯d been captivated, drawn to protect her, to be a constant presence in her life. He wanted to be the man who supported her, the one she could lean on, and maybe, if she¡¯d let him, the one she¡¯d choose to love in return.


    Just as Ben was lost in his thoughts, he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. His heart raced, and he raised his head, hopeful. And there she was... Mnie, stepping onto the deck, a small smile on her face.


    William chuckled, clearly pleased with himself. "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t resist messing with you a bit," he said, an innocent grin betraying his mischief.


    Ben shook his head, though a smile crept onto his face. "You little brat!" he muttered, yfully ruffling William¡¯s hair.


    With a dramatic sigh, William straightened his cor. "Alright, my job here is done. I shall leave Aunt Mnie safely in your hands."


    Mnie chuckled, giving William a timid smile. "Thank you for the escort," she said warmly.


    As William headed back toward the car, he nced over his shoulder, winking. "Don¡¯t mess this up, Uncle Ben!"


    Ben chuckled, then turned his gaze back to Mnie. "Shall we?" he asked, offering his arm.


    "For a second, I thought you¡¯d decided to stay away." He took a step closer, his gaze softening. "Thank you foring."


    Mnie gave him a warm smile and said, "Why wouldn¡¯t Ie? You¡¯re a good person, Ben, and your past is just a part of life that shaped who you are now. What matters is that you¡¯ve changed and chosen to live a good life, as a good man."


    Ben¡¯s face flushed, and he couldn¡¯t contain the bright smile that spread across his features, lighting up his eyes.


    **


    As the yacht gently drifted along the serene water, soft music yed in the background, blending perfectly with the lull of the waves. Dinner was set on a beautifully decorated table, candlelight casting a warm glow between them.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she took in the setting. Everything was new and exciting for her, and she was grateful she wasn¡¯t prone to seasickness. Still, she took the medicine Rain had given her to ensure herfort during this memorable yacht ride.


    In the distance, she could see the city lights gleaming beautifully, a mesmerizing contrast to the stars twinkling in the night sky. She turned to Ben with a smile, feeling a warm sense of contentment. But as they finished their meal, she noticed that Ben seemed unusually focused.


    His gaze held a sense of anticipation, and his fingers fidgeted slightly against the edge of the table.


    He took a deep breath and leaned forward, his hand reaching for hers. "Mnie," he began, his voice low and steady, "there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you."


    He reached into his pocket, pulling out a small velvet box. Mnie¡¯s breath caught as he opened it to reveal a delicate, shimmering ring. Her eyes widened, her pulse quickening as she looked between Ben and the ring.


    "Will you marry me, Mnie?" he asked softly, his gaze filled with warmth and sincerity. "I want to spend every moment I have making you happy, if you¡¯ll let me."


    Mnie¡¯s gaze softened, but there was hesitation in her eyes. She pulled her hand gently from his, taking a shaky breath as she looked away, her heart pounding. "Ben..." she whispered, her voice trembling. "I... I can¡¯t promise you forever. My life isn¡¯t... guaranteed. Because of my hemophilia, things can change for me any minute."


    Ben looked at her, undeterred. "Mnie," he murmured, "I know. And still, I¡¯m here. Because if all I have is right now, then I want every single one of those moments with you."


    Mnie bit her inner cheek, feeling her eyes well up with emotion. She felt overwhelmed. Because of her condition, the thought of having her own family felt like a fleeting dream. Yet, looking at Ben, she felt a spark of hope... a possibility that she could be happy, that she could find a lifetime partner with whom she could share love andpanionship, growing old together.


    In that moment, she realized how much she longed for that connection, for a life filled withughter, support, and understanding. The idea of building a future with Ben stirred something deep within her, a desire for more than just survival; she wanted to truly live.


    Meanwhile, Ben felt a wave of anxiety wash over him as he stared at Mnie. He could see the conflict etched on her face, the myriad of emotions swirling in her eyes as she gazed at the ring.


    ¡¯Please say yes!¡¯ he chanted in his mind, his heart pounding fiercely against his chest. Sweat trickled down his brow; he had never felt this nervous in his entire life.


    "Ben... I..." Mnie trailed off, her voice barely above a whisper. She looked down at the ring, her heart racing as a mix of fear and hope coursed through her. The weight of the moment pressed down on her, making it hard to breathe.


    Ben leaned in closer, searching her eyes for rity. "You don¡¯t have to decide right now," he said softly, his voice filled with understanding. "I just wanted you to know how I feel."


    Mnie bit her lip, her thoughts swirling. She wanted to say yes, to embrace the dream of a future with him, but the reality of her condition loomedrge in her mind. "I just... I don¡¯t want to hurt you," she finally managed, her voice trembling.

 Chapter 242: Make A Masterpiece

    <h4>Chapter 242: Make A Masterpiece</h4>


    Rain and Alexander spent the dinnerughing and sharing stories as Rain tasted each dish, savoring the vibrant vors. She couldn¡¯t hide her joy, and Alexander¡¯s smile grew wider each time she praised the food.


    Her eyes sparkled as she wiped her mouth, grinning, "This is officially the best dinner of my life." It wasn¡¯t just the perfection of the food; it was the warmth of the moment, shared with Alexander, that made it unforgettable.


    For the first time, she truly appreciated how meaningful her birthday was, realizing that it was not just another year passing by but a celebration of love, connection, and new beginnings.


    Alexander chuckled, he raised his ss, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "To many more birthdays together."


    "To many more!" she echoed, clinking her ss against his. As she took a sip, she felt a warmth blossom in her chest. Just then, Alexander reached across the table, taking her hand gently. "Well, I hope you¡¯re ready for part two of the night."


    "There¡¯s still more?" Rain asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Alexander chuckled mischievously, a yful smirk spreading across his face. "Why? Do you want to go home already? We could do that instead and just enjoy the night together in bed."


    Rain felt her cheeks flush at his suggestion,ughter bubbling up inside her. "You always know how to distract me, don¡¯t you?"


    "Only when ites to you," he replied, his gaze steady and sincere. "But really, I have something special nned that I think you¡¯ll love. Trust me?"


    Rain nodded, excitement bubbling within her. "Okay, I trust you. What is it?"


    With a twinkle in his eye, Alexander stood up, gently pulling her to her feet as well. "Come on. You¡¯ll see."


    He led her down a quaint, cobblestone path to a local art studio by the water. Inside, the private room was all set up with canvases, aprons, and paints. Rain¡¯s face lit up even more, and she gave Alexander a yful, excited nudge.


    "Are you going to paint me?" Rain teased him, a yful glint in her eye.


    "I would love to try," Alexander replied, a mischievous smile forming on his lips. "How about you undress now and I paint you nude?"


    Rain gasped, her cheeks flushing crimson. "You¡¯re incorrigible!" sheughed, yfully swatting his arm. "What makes you think I¡¯d ever do that?"


    "Because it¡¯s art!" he shot back with mock seriousness, grinning from ear to ear. "And think of how captivating it would be, my masterpiece!"


    She rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress her smile. "Alright, Picasso, what¡¯s the real n?"


    Alexander took a step closer, his expression softening. "Well, I was thinking we could create something together. A couple¡¯s art project. We can paint on canvas and let our imaginations run wild. No nudity required, I promise!"


    "Now that sounds like fun," Rain replied, her excitement returning. "What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get started!"


    "I thought you¡¯d appreciate a little creativity after dinner," he said, pulling out an apron for her. "Let¡¯s get messy!"


    "Messy is my middle name," she replied, tying the apron around her waist. She watched as he put on his own, the sight making herugh. "You look good in that apron."


    "Just wait until I get paint all over it," he joked, picking up a brush and wiggling it yfully. "Now, what shall we create together?"


    Rain pondered for a moment, her brow furrowed in concentration. "How about we paint each other? I want to capture your essence on canvas."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow, a grin creeping onto his face. "Are you sure you can handle that? I might not be as easy to paint as you think."


    "Oh, please! I¡¯m up for the challenge!" she dered confidently. "And you¡¯ll love the final product, trust me."


    She had always longed to embrace her creative side, even if she wasn¡¯t an expert. Rain knew she wasn¡¯t bad at painting perhaps just somewhere in between a novice and a pro.


    She appreciated art deeply but had never found the time to truly hone her skills. Now, with the brush in her hand and the canvas before her, she felt a surge of excitement and possibility.


    As they began to paint,ughter filled the room, blending with the gentle sounds of the water outside. Rain lost herself in the strokes of the brush, each motion more freeing than thest.


    "Okay, look at me," she instructed, stepping back to admire her work-in-progress. "What do you think?"


    Alexander turned to her, feigning seriousness. "You captured my good side... which is impressive because I only have one!"


    "Shut up!" sheughed.


    He retaliated with a brush of blue across her cheek, igniting a friendly paint war that left them both giggling and covered in color.


    "Art has always been a way for me to express myself," she admitted. "I just never had the chance to really dive into it."


    "Then let¡¯s change that," he replied, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "This is just the beginning. We can paint together more often, maybe even take sses. I¡¯d love to see you explore your talent."


    Her heart swelled at the thought. She realized that this wasn¡¯t just about art... it was about sharing a part of herself with someone.


    Eventually, as they settled into their rhythm, the atmosphere shifted to a more intimate tone. Alexander paused, looking at her with a sincerity that made her heart flutter. "You know, this is exactly what I hoped for tonight."


    Rain nced up, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    He leaned closer, his voice soft. "Just being here with you, creating something together. It feels... perfect."


    Her cheeks flushed as she pouted slightly. "Sometimes feeling like everything is perfect is really scary..." she admitted with a sigh, her brush pausing mid-stroke.


    Alexander looked at her, concern etched on his face. "Why is that?" he asked softly, setting his own brush down.


    "Every time I feel this happy, a part of me worries it could all change in an instant. Like it¡¯s too good to be true." Rain confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    He moved closer, gently taking her hand in his. "I get that," he said, his tone reassuring. "But maybe we can focus on this moment. Right now, we¡¯re creating something beautiful together, and that¡¯s what matters."


    Rain met his gaze with a content smile. "You¡¯re right. I should just enjoy this. And you¡¯re definitely real..." With a yful glint in her eye, she quickly sttered a bit of paint on him.


    "I see you want us to get messy in here, huh?" Alexander grinned, his eyes lighting up with mischief. "Come here, and let¡¯s make a masterpiece!"


    Without missing a beat, Rain quickly jumped from her seat and dashed away,ughter bubbling up as Alexander lunged to catch her. They raced around the studio, dodging easels and sshing paint in their trail, theirughter echoing in the small room.

 Chapter 243: My Turn**

    <h4>Chapter 243: My Turn**</h4>


    Alexander caught Rain, but as she wriggled to escape, they both lost bnce and toppled to the floor, his back taking the impact to cushion her fall.


    Rain¡¯s eyes widened in concern. "Are you alright?" she asked, trying to get up, but he held her close.


    "I¡¯m fine," he murmured with a yful glint in his eye. "Let¡¯s just stay here like this."


    Sheughed softly. "But we need to finish our paintings," she reminded him.


    Alexander chuckled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "This room is ours for the night. If you want, we can even stay until sunrise, watch the light break over the ocean... It¡¯ll be a view worth painting too."


    Rain nodded, remembering the buzz about this newly built art retreat right over the ocean. She knew there were private spaces designed for couples, even with a pottery studio and cozy rooms for those wanting to stay overnight. Alexander had obviously booked the best one, with doors leading to more areas for them to explore.


    Giggling, she shifted, straddling hisp to help him up, but Alexander stayed seated, his hands gently holding her in ce. Caught in his gaze, she felt her heart race.


    "Can we continue paintingter?" Alexander murmured against her lips, gently suckling on her lower lip, then moving to her upper lip, teasingly alternating between the two. Rain let out a soft moan, unable to resist the urge to wrap her arms around his neck, pulling him closer.


    As he released her lips, Alexander began kissing along her neck, trailing soft pecks as he whispered, "Are you still feeling sore?" His breath was warm against her skin, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Maybe... just a little," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I think I can manage, so... you don¡¯t have to hold back," she murmured timidly, cheeks flushed deep red.


    She didn¡¯t want to sound too eager, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want him to stop; she liked being close to him and feeling that connection. She knew it might hurt a little, but she was just as certain that there would be pleasure, likest time.


    His lips curled into a mischievous grin, and he continued to nt gentle kisses along her corbone. "I want to make sure you¡¯refortable," he replied, his tone yful yet sincere.


    Rain looked into his eyes and she felt her heart swell with affection. "I¡¯m definitelyfortable," she assured him, feeling the heat between them grow even more intense.


    Her breath quickened as Alexander traced the line of her jaw with his lips, moving slowly and deliberately, making her skin tingle with every gentle caress.


    He moved, his hands guiding hers as they undressed each other, taking in each other with a quiet, electric anticipation. Rain¡¯s breath hitched as his gaze traveled over her naked body, his eyes filled with admiration and desire.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful," he whispered feverishly, tracing her curves with a reverent touch. Embarrassed, she instinctively moved to cover herself, but Alexander gently lowered her hands and leaned in, capturing her lips in a deep, hungry kiss.


    He lifted her effortlessly, and she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist as he carried her over to the couch.


    Settling down with her straddling him, Alexander¡¯s hands roamed her curves, his fingers tracing the lines of her waist and hips, igniting every nerve under his touch. His lips found hers again, moving slowly and savoring every second, as if he wanted to memorize the moment.


    "Rain..." he murmured against her lips.


    Her cheeks flushing as he continued to kiss her, trailing down her neck and across her corbone. Rain¡¯s body responded instinctively, arching against him as his mouth found sensitive spots on her chest, making her gasp and moan softly.


    "Alexander," she breathed, shifting her hips to feel him against her, drawing a low growl from him. His voice was warm and encouraging, "Take it at your own pace, my love."


    Biting her lower lip, she eased herself onto him slowly, feeling the familiar stretch as his shaft fully sheathed inside of her. The sensation was intense, a mix of pleasure and a hint of difort that soon melted away as she adjusted and moved back and forth in a slow rythm.


    His hands rested firmly on her hips as he gently guided her, supporting her movements without rushing. His voice was soft, filled with encouragement. "You¡¯re doing perfect," he murmured, his gaze locked with hers.


    Rain moved in a rhythm that felt right. Alexander¡¯s hands followed her movements, his touch gentle but grounding, making her feel safe and cherished. She bit her lip, a soft gasp escaping as they moved together, each motion deepening the connection between them.


    "Just like that," he whispered, his voice thick with admiration, "take your time."


    As she continued, Alexander matched her rhythm with gentle thrusts, his eyes never leaving hers. The way he looked at her was filled with so much respect and care, and it made her heart race.


    Rain could feel her pulse quicken as her movements became more fluid, attuned to the way he moved and responded.


    Her fingers dug into his shoulders as the pressure inside her began to build. She could feel the pleasure coiling within her, tightening like a spring ready to snap. "You feel incredible," he groaned, the sound of his voice driving her wild.


    As she gasped, "I¡¯m so close," Alexander responded by matching her rhythm, his thrusts steady and powerful as he held her close. His mouth found her hard nipple, gently suckling and tasting as his hand caressed her other breast, heightening every sensation.


    Rain¡¯s fingers tangled in his hair, and she arched, pressing herself closer, fully immersed in the feeling of him, grounding her in the intensity of the moment.


    Their pace quickened, each movement bringing them closer, and she felt herself spiraling, her body instinctively moving faster, letting him buried deeper inside of her.


    Alexander¡¯s grip on her tightened as she felt the tension within her build and coil. Her inner muscles clenched around him, and she heard his low, guttural sound in response, their shared rhythm growing even more urgent.


    "Alexander!" she cried out as the wave of ecstasy crashed over her, her body quaking with pleasure as she finally surrendered to the sensation. He held her tightly as she rode the waves of her climax, her body pulsing around him in waves of bliss.


    With her body still trembling against Alexander, her breathing slowly calmed as she rested her head on his shoulder, still straddling him. Her arms wrapped around him loosely, and she let herself melt against his warmth, feeling the rise and fall of his chest under her cheek.


    Unknown to her, his eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint, and he gently pushed her, brushing a few strands of hair away from her flushed face. "My turn," he whispered, a hint of a grin ying at his lips.


    Before she could respond, Alexander eased her back against the cushions of the long couch, his hands gliding over her skin in a way that sent sparks through every nerve ending. His lips found hers again, deepening their connection with a passionate kiss as he moved gently, his still-hard length sliding into her core with a deliberate, tender rhythm.

 Chapter 244: That Kind of Comedy

    <h4>Chapter 244: That Kind of Comedy</h4>


    At Lancaster Ancestral Mansion


    Rock paced anxiously on his balcony, casting nces at the road below as he awaited Ben and Mnie¡¯s return. Since they¡¯d left, he hadn¡¯t been able to shake the nervous energy building inside him. Tonight was the night Ben nned to propose, and while Rock was rooting for a "yes," he couldn¡¯t help the niggling doubt creeping into his mind.


    In the time he¡¯d spent around Mnie, he¡¯de to know her as warm yet guarded. She and Ben clearly had a strong connection, and Rock sensed she was falling for him too. But he also knew Mnie¡¯s illness weighed heavily on her, possibly making her hesitant to fullymit despite her feelings.


    Rock exhaled slowly, hoping she¡¯d be able to see past her fears and trust in Ben¡¯s love.


    Rock¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Ben approaching. "They¡¯re back!" he muttered with a hopeful smile, his excitement building as he waited a few moments before heading out of his room. But as he neared Ben¡¯s room, Rock paused, noticing his friend standing at the bar, pouring himself a drink.


    The sight of Ben¡¯s somber expression made Rock¡¯s heart sink. Taking a deep breath, he walked over quietly, pulling up a seat beside him.


    Ben sighed, swirling the amber liquid in his ss before finally murmuring, "She rejected me. Said she just wants us to stay friends..."


    Rock nodded, giving Ben a reassuring pat on the back. "It¡¯s early, Ben. Don¡¯t lose hope just yet. Mnie¡¯s been through a lot, and it¡¯s not easy for her to let herself open up. Give her time, but don¡¯t let her forget how much she means to you," he said, his tone encouraging. "Maybe she just needs to feel a little more freedom, to understand what it¡¯s like to stand on her own before she can lean on someone else fully."


    A hint of determination flickered in Ben¡¯s eyes, and Rock continued, "Let her feel your presence in her life. Show her, without pressuring her, how much you want to build a future together. Sometimes, that quiet persistence means more than words."


    Ben managed a small smile, nodding in agreement as he clinked his ss with Rock¡¯s, feeling the first sparks of hope returning. Ben smirked, leaning back in his seat. "You¡¯re really the best, Sir, when ites to understanding women, aren¡¯t you?"


    Rock chuckled, waving him off. "I guess it¡¯s my natural talent..."


    Ben raised a brow, an amused gleam in his eye. "No wonder Miss Vernice still carries that torch for you."


    Rock¡¯s expression sobered, and he swallowed hard. He knew about Vernice¡¯s feelings but had always kept a respectful distance, loyal to histe wife Alexa. Though she¡¯d passed on, his heart remained with her, and he couldn¡¯t imagine loving anyone else.


    "Cut it out, Ben," Rock grumbled, attempting to shift the subject. "And don¡¯t go getting drunk tonight."


    But Ben didn¡¯t let it slide so easily. "I mean it, Sir. I get your dedication to Madam Alexa, truly. But you and Miss Vernice would be good together. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed the way you look out for her. She¡¯s special to you, even if you don¡¯t say it out loud."


    Rock sighed, his gaze falling to his ss. "Some things aren¡¯t as simple as that, Ben. Love doesn¡¯t just get reced," he murmured. "But you¡¯re right about one thing... Vernice is special. I¡¯ll never deny that."


    Ben and Rock exchanged an amused nce as William joined them, pouring himself a drink with a theatrical sigh. "This scene here already answers my question," he announced, taking in the quiet atmosphere with a smirk.


    Then, with a grin, he gently patted Ben on the back. "Let mefort you, Uncle Ben. Tonight, I¡¯ll be your drinking buddy!"


    Rock shook his head, chuckling as he watched his son¡¯s antics. But then William, with a glint of mischief, grabbed a ss and poured his father¡¯s favorite wine. "Here, Dad, let me pour for you."


    Ben and Rock exchanged another look, and Ben swiftly reached over, snatching the ss from William¡¯s hand and taking a deep sip. "I¡¯ll take that, thanks."


    William scowled yfully. "Hey! That was my dad¡¯s favorite!"


    Rock raised a hand to reassure him. "It¡¯s fine, son. I¡¯ve been avoiding drinkingtely. Not the best for my health, after all."


    William¡¯s brow furrowed, looking at his father closely. "Since when? You¡¯ve always said that wine was ¡¯good for your heart!¡¯"


    Rock chuckled, patting William on the shoulder. "Times change, son," he said softly, but the look in his eyes was warm.


    Rock chuckled, feeling a familiar warmth fill him as he gave William¡¯s cheek a yful pinch. "Ouch! Dad!" William grumbled, rubbing his cheek, though a faint smile lingered on his face.


    "What?" Rock replied,ughing. "You¡¯re still cute as ever even if you¡¯re all grown up. My little boy will always be my little boy."


    "Ugh, stop that!" William muttered, rolling his eyes, though his expression softened. "And howe you never do this to Brother Alexander? You just ruffle his hair. Maybe you should swap... ruffle my hair instead and pinch his cheek!"


    Rock chuckled at his son¡¯s yful exasperation. "Ah, but you¡¯re the only one with pinchable cheeks," he teased, watching as William feigned annoyance.


    "Besides, I like your expressions and how you react," Rock said with a yful grin. "Your brother¡¯s too serious. He¡¯d just frown and walk away with that nonchnt look on his face..." Rock¡¯s mouth twitched in mock frustration. "Absolutely no fun at all."


    Williamughed, shaking his head. "Yeah, that sounds exactly like him! You¡¯d probably get a nk stare, maybe a sigh, and then he¡¯d be halfway across the room before you even noticed." He shook his head, grinning. "Big brother is like a fortress sometimes... impossible to crack."


    Rock chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Exactly. But you... your reactions keep me entertained. You¡¯re the only one who gives me that kind ofedy, kid," he said, patting William¡¯s shoulder with a proud smile.


    William rolled his eyes but was clearly amused. "d to be of service, Dad. I¡¯ll keep theedying, just for you."


    The truth of his health weighed heavy in Rock¡¯s heart, but at this moment, he wanted to hold onto theughter, the lightness between them, just a little longer.

 Chapter 245: The Boss

    <h4>Chapter 245: The Boss</h4>


    Alexander smiled as he admired the painting his wife had created for him. "I wonder if there¡¯s anything my beautiful wife can¡¯t do," he mused, his voice filled with warmth. His eyes sparkled as he nced over at Rain, who was sleeping soundly on the bed.


    Her painting was remarkable, especially for someone who wasn¡¯t a professional. It didn¡¯t depict his face exactly but captured a vague silhouette of his profile. The essence of him was unmistakable, and his heart swelled with pride and admiration for her talent.


    He let out a heavy sigh, practically devouring her with his gaze. He gently covered her with a quilt, but the thought of her bare skin beneath it stirred his desire once more.


    "I wonder if this is ever normal," he murmured, unaware of the words spilling from his lips. It was impossible to stop thinking about her.


    Every moment spent together ignited a longing to make love, yet he was conscious of her health, especially since it was her first time and she was still sore. Even though she seemed so inviting and eager, he knew he needed to be considerate.


    "I should let her have a whole day of rest at least," he resolved. He picked up a nk canvas and sketched his wife while she slept. He found he was better at sketching than painting.


    He was nearly finished when his mobile phone rang. Alexander frowned; it was past midnight. The frown deepened as he nced at the caller ID... Ca.


    Hesitating, he finally decided to answer. "Hello?"


    "Alexander," came her voice, sobbing.


    "What is it?" he asked casually.


    "It¡¯s the first time you forgot my birthday. I waited until midnight, but the day passed without a word from you. Do I not matter anymore, even as a friend? How could you be so heartless, not even leaving a message or a voicemail if you were busy?" she slurred, clearly drunk.


    "Are you drunk? I¡¯ll call Renzo to-"


    "No, I¡¯m not drunk! Every year, you send me flowers and choctes on my birthday, even after we broke up! You did that for five years!" she retorted, her voice rising.


    Alexander frowned. He hadn¡¯t been the one behind those gifts... his cousin, Alyssa, had taken it upon herself to send them on his behalf, despite his protests.


    Taking a deep breath, he replied, "Ca, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m with my wife right now. I want to celebrate her birthday with her, without any distractions. As for the gifts, it was Alyssa who sent them. I let her, just to avoid the fuss."


    After a brief silence, he added firmly, "Also, I¡¯d appreciate it if you wouldn¡¯t call me about things like this anymore. I¡¯m married now, and I don¡¯t want any misunderstandings between my wife and me. Please respect that, Ca. Don¡¯t call me like this again. I don¡¯t want it."


    With that, he ended the call and let his gaze drift back to Rain. How ironic... both Rain and Ca shared the same birthday. They were born on the same day, the same year, an uncanny coincidence he hadn¡¯t considered until now.


    Unknown to Alexander, Rain had awakened when his mobile phone rang, though she kept her eyes closed. She could clearly hear him speaking and couldn¡¯t help but smile at how he handled the situation with his ex-girlfriend. It filled her with a sense of satisfaction to hear him stand firm.


    However, a flicker of annoyance soon surfaced. How could that woman still disturb her husband in the middle of the night over something so trivial? Did she really think Alexander was still avable? It felt so disrespectful.


    With that thought in mind, Rain realized that Ca Cartier would likely cause trouble in the future, especially since she was nning to return soon.


    ¡¯I should prepare myself for the drama,¡¯ Rain thought, knowing that Ca was a world-renowned celebrity adored by countless fans. Not to mention, she came from a respected background that only amplified her influence.


    Slowly, Rain opened her eyes, only to see Alexander gazing intently at her. "Are you dreaming?" he asked, joining her on the bed.


    "Huh?" she murmured sleepily.


    "Well, you were smiling and then frowning. I thought you were having a nice dream... or maybe a nightmare," he teased.


    Rain chuckled, pulling him closer as she snuggled into his arms. "Why are you still awake?" she asked, resting her cheek against his chest,forted by the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.


    "Couldn¡¯t sleep," he replied. "So I sketched you while you were resting. You¡¯re beautiful even when you¡¯re asleep."


    She smiled, hugging him tightly. "Well, go to sleep now. We¡¯ve got work tomorrow."


    Heughed softly. "I can always skip work whenever I want, Rain."


    "Oh, right," she replied, rolling her eyes with a smile. "I almost forgot... you¡¯re the Boss! Must be nice."


    Alexander moved, gently shifting her so he could look into her eyes. "But isn¡¯t it nice to be the Boss?" he asked, his tone yful as he studied her expression.


    Rain frowned in confusion. "I¡¯m not the Boss! I¡¯m just an employee... who might rank up to be a judge one day," she grinned.


    "Silly," he murmured with a roguish smile, "you¡¯re already the Boss. Aren¡¯t you ¡¯my¡¯ boss?"


    Rain¡¯s cheeks flushed, her heart skipping a beat. "I¡¯m at your mercy, didn¡¯t you know that, my adorable wife?" he added with a glint in his eye.


    She swallowed, face heating at his words, but couldn¡¯t help smiling as she realized that to him, she was indeed the one in control of his heart.


    Rain wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer, brushing a gentle kiss over his lips. "It¡¯s nice knowing I¡¯m your boss," she murmured against his lips with a mischievous smile. "You said it yourself, so don¡¯tin if I decide to exercise my authority now and then."


    Alexander chuckled, though he was clearly restraining himself. "Let¡¯s get some sleep. You need it," he whispered, pulling her into his arms as he shifted to spoon her from behind.


    She smirked, catching his hand and guiding it over her waist and up to her breast. "But you¡¯re hard," she teased.


    "Rain..." he murmured, his voice gravelly, though his hand lingered where she¡¯d ced it. "You¡¯re still sore; I don¡¯t want to hurt you."


    She turned her head slightly, her smile soft but inviting. "I¡¯ll let you know if it¡¯s too much," she whispered, savoring the way his hand slowly began to respond.

 Chapter 246: Mine**

    <h4>Chapter 246: Mine**</h4>


    Rain woke up with a smile as she felt Alexander¡¯s familiar touch and the soft press of his lips against her skin. His warm breath sent a shiver through her as his tongue traced delicate patterns along her shoulder.


    "Alexander," she murmured, her voice still thick with sleep.


    He stilled for a moment, his lips just above her skin. "I¡¯m sorry. Did I wake you?" he whispered his tone a blend of apology and amusement.


    Rain let out a sluggish chuckle, running her fingers through his hair. "Isn¡¯t that exactly what you wanted?" she teased, meeting his eyes.


    As her eyes adjusted to the dim light in the bedroom, she saw him gazing down at her, his expression tender yet filled with undeniable longing. "What time is it, husband?" she askedzily, savoring the feel of his warm skin against hers.


    "It¡¯s five-thirty," he murmured, brushing a gentle kiss over her lips. "The sun will be rising soon."


    She grinned, noticing the tension in his body, pressing against her. His length was so hard. "So... you woke me up just to watch the sunrise together over coffee?" she teased, sliding her legs open slightly, her invitation unmistakable.


    Alexander¡¯s breath hitched, and his gaze darkened, filled with a mix of restraint and desire. "Well, coffee was part of the n," he murmured, his voice thick with a barely contained smile.


    Rain felt her heart race as his hands caressed her sides, his touch lingering. She hadn¡¯t bothered with a nightgown, enjoying the feeling of their bare skin entwined. She felt herself rx beneath his touch, her hands tracing his back.


    "Good morning," she whispered, drawing him closer. "Feel free to do what you have in mind before sunrise," she seductively murmured pulling him closer for a deep kiss.


    Alexander¡¯s hands moved to cradle her hips, his thumbs pressing gentle circles into her skin as he captured her bottom lip with a teasing nip, his voice low and rough. "You¡¯re making it so hard to resist, Rain," he murmured against her mouth, before trailing heated kisses down her neck, his lips grazing the sensitive skin as he went lower.


    His touch ignited her, each kiss building anticipation that left her heart racing. When he reached her chest, he took one of her tender peaks into his mouth, his warm tongue swirling and flicking expertly, sending waves of pleasure through her.


    The sensation was overwhelming, his every movement calcted yet passionate, and she felt herself unraveling beneath him.


    "A-Alexander..." she gasped, her hands instinctively threading through his hair as he continued, his mouth leaving her breathless, her mind foggy with bliss.


    Alexander¡¯s kisses traced lower, savoring every inch of her, his touch like a brand on her skin. He traveled down, his lips brushing across her stomach, moving with deliberate, tender care until he reached her inner thighs. Rain¡¯s breath hitched as his mouth drew closer, his touch reverent yet charged.


    As he kissed her there, his tongue traced her sensitive folds, sending tremors of pleasure through her body. The warmth of his breath and the gentle flicks of his tongue were enough to make her meltpletely. She clutched the sheets beneath her, barely able to contain the overwhelming rush of sensation, her mind lost in the spell he cast with each precise, loving touch.


    Alexander felt her body respond to him, every tremor, every gasp encouraging him to bring her closer to release. His tongue moved deeper, tracing and exploring her sensitive core in deliberate strokes, his hands firmly gripping her hips to keep her steady as she writhed beneath him.


    He knew her body well, knew just how to tease and build her up to that crest of pleasure that would leave herpletely breathless.


    Rain¡¯s hands found their way back to his hair, her fingers tangling and tugging as he continued, her voice breaking with soft moans as her hips instinctively arched into his mouth. She was lost in the moment, every nerve alight, and the world outside seemed to melt away as he pushed her closer to her peak.


    "Oh, Alexander..." she gasped, her voice trembling. Her breathing grew shallow, her thighs pressing around him as he intensified his rhythm, his tongue diving and retreating in a rhythm that sent her spiraling higher. The pressure building inside her was overwhelming, each flick, each caress, drawing her nearer.


    And then, all at once, it crashed over her. She felt the tension snap as waves of bliss flooded her senses, her body arching as she cried out, clinging to him as she came undone. Alexander held her through it, his hands steady and grounding, his mouth savoring every shudder, every sigh as he gently coaxed her through her climax.


    He sat up in front of her, pulling her closer until their bodies were pressed firmly together. Her body was still trembling when he brushed his length against her wetness, trailing along her folds, a touch that made her shiver with pleasure... a reaction that clearly pleased him.


    Gently, he lifted her ankle and propped her leg against his shoulder, his hands finding a steady grip on her waist. Then, in one smooth motion, he entered her fully. Rain gasped, a moan of pleasure escaping her lips.


    Alexander¡¯s breathing grew heavier as he drove into her, his gaze locked onto Rain¡¯s face, reading every gasp and expression. He leaned down, still holding her leg against his shoulder, gripping her waist with a firm yet tender touch. Each thrust drove him deeper, drawing him closer to her.


    "Alexander," she moaned, her voice barely a whisper, but enough to make him shiver. Hearing his name on her lips seemed to fuel his movements, his eyes darkening as he pressed harder, pushing them both closer to the edge.


    "Look at me," he murmured, his voice rough with need. She opened her eyes, meeting his intense gaze as he moved inside her. "I want you to see... that I¡¯m with you... inside you..." he groaned, losing himself in the feeling of her warmth. His rhythm turned ragged, each movement stirring something deeper in both of them.


    Rain clung to him, her fingers digging into his arms, needing to hold onto something as he filled herpletely. "Uh, uhh... Alexander..." she gasped, the sensation building to a peak. Her body trembled as he pressed harder, every thrust brushing that sensitive spot within, making her moan wantonly.


    "You¡¯re mine, Rain... every part of you," he whispered hoarsely, his possessive words sending shivers down her spine as he continued, every inch of him drawing her closer to that sweet, overwhelming edge. Her body began to tighten around him, and she could feel her release approaching, her breaths turning to gasps.


    Finally, with a powerful thrust, she spiraled over the edge, her body arching as waves of pleasure washed over her. "Alexander!" she cried, her voice breaking as she clung to him. The feel of her release pushed him to his own climax; he gritted his teeth, a deep groan escaping him as he held her close, both of them lost in each other.


    They stayed like that for a moment, their breaths heavy and hearts racing. Alexander¡¯s hands gentled, caressing her waist as he pulled her close, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead.


    "Rain," he murmured, his voice filled with tenderness. "You¡¯re everything to me."


    Her gaze softened as she looked up at him, her fingers tracing his cheek. "And I love you," she whispered with a loving smile.

 Chapter 247: Two Halves of a Star

    <h4>Chapter 247: Two Halves of a Star</h4>


    At Lamey Country


    "You look absolutely wasted. Sober up, will you? The press conference is this morning, and you can¡¯t go in looking like this!" Renzo scolded.


    Ca ignored him, grabbing an energy drink from the fridge. She¡¯d been drinking all night, unable to sleep as Alexander¡¯s cold words echoed in her mind, each one stinging deeply.


    She sat down and nced at Renzo. "You worry too much. I¡¯ll be fine by the press conference," she muttered, scrolling through her tablet to check the details her manager had sent on Rain yton, every piece of information they could gather.


    Ca¡¯s eyes narrowed as she read, her brow lifting in disdain. "Her family¡¯s a mess! How can Alexander and even Uncle Rock overlook that? I don¡¯t see anything special here except her looks and the fact that she¡¯s a prosecutor," she grumbled, her tone bitter.


    Renzo, sitting across from her, took a steadying breath. "Maybe it¡¯s time to focus on other things. You¡¯ve got influential suitors lining up for you. Let go of Alexander, Ca. Holding on to him like this could ruin everything you¡¯ve worked so hard for... especially your career."


    "Stop saying things like that, Renzo. You know I can¡¯t just let go. I made a mistake five years ago, and I won¡¯t make the same one this time. Alexander is mine!" she said firmly, her voice filled with determination.


    Ca was convinced she could win Alexander back. She just needed to be present in his life again, no matter what it took.


    Renzo gave her a level look. "But her record is clean, Ca. The issues are with her family, not with her," he pointed out, leaving her silent for a moment. She knew he was right. Alexander and his family weren¡¯t the kind to judge someone based on their family background alone. This was part of what she both admired and resented about them... they valued character above reputation.


    Just as Ca opened her mouth to retort, the sound of a door opening echoed from down the hall. She turned and froze as her parents walked in, beaming with excitement.


    "Surprise!" her mother eximed, arms outstretched. Her father gave a small wave, his usual serious expression softened with a warm smile.


    "Mom? Dad?" Ca blinked, quickly standing up and setting her tablet aside. "What are you both doing here?"


    Her motherughed, pulling Ca into a hug. "Oh, sweetheart, we wanted to surprise you! It¡¯s been too long, and we thought we¡¯de to show our support for your big press conference!"


    "Yes," her father added, stepping forward and squeezing her shoulder. "We know how much thisunch means to you."


    Ca forced a smile, though the sight of them only added to the turmoil already churning inside her. She hadn¡¯t expected this. Their surprise visit meant she¡¯d have to keep up appearances, she couldn¡¯t afford for them to see her still shaken over Alexander.


    "Of course. Thank you. It¡¯s...it¡¯s so good to see you both," she said, her voice softer. She nced at Renzo, who gave her a sympathetic look.


    "Are you alright, Ca?" her father asked, his gaze searching. "You seem...tired."


    "Just a long night preparing," she replied, brushing off his concern. "But now that you¡¯re both here, I feel much better."


    Her mother took her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "We¡¯re so proud of you, Ca. This is a huge milestone, and we wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world."


    Her mother suddenly leaned closer, sniffing the air. "Have you been drinking?"


    Ca forced a smile and quickly exined, "Yes, we had a little birthday celebration that wentte into the night. I got caught up in all the toasts."


    Her mother sighed, crossing her arms. "You still shouldn¡¯t have overdone it, especially with such an important day ahead of you." Then, softening, she added, "But, bted happy birthday, sweetheart! We brought you a gift."


    At that, her mother signaled to her father, who presented a box lined with a stunning set of rare jewels. Ca¡¯s eyes widened in awe. "Mom, these are incredible!"


    "I knew you¡¯d love them," her mother said, beaming. "Now, let¡¯s get you ready. You simply have to wear these at the press conference!"


    ***


    As Ca prepared for the press conference, she stepped into her walk-in closet, where elegant dresses and designer outfits were neatly arranged. Her eyes settled on a sleek, cream-coloured pantsuit with subtle gold ents... a perfect blend of sophistication and confidence.


    Her mother, Summer, entered the room to put on her the set of jewelry she brought as a gift for her birthday.


    Summer nodded with a smile. "Not only that, darling. These were specially crafted by the famed jeweler Francois Laurent. He designed them with a story in mind."


    Ca tilted her head, intrigued. Summer lifted the ne, holding it up to the light. "See the sapphires? Each one represents a different phase of life. Laurent chose sapphires for their history... thought to be the stone of royalty, but also of wisdom and loyalty."


    Summer fastened the ne around Ca¡¯s neck, her fingers lingering on the sp. "He embedded diamonds around each sapphire to represent protection. The bracelet¡¯s pattern was inspired by the night sky, as he believed every woman¡¯s life is a constetion of moments, sparkling in her memory."


    Ca touched the bracelet, her fingers tracing its delicate pattern. "It¡¯s beautiful," she murmured.


    Summer beamed, fastening the earrings next. "I want you to wear these as a reminder of who you are and the strength and grace you carry."


    Ca looked at herself in the mirror, feeling the pieces settle against her. "Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll wear it with pride." Summer squeezed her shoulder, a glint of pride in her eyes.


    "You¡¯re already shining, darling. Now let the world see it."


    As Ca admired the jewels, her mother, Summer, gazed at her with a bittersweet smile. "You know," she murmured softly, almost to herself, "I often wonder how beautiful your sister would have been if she were still here with us... if she would have grown up looking just like you."


    Ca¡¯s expression softened, and for a moment, the usual confidence in her eyes was reced by something deeper... a quiet sadness that flickered briefly. She reached over, gently squeezing her mother¡¯s hand. "Mom, I know you miss her. I think about her too."


    Summer nodded, blinking back the tears that threatened to surface. "You know, I always imagined you two together, like two halves of a star. Both of you were such miracles to us."


    Ca gave a small smile, feeling the weight of her mother¡¯s emotions. "Maybe in some way, she¡¯s watching over us... over me." She took a deep breath, steadying herself. "And I¡¯ll do my best to make both of you proud, Mom."


    Summer pulled Ca into a tight embrace. "I know you will, sweetheart."

 Chapter 248: It Was Unsettling

    <h4>Chapter 248: It Was Unsettling</h4>


    At Lancaster Building


    "Boss, you¡¯ve improved with that sketch!" Tyronplimented, ncing at Alexander¡¯s canvases on his office wall. One was the sketch he¡¯d made of Rain sleeping, and the other was her painting.


    "But this painting... Ugh, I can¡¯t even tell it¡¯s supposed to be a person!" Tyron added bluntly, shaking his head.


    Alexander chuckled, which made Tyron spin around, staring at him with his jaw dropped.


    "It¡¯s the first time you didn¡¯t tell me to get out and do my work!" he eximed, blinking rapidly as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. "Instead, you just...ughed!"


    Alexander shrugged, still smiling. "Well, maybe I¡¯m in a good mood."


    Tyron crossed his arms, narrowing his eyes yfully. "Or maybe Mrs. Lancaster¡¯s finally rubbing off on you. She¡¯s a miracle worker!"


    Alexander didn¡¯t respond, simply letting a small smile linger as he moved to his desk. He dove into his work with a refreshed spirit, thinking about how Rain had filled his life with unexpected joy.


    In such a short time, she¡¯d made him fall even deeper, and he couldn¡¯t imagine his life without her anymore. The thought made his heart feel lighter, and he found himself smiling over the simplest things... things he¡¯d never paid attention to before her.


    Tyron went out and took a seat beside Milet, who was buried in preparations for the uingpany anniversary. She nced up briefly and held out a document. "Hey, about this... Will the Boss continue to have Miss Ca Cartier as thepany¡¯s brand ambassador?"


    Tyron cursed under his breath, grabbing the document. "The Boss would grill me alive if I forgot this." Scanning the paper quickly, he noticed that Ca¡¯s contract had already expired. "No, we won¡¯t be renewing it. Find me a list of fresh options for the role," he instructed, handing it back.


    Milet grinned and suggested, "How about Mrs. Lancaster? She¡¯s technically a public figure now."


    Tyron considered it, shrugging as he thought about the idea. "True, the Boss would probably be thrilled, but Mrs. Lancaster doesn¡¯t have the following of a celebrity or influencer. Building up her presence would be a project on its own."


    Milet leaned forward with a spark of excitement in her eyes. "But just imagine! With her charm and the Boss¡¯s influence, she could catch on fast. Imagine Mrs. Lancaster as the new face of thepany, it¡¯d make headlines."


    "Now, that gets me excited, but it also means more work for me," Tyron mumbled, letting out a resigned sigh. He knew his Boss would jump on the idea and task him with getting everything started. Then he paused, brightening. "Actually, scratch that. The Boss will want to discuss it with Mrs. Lancaster first."


    Milet nced at him curiously. "Do you think the Madam will approve?"


    Tyron turned to her with a mischievous grin, squinting yfully. "How about I give you my expert opinion over dinner tonight?"


    Milet¡¯s cheeks flushed as Tyron winked. They¡¯d been dating for almost a month now, keeping things low-key despite seeing each other at the office daily. Their weekends together, exploring the city and savoring each other¡¯spany, had quickly be the highlight of Tyron¡¯s week.


    "All right, I¡¯ll hold you to it," she replied with a shy smile.


    *****


    Meanwhile, at Rain¡¯s office, she was swamped with back-to-back meetings and new case preparations. She focused intensely, interviewing witnesses and analyzing case files, but her attention kept returning to one pressing matter: the Obsidian Order case.


    She¡¯d made arrangements to meet with Vania with Brandon¡¯s guidance and assistance, keeping everything under wraps even from Henry. The case was tooplex and too dangerous to risk a leak. Rain only trusted a few individuals: Brandon, Matt, and Prosecutor Brown, all vouched for by Alexander due to their confidential connection with the GIS.


    At the safe house, Rain had just finished speaking with Vania. As Brandon walked her to her car, where Rico waited, she shared her frustration.


    "We still don¡¯t have enough evidence to prosecute Michael Astor," she said. "He¡¯s nned everything meticulously, ensuring Madame Beck will take the fall as his scapegoat."


    "Right now, it¡¯s the Gentleman¡¯s Club and Madame Beck who would stand trial as the masterminds," she added, shaking her head. "But she¡¯s just a pawn."


    Brandon nodded thoughtfully. "You mentioned Beck hasn¡¯t said a single word to your colleague. What if you tried talking to her yourself? Maybe you could get her to open up."


    Rain took a deep breath and nodded. "You¡¯re right. Set up a discreet visit but we¡¯ll only do that once we locate her family. Beck is protecting something, which is why she¡¯s keeping quiet. Michael¡¯s holding something over her, and we need to find out what it is, fast."


    "I¡¯ll take care of it and make sure we find whatever, or whoever, he¡¯s using against her," Brandon replied.


    Inside the car, Rico nced at her through the rearview mirror. "Where to now, Madam?"


    "Haven Orphanage, please," Rain replied, her gaze drifting to the window as they started driving. Her mind reyed everything Vania had told her.


    Michael was a regr in the underground facility of the Gentleman¡¯s Club, she¡¯d said, and it was unsettling how she had been the only woman Madame Beck took to his private room. Vania had been blindfolded each time, and Michael only referred to her by Rain¡¯s name when they were together.


    The revtion hit Rain hard. Michael¡¯s obsession had pushed him to keep photos and videos of her, making Vania imitate her in every way even calling her by Rain¡¯s name in intimate moments.


    "That man is twisted," Rain muttered in frustration. Now, knowing how deep his fixation went, she was more determined than ever to bring him down. She had to act quickly if she was going to ensure he ended up behind bars.


    She thought for a moment, then pulled out her phone and dialed Clifford. "Can you ess yton University Hospital¡¯s system?" she asked as soon as he picked up. "I need Michael Astor¡¯s medical records everything they have on him."


    "Consider it done," Clifford responded without hesitation.

 Chapter 249: Your Personal Chef

    <h4>Chapter 249: Your Personal Chef</h4>


    William had just finished his workout and was still cooling down, sweat glistening on his skin, when he heard his doorbell ring. He frowned for a second, confused, then his face lit up with a grin. There was only one person who had permission toe up to his penthouse unannounced besides his family: Sanya. And he knew his family wouldn¡¯t be stopping by today.


    He quickly opened the door, and his smile widened as he saw Sanya standing there. He straightened up instinctively, watching as her gaze traveled from his head to his toes.


    "Like what you see?" he teased, a yful grin spreading across his face. "Isn¡¯t your future husband fit and looking good?"


    Sanya¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red, and William¡¯s roguish grin only widened as he held the door open, motioning for her to step inside. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she red at him, even as she made herselffortable in his penthouse.


    With just his workout shorts on and his body still slick with sweat, he knew exactly why she was blushing and he enjoyed every second of it.


    "I¡¯ll just take a quick shower, so make yourself at home," he whispered in her ear, knowing full well it would make her squirm. True to form, she raised her hand to swat him, but he quickly dodged,ughing as he made his way to the bathroom.


    He loved teasing her like this. Her sweet, vani scent always drew him in, and each time he got close, it was all he could do to resist pulling her closer and burying his face in her neck.


    Already, he could feel his body responding, particrly his groin and he muttered a quiet curse to himself, quickly heading into the shower to cool off before he did something impulsive.


    Meanwhile, Sanya went to the kitchen to prepare a quick lunch for the two of them since it was nearly noon.


    As the aroma filled the kitchen, William soon came back and settled onto the counter, watching her cook. "Smells incredible," he said, grinning. "You know, you could just stay here. It¡¯s spacious, and I promise I¡¯ll behave. I don¡¯t like the idea of you living alone at sister-inw¡¯s apartment, especially with that guy, Clifford, around."


    She nced over, unfazed. "Clifford¡¯s still at Pn Ind, tied up with work. So, technically, I¡¯m alone."


    William¡¯s eyes lit up. "Then how about I stay there with you?" he suggested eagerly. "I swear, I¡¯ll be on my best behavior."


    Sanya paused, looking at him with raised eyebrows. "Why are you so clingy? There are plenty of women out there, so why are you so hung up on me?"


    "You¡¯re right," he replied smoothly, grinning. "There are plenty of fishes in the sea... but I¡¯m into a shark like you."


    Sanya rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at her lips. She stirred the sauce, keeping her attention on the stove as she replied, "A shark, huh? You must have a death wish."


    William leaned forward, resting his elbows on the counter, and gave her an amused grin. "Death wish or not, I like the challenge," he shot back. "Besides, you know I¡¯m only clingy because you¡¯re worth it."


    She shook her head, trying to hide her smile. "You¡¯re impossible."


    He shrugged, watching her with a look that was part admiration, part pure enjoyment. "Only for you, Sanya," he murmured, more sincere now. "So, how about letting me stay over just until Clifford gets back? It¡¯d put my mind at ease, knowing you¡¯re not alone."


    "Mr. William Lancaster... My life isn¡¯t in any kind of danger for you to stay over," she countered, trying to hide a smile.


    "But I love your cooking," William replied with a yful grin. "And, well... I miss you, too."


    Sanya ignored the part about him missing her, though her heart fluttered a little. Instead, she focused on the more practical offer, her eyes lighting up. "How about this hire me as your personal chef? What are you willing to pay?"


    William chuckled. "Oh, I¡¯ll pay top dor. But the job might require you to be a regr employee!"


    "Deal, then! I¡¯ll move in first thing tomorrow morning!" Sanya replied with a quick grin, clearly enjoying the banter.


    William raised his eyebrows, surprised at her eagerness. "That easy, huh? You better prepare for some world-ss meals."


    "Oh, I don¡¯te cheap. You¡¯re getting the full package... breakfast, lunch, dinner, maybe dessert, too." She gave him a teasing smile as she ted their lunch.


    Heughed, shaking his head. "I knew you were trouble."


    She shrugged as she set the tes down. "You signed up for it."


    "dly," he replied, his gaze lingering on her a moment too long before he dug into his meal. "And don¡¯t think I¡¯m letting you back out now. I expect a chef¡¯s touch on everything."


    Sanya shrugged, sitting across from him. "By the time I¡¯m through with you, you¡¯ll be begging me to stay forever."


    William met her eyes, his expression softening as he replied, "Am I not already asking you to stay with me forever?"


    Caught off guard, Sanya felt her cheeks warm and found herself momentarily speechless. When she couldn¡¯t handle his intense gaze any longer, she blurted out, "Just eat and stop staring. You¡¯ll give me indigestion."


    He chuckled, letting her off the hook as he shifted the conversation to something lighter. They chatted easily, and Sanya couldn¡¯t hide how much she enjoyed hispany. Yet, she was secretly hoping he¡¯d invite her to the hunting event she¡¯d heard about.


    After a while, she finally asked, "So, when¡¯s the hunting event for the five powerful families?"


    "Oh, that?" William replied casually. "It¡¯s usually the first week of November. Do you want toe?"


    Without missing a beat, Sanya replied, "Yes!"


    Amused by her enthusiasm, heughed. "Alright, then. I¡¯ll add you to the list as my fiancee."


    She nodded eagerly, excited at the thought. Besides, she wanted to be there for Rain, especially knowing that Ca would attend.


    Rain wasn¡¯t one to confront Ca openly, even if Ca caused trouble, out of consideration for Mrs. Summer Cartier, so it¡¯d be good for her to have someone there for support her...

 Chapter 250: To Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 250: To Reveal</h4>


    Rain passed by the orphanage because Manager William insisted shee. She smiled as the car stopped, stepping out to walk inside. As she entered, the children chorused, "Happy Birthday, Pretty Sister!"


    Her heart swelled with joy as the kids rushed toward her, presenting their crafted gifts. She wished she had made a stop to buy something for them, but during the ride, she had been too preupied, with analyzing the cases she was handling.


    "Oh, thank you! They are all beautiful!" she eximed, epting each gift with a smile. She chuckled as Philip handed her a small flower pot. "Make sure this doesn¡¯t die and nt it in your yard, Pretty Sis! That way, you¡¯ll always remember me when you look at it. This oak tree grows slowly but can live for centuries!"


    Philip reminded her of Alexander, quiet but incredibly sweet. "I will definitely take good care of this, Philip. Thank you."


    Soon, Alexander arrived, and Rain was thrilled to see that he had brought presents for the kids. The children greeted him with the popping of confetti and balloons, filling the room withughter and excitement. "Happy birthday to your wife, our Miss Pretty Sis!"


    Alexander chuckled, quickly approaching her to kiss her on the lips, and the kids cheered, teasing them yfully.


    He then noticed the nt in the pot and asked, "Whose gift is this?"


    "It¡¯s from Philip," she replied with a smile. He nodded and instructed Rico to bring all the presents inside the car.


    "Won¡¯t you two stay for dinner?" Manager Wilma asked.


    "Hmm, we should head home. We¡¯ll visit again some other time," Rain answered.


    "Wow, so many presents! Yesterday we received a lot too!" the kids beamed. Manager Wilma chuckled and said, "You and Mrs. Summer¡¯s twins have the same birthdays."


    "Oh right, I heard the other twin died during birth," Rainmented.


    "Yes, they were fraternal twins, both female. I bet if she were alive, she¡¯d be as beautiful as Miss Ca Cartier," Wilma mused, recalling how Mrs. Summer often cried after celebrating with the kids at the orphanage. She would celebrate Ca¡¯s birthday while simultaneously mourning the loss of her other daughter.


    Every year, Rain witnessed how Mrs. Summer would cry in the backyard after the festivities, the joy of the day mingling with the pain of her memory.


    "I remember how she held her dead baby when she delivered the second twin and found out she was gone. She couldn¡¯t believe it and wouldn¡¯t let go of the baby at all. We had to sedate her just so she could finally release her," Wilma narrated, her voice tinged with sadness. "Ca was the firstborn, and Alina was the second."


    "Right, you were a nurse before..." Rain recalled, and Wilma nodded, her expression reflecting the weight of those memories.


    "Indeed, but I love my current job! Besides, staying in your father¡¯s hospital back then was incredibly toxic. The director was stingy with raises!" Wilmained, making Rainugh. She had heard about it; after the bigbor union protest, her father quickly approved the pay increase to avoid any scandal.


    "I love kids so much, so I really enjoy my job here. I may not be a mother in the traditional sense, but caring for these kids is enough for me." Wilma added, her eyes sparkling as she watched the kids y.


    "You¡¯re perfect here," she said, grateful for how Manager Wilma had saved her after Sylvia and Dina had deliberately left her at the restaurant when she was just a helpless child. Wilma had made her younger years bearable by allowing her to stay at the orphanage, giving her a sense of family.


    Rain remembered being twelve when Wilma decided to be a regr staff member at the orphanage, leaving her father¡¯s hospital for good. Soon after, Mrs. Summer recognized Wilma¡¯s dedication and genuine love for the children, promoting her to higher ranks within the organization.


    "We should head out now," Alexander said, and Rain nodded in agreement. They were on their way to meet William at his penthouse so that Alexander could discuss their father¡¯s health condition with him.


    As they made their way, Rain recalled that Sanya would be there as well, preparing dinner for them as part of her post-birthday celebration. The thought of sharing a meal with friends lifted her spirits as they headed toward the evening ahead.


    True enough, when they arrived at William¡¯s penthouse, Sanya had prepared a feast featuring all of Rain¡¯s favorite dishes for the night. The inviting aroma wafted through the air, making Rain¡¯s mouth water as she stepped inside. Sanya greeted them with a bright smile, clearly proud of her culinary creations.


    "Wee! I hope you¡¯re both hungry!" Sanya said cheerfully, gesturing toward the beautifully set dining table. Rain missed her friend¡¯s cooking, which she believed could rival, if not surpass, that of any Michelin-star chef!


    "Yes, we are starving!" Rain eximed, rushing to her seat at William¡¯s dining table and pulling Alexander with her. They needed to fill up, as it would likely be a long night once Alexander broached their father¡¯s health condition with William.


    *****


    As Rain and Sanya enjoyed their lively conversations over dinner, Alexander sat quietly, his mind racing. He felt restless, watching as William engaged effortlessly with the two women, theirughter ringing out like music. It was a pleasant scene, yet the weight of the truth he needed to share pressed heavily on his shoulders.


    Time was precious, and he knew he couldn¡¯t dy any longer. William needed to hear about their father¡¯s health condition, and they had to face it together.


    Dinner passed in a blur ofughter and delicious food, but Alexander found it hard to focus on the lighthearted banter. He caught snippets of Sanya¡¯s jokes and Rain¡¯s brightughter, but all he could think about was the conversation that awaited him with William.


    As they finished their meal, Sanya stood and began to clear the tes, still smiling. "That was amazing, Sanya! You really outdid yourself," Rainplimented, beaming at her friend.


    "Thanks! I just wanted to make tonight special," Sanya replied, her eyes twinkling.


    Alexander cleared his throat, finally summoning the courage to speak. He turned to William, who was leaning back in his chair, seemingly rxed. "William," he said, his voice steady but firm, "we need to talk."


    William¡¯s expression shifted from casual enjoyment to concern. "What is it?"


    Rain caught the tension in the air and gently squeezed Sanya¡¯s hand. "Why don¡¯t we step outside for a moment, Sanya? Show me the balcony and let¡¯s have some tea there."


    Sanya looked between Rain and Alexander, Rain knew that her friend could sense something. "Sure! Let¡¯s go." She quickly pulled Rain away, both women moving toward the balcony, leaving the two men alone.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Alexander leaned forward, his heart racing. "William, it¡¯s about Dad. We can¡¯t put this off any longer. We need to discuss his health."


    William¡¯s brow furrowed as he sat up straighter, the lightness of the evening vanishing. "What do you mean? Is something wrong?"


    Alexander took a deep breath, preparing to reveal the truth that had been weighing on his mind...